WiM"«» 
 
 N A 
 
 ®MI 
 
 XJf/i 
 
 1 ■HB 
 
 will* 
 
 in 
 
 ■neHmnmnggjmnwmm|^H 
 
 
 '■'■■Jltr \ \ 
 
 • 
 
 
^H 
 
NAOMI 
 
 OR THE 
 
 LAST DAYS OF JERUSALEM 
 Jfrajjgg^. j. b. webb 
 
 AUTHOR OF " H*LBN SfcgpXUNT^ tii^ 
 
 WITH ILLUSTRATIONS. 
 
 LONDON 
 GEORGE ROUTLEDGE AND SONS 
 
 BROADWAY, LUDGATE HILL 
 GLASGOW, MANCHESTER, AND NEW YORK 
 
BY 
 
 THE 
 
 SAME AUTHOR. 
 
 
 
 -— 
 
 
 HELEN 
 
 MORDAUNT 
 
 
 
 OK 
 
 
 THE 
 
 STANDARD OF 
 
 LIFE. 
 
 With iLLfbTRATio'.ss by JOHN 
 
 AB SOLON. 
 
 \H MEMORIAM 
 
PREFACE 
 
 fJX 
 
 
 THE SEVENTEENTH EDITION, 
 
 If when this book was first written the Anthoi 
 could say that the " signs of the times pointed 
 strongly towards the Holy Land and the once 
 glorions city of Jerusalem, and that the eyes of 
 many — both Jews and Gentiles — were turned 
 thither in anxious expectation/'' how much more 
 emphatically may the same assertion now be made ! 
 The interest felt for God's ancient people, the 
 Jews, has been gradually increasing; and their 
 condition, as a people, has been greatly improved. 
 Many decrees have been passed in their favour in 
 various lands; and in few civilized countries are 
 they now subjected to either persecution or con- 
 tumely. Moreover, the hearts of multitudes 01 
 Christians are awakened to feelings of love and 
 sympathy towards their elder brethren of the Jewish 
 Church ; the servants of Christ " think upon the 
 
iv PREFACE. 
 
 stones of Jerusalem, and it pitieth them to see her 
 in the dust." 
 
 All this, combined with many other circumstances 
 to which the attention of the world has been called 
 of late years, leads us to hope that as the threatened 
 judgments of the Lord have been awfully accom- 
 plished in the dispersion of his chosen people, his 
 promises for their restoration may ere long be found 
 equally sure. We know that there is a "tribulation 
 — the grvat one" — yet to be brought on the land of 
 Israel, and on her gathered population ; but that 
 will usher in their final glory and redemption. 
 Then the same Almighty power which has turned 
 the fruitful field into a " desolate wilderness," will 
 cause tnat "wilderness'' to " blossom as the rose;" 
 and the same hand that once scattered the Jews 
 over the face of the world, and made them a proverb 
 and a by-word to the Gentile nations, will "bring 
 them again to their own land," and make them the 
 u joy of the whole earth." 
 
 While we contemplate the present fallen condition 
 of the children of Israel, and the desolate state in 
 which their " good land" — once " flowing with milk 
 and honey" — is still lying, our minds naturally 
 revert to their former glory, and the unexampled 
 prosperity with which they were blessed : and we 
 ask wherefore they have thus been degraded from 
 their high position ? God's word gives the answer 
 — " Because they rebelled against the Lord, and 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 lightly regarded the judgments of the Most High :*' 
 and, believing that such considerations may be botl 
 interesting and profitable to young readers, the 
 Author ventured — with a Ml sense of her own 
 incompetence to do justice to the subject — to 
 attempt a narrative, the scene of which is chiefly 
 laid in Jerusalem ; and the period it embraces is one 
 of the most eventful and calamitous that has ever 
 been detailed in history. It may be thought that 
 the circumstances of horror and bloodshed have 
 been dwelt on with too much minuteness j but let 
 it be remembered that all the events here related, 
 and many others far more appalling, did actually 
 take place when God avenged himself on his rebel- 
 lious people : and let it further be remembered, 
 that these things were intended not only for the 
 chastisement of the Jews, but also for the warning 
 of the Gentiles. 
 
 We know, from the declaration of Christ himself, 
 that a greater tribulation is yet to come on the earth. 
 God grant that we may be warned in time, and 
 prepared to meet it ! May we be among those 
 blessed servants of the Lord for whom a surer 
 refuge — a more glorious PeDa — will be provided in 
 that day, that so we may "escape those things 
 that are coming on the earth, and stand before the 
 Son of Man ! " 
 
 The Author cannot forbear here expressing her 
 sense of the favour and indulgence with which her 
 
V] PREFACE 
 
 attempt to portray "the last days of Jerusalem" 
 has been hitherto received; and her earnest hope 
 that it may have 1( d some of her readers to feel a 
 greater interest in the Jews, and to " pray for the 
 peace of Jerusalem." Let us pray also for their 
 conversion, and their preparation to meet their 
 expected Messiah : for thus shall we be exercising 
 the highest duties of Christian charity, and repay- 
 ing in the best manner our obligations to those 
 unto whom the promises of God were first made, 
 and " from whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ 
 
ILLUSTRATIONS BY BARTLETT. 
 
 PAGi 
 
 Jerusalem from the Mount of Olives . .12 
 
 Tombs of the Kings 26 
 
 Bethany 43 
 
 Interior of the Golden Gate 60 
 
 Exterior of the Holt Sepulchre . . . . 76 
 
 Sculpture on the Arch of Titus . . 89 
 
 Absalom's Tomb 114 
 
 Bethlehem 136 
 
 Fountain of the Virgin 157 
 
 Convent at Santa Saba ...... 180 
 
 Group of Cattle ........ 202 
 
 Bedouin Arabs ........ 225 
 
 Tomb of Rachel 245 
 
 Christian Ladies 290 
 
 Tombs of the Kings 310 
 
 Tombs of the Kings . . . 330 
 
 Vaults of the Harem ....... 384 
 
 Attack of the First Wall ..... 40C 
 
 Burning of the Temple 456 
 
 Tombs of the Kings ..... . 479 
 
NAOMI 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 The sun was slowly sinking behind the lofty buildings 
 which crowned the hill of Zion, and its departing beams 
 were glowing on the marble walls and golden pinnacles of 
 the Temple, when young Naomi and her friend Claudia 
 came forth from the dwelling of Zadok the priest, ana 
 wandered down the lovely little stream of Siloe. They 
 passed through the Water Gate, and entered a garden 
 of luxuriant fruit-trees, which extended to the margin of 
 the brook Kedron on the east, while its southern boundary 
 was watered by Siloe's rippling waves, which flowed into 
 the Kedron at that spot. Here the two maidens seated 
 themselves, to enjoy the balmy freshness of an evening 
 in an eastern clime, and to gaze upon the glorious city 
 which lay before them, now hushed in silence as the day 
 declined, and the clear blue vault of heaven that stretched 
 without a cloud above their heads. 
 
 "Naomi," said Claudia, "how sweetly the peaceful 
 silence of this quiet spot comes over my soul, after the 
 noise and tumult of the day ! When my father sent me 
 from the Roman camp, to take refuge with you in your 
 Holy City, I hoped to have found safety and tranquillity-, 
 but instead of the calm cheerfulness which reigned within 
 these walls in former years, when I spent so much of my 
 happy childhood with you, I now find nothing but dis- 
 cord and rebellion ; and instead of the sweet sounds of 
 b 
 
2 NAOMI. 
 
 the timbrel and pipe, I hear the din of war, the clashing 
 of arms, and the trampling march of soldiers in their 
 military exercises. My spirit sinks when I look forward 
 to the scenes we may yet witness. Our legions will surely 
 turn their march towards Jerusalem, when the conquest 
 of the cities of Galilee is completed ; and what can your 
 troops, though brave, hope to do, when opposed to the 
 soldiers of Vespasian ? or how will your gates and boasted 
 walls be able to stand against the powerful engines of the 
 Romans?" 
 
 " We fear them not, Claudia," replied the high-spirited 
 young Jewess, and her bright black eyes flashed as she 
 spoke ; " we fear them not: Never shall our holy and 
 beautiful city be given into the hands of those fierce and 
 cruel idolaters. Forgive me, dear Claudia, but though 
 they are your countrymen, and you have been brought 
 up in their impious religion, I cannot forbear expressing 
 my firm conviction that the God of our fathers will yet 
 preserve us from these Gentiles, nor suffer the house 
 where He has placed his name to be again trampled on 
 and defiled by those who know him not." 
 
 u I forgive you, Naomi; indeed, I love to see you when 
 these proud thoughts fill your breast. You look like our 
 majestic goddess Minerva, and only want a panoply of 
 mail to personate her well. My heart is of a different 
 mould to yours ; and I admire your spirit, though I can. 
 not emulate it. You should have been born a Roman, 
 and you would have rivalled any of our heroines of old." 
 
 " Better far to be a daughter of Israel," replied Naomi. 
 '" Better far to be one of God's own people, though now 
 for our sins we are degraded and in sorrow, than to 
 belong to that nation who are employed in the hand of 
 Jehovah to chastise his chosen race \ Soon will He, for 
 whom we wait in eager expectation, appear in the clouds 
 in glory, and rescue his children from all those that op- 
 press them. Then shall the people who worship stocks 
 awl itonee be driven away before the brightuees of his 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 coming, anl his own adopted children be exalted for 
 
 ever 
 
 The colour mounted into the usually pale cheeks 0/ 
 Naomi, as she thus expressed her own enthusiastic feel- 
 ings, while her eyes were fixed on the darkening sky 
 above her, and her hanck upraised, as if even then she 
 awaited the sound of the trumpet, and the vision of the 
 Messiah coming in the air. The expectation of his im- 
 mediate appearance was, at that period, very widely dif- 
 fused and strongly felt by the Jews ; and it is supposed 
 that this vain hope had greatly encouraged them in their 
 revolt, and obstinate resistance against the power of the 
 Romans. They entertained a firm conviction that their 
 great Deliverer would shortly be manifested to his people, 
 and that although for a time their oppressors had been 
 permitted to triumph over them, yet their destruction as 
 a people would never take place ; and that in their hour 
 of greatest extremity their King and Saviour would ap- 
 pear, to re-establish the throne of his father David, and 
 to raise their nation to a glory and prosperity surpassing 
 that of Solomon. 
 
 Claudia was impressed by the vehemence of her 
 friend's manner ; but she regarded all her hopes as vain 
 delusions, and, after a pause, she replied : 
 
 " Naomi, your wild religion blinds and deceives you, 
 and in these visionary expectations you forget the danger 
 of the present time. Instead of indulging in such idle 
 dreams, your wisest course would be, to use all your 
 influence in persuading your father to abandon this city 
 while yet there is time, and throw himself on the clemency 
 of Vespasian. Zadok's character stands high, both among 
 the Romans and his own people, for wisdom, integrity, 
 and courage ; and if he were to take so prudent a step, 
 and recommend it to his countrymen, his example would 
 probably be followed by many, if not all ; and oh! Naomi, 
 what bloodshed and misery would be averted ! Your 
 uation would bo restored to peace emd security, «w] 
 
4 NAOMI. 
 
 plenty would again be seen in those districts which oqi 
 legions have already reduced to desolation. Had you 
 witnessed all the horrors of war aud massacre that I have 
 done, I think even your courage would shrink from 
 drawing such fearful calamities upon your beloved city. 
 My blood curdles when I remember the miseries of which 
 I was an unwilling spectator, while I accompanied my 
 father in Vespasian's camp. Truly I believe the sight 
 of sufferings which she could not relieve, added to the 
 fatigue and constant excitement of our military life, has- 
 tened the death of my dear mother. Would that the 
 gods had permitted her and me to remain in Jerusalem 
 when my father was called to join the army ! Then I 
 should not thus early have had to weep over her grave : 
 but it was her fate, and I must submit." 
 
 The tears rolled down the fair countenance of Claudia 
 as she spoke of her beloved mother, and ineffectually 
 sought consolation for her death in the cold maxims of 
 philosophy, which w T ere all that the heathen system of 
 religion could afford her. Naomi endeavoured, as she had 
 often done before, to awaken in her dark mind the belief 
 in one Almighty God, by whose superintending Provi- 
 dence all events are governed ; but her friend was too 
 firmly convinced of the truth of her own religion to be 
 thus easily shaken, or induced to listen to the despised 
 doctrines of a Jew; she therefore hastily resumed the sub- 
 ject of the war, and, in spite of Naomi's indignant replies, 
 continued to urge upon her the necessity of submission to 
 the overwhelming and resistless power of Rome. 
 
 "Claudia," said Naomi at length, rising from her 
 mossy seat, and extending her hand towards the lofty 
 walls and towers of the city, now dark in the shades of 
 evening; "Claudia, I would rather, oh! ten thousand 
 times rather perish beneath those sacred w T alls, if it be 
 the will of Jehov.ah that the spoiler should again possess 
 them, than live to see my people once more subject to 
 the Roman power. We have nobly shaken it off, and 
 
NAOMI. 5 
 
 never till we are exterminated will we cease to resist their 
 oppressions, and assert our freedom. You wonder at my 
 enthusiasm, as you call it; but be assured the same spirit 
 animates every son and every daughter of Israel : and 
 when your proud legions advance beneath these impene- 
 trable walls, they will be received with such a welcome as 
 shall prove that in Jerusalem at least the soul of our 
 fathers still survives." 
 
 " May the gods preserve us from beholding the con 
 flict !" answered Claudia, with a shudder, as she rose to 
 accompany her friend towards their home : " I should 
 regret then that I had persuaded my father to send me 
 here, after my poor mother's death, instead of to Csesarea, 
 as he proposed ; but my heart was with you, Naomi, and 
 I felt that in your company, and that of your gentle 
 mother, I should find comfort in my sorrow. My father's 
 strong regard and high esteem for Zadok induced him to 
 consent to my returning to your house, as your mother's 
 letter so kindly proposed ; and at that time he had no 
 idea that the war would continue so long, or spread from 
 Galilee into Judea. Should Vespasian bring his army 
 against Jerusalem — as my father's last letter seemed to 
 announce — he will of course send for me, and place me 
 at Csesarea, with his friends who dwell there, and from 
 thence I could easily embark for Rome, and join my 
 brother Marcellus. He has been residing in the capital 
 with our uncle Sulpitius ever since we left Jerusalem two 
 years ago ; and he writes me glowing descriptions of the 
 splendour and magnificence of the imperial city. You 
 know we were both so young when we came from our 
 native land to Judea, that we had forgotten all her glory 
 and beauty. Marcellus tells me that he is very soon to 
 be enrolled among the emperor's troops, and then he will 
 probably be sent into this country, if the war is not con- 
 cluded. Now I shall rejoice to see my dear, kind brother 
 again; and you too, Naomi, will not you welcome him? 
 Vou were always the greatest friends ; and every letter 
 
6 NAOMI. 
 
 he writes is full of inquiries and kind messages to you. 
 But, alas ! I forget myself. If Marcellus comes to Judea, 
 it will probably be as the enemy of your land and people ; 
 and this cruel war will separate those who have been 
 brought up together, and loved each other as brother 
 and sister from childhood." 
 
 Naomi was saved the embarrassment of a reply by 
 their reaching her father's house ; and she was glad of 
 the circumstance, for the theme interested her feelings 
 more than she wished Claudia to discover. Rums the 
 centurion had resided for many years at Jerusalem, 
 holding a command in the imperial army, and his band 
 composing part of the guards stationed in the city. 
 Mutual obligations, and a respect for each other's cha- 
 racter, had created a sincere friendship between him and 
 Naomi's father Zadok, who, though he was a priest, and 
 devotedly attached to the Jewish faith, was not blind to 
 the generous and excellent qualities which distinguished 
 the Roman soldier. Their families had constant inter- 
 course, and their children grew up together in habits o5 
 familiar friendship. Naomi and Claudia regarded each 
 other as sisters; nor did the difference of their religion 
 or the contrast in their dispositions ever cause a dis- 
 agreement between them. Marcellus was their constant 
 companion, and their protector in their rambles among 
 the verdant hills, and luxurious meadows and gardens 
 which surrounded the city ; and the mutual attachment 
 which grew up between him and Naomi w 7 as remarked 
 and smiled at by their parents while they were yet 
 3hildren. But as they advanced in years, it caused some 
 uneasiness to Zadok and his amiable wife Salome, who 
 could not allow themselves to contemplate the possibility 
 of a union between their beloved daughter and an idolater. 
 Nor was such an intention ever entertained by Naomi 
 her soul was peculiarly susceptible to feelings of piety; 
 and she worshipped the God of her fatheis with a sin- 
 cerity and fervency of devotion which was not common 
 
NAOMI. 7 
 
 in the days of degeneracy and hypocrisy in which she 
 lived. Idolatry she regarded with unfeigned abhorrence ; 
 and while she loved her Roman friends with all tho 
 natural warmth of an affectionate heart, she grieved for 
 their profane and impious creed, and many were the 
 attempts she made to convince them of its folly. Hitherto 
 her efforts had been entirely unavailing, and she could 
 gain no further concession from her young companions 
 than an acknowledgment that Jehovah, the God of Israel, 
 might certainly be a Deity ; but they looked upon him 
 merely as one of that host of deities in whom their reli- 
 gion taught them to believe, and by no means superior 
 to their own false gods. This being the case, Naomi 
 would have preferred death to a connexion with a Gentile 
 idolater ; and she persuaded herself that her attachment 
 to Marcellus was nothing more than friendship. 
 
 When, however, Rufus and his family were called away 
 from Jerusalem, and his son was sent to Rome to perfect 
 his military education, she felt a void in her heart which 
 convinced her that she had allowed too much of her hap- 
 piness to depend on Marcellus, and she resolutely deter- 
 mined to check every thought and extinguish every hope 
 that was connected with him. At the time of which we 
 are now speaking he had been absent for two years; and 
 her praiseworthy efforts had been so far successful that 
 she had recovered her spirits, and entered into all her 
 duties and occupations with interest and animation. She 
 was gifted with a strong mind, and a proud, independent 
 spirit, which enabled her to command her feelings to a 
 great degree ; and even her mother, who was usually 
 her confident in all her joys and sorrows, believed that 
 she had entirely forgotten the brave and amiable young 
 Roman. 
 
 The return of her friend Claudia, to seek protection in 
 Zadok's house, when the death of her own mother rendered 
 it impossible for her to remain with Rufus in the camp, 
 was a source of great delight to Naomi ; but it revived 
 
8 NAOMI. 
 
 many recollections which she had long been endeavouring 
 to banish from her mind, and she found herself listening 
 with pleasure to Claudia's often-repeated praises of her 
 brother, and the kind messages which his letters con- 
 tained to herself ; but she never spoke of him except as 
 the friend of her childhood, whom, in all probability, she 
 should never see again. 
 
 Perhaps the contrast between Marcellus and her own 
 brother Javan had exalted the good qualities of the former 
 in her eyes. Javan, even as a child, had manifested a 
 cruel and unhumbled disposition ; and his domineering 
 spirit had been the frequent cause of disputes between 
 him and Marcellus, who invariably took the part of the 
 oppressed, and defended those whom Javan would have 
 annoyed or injured. The affection which Naomi enter- 
 tained for Marcellus excited his jealousy and indignation; 
 and he often upbraided her with her friendship for idola- 
 ters, and used very opprobrious language to the young 
 Roman himself, which, but for the interposition of their 
 sisters, would have ended perhaps in fierce and fatal 
 contests. 
 
 As Javan arrived at years of manhood, this unamiable 
 temper rather increased than lessened ; and it was greatly 
 aggravated by the spirit of fanaticism which took pos- 
 session of his soul, and rendered his religion a motive to 
 fierce and arrogant conduct, instead of having the effect 
 of softening his heart, and leading him to such holy and 
 gentle and charitable dispositions as are most acceptable 
 to the God of love and mercy. His father Zadok was of 
 the sect of the Pharisees, and was therefore a strict and 
 rigid observer of the ceremonial law, — not only of every 
 point which was enjoined by the lawgiver Moses, but 
 also of all those customs which were derived from the 
 traditions of the Elders. He did not, however, fall into 
 the grievous error which was so severely rebuked by our 
 blessed Saviour ; he did not, like so many of his self- 
 righteous brethren, " wash merely the outside of the cup 
 
NAOMT. 9 
 
 and platter, while inwardly their hearts were full of ex- 
 tortion and violence ;" neither did he " make broad his 
 phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of his garments," 
 merely " to be seen of men." It is true that such erro- 
 neous motives did to a certain degree influence his con- 
 duct, but he was nevertheless a man of sincere piety and 
 devotion ; and his prayers in secret were not less frequent 
 and regular than the public acts of worship which, ac- 
 cording to the custom of the priests and Pharisees, be 
 performed in the streets and marketplaces. 
 
 Javan emulated, and even surpassed his excellent fathei 
 in a scrupulous adherence to the minutest points of cere- 
 mony. He performed the many ablutions prescribed by 
 law and tradition : and even paid tithe of the mint anc 
 cummin, and other herbs, which grew almost sponta- 
 neously in his father's fertile garden : but unhappily he 
 had none of the real piety which distinguished Zadok; 
 and the violence of his temper and haughtiness of his 
 disposition were a source of constant sorrow to his gentle 
 mother. 
 
 Salome was of a spirit far different to that of any of the 
 other members of her family : mild, timid, and dependent, 
 she was guided in everything by her husband ; and as his 
 office in the priesthood necessarily kept him much from 
 home, she found herself unequal to controlling the spirits 
 of either Javan or Naomi ; and her mistaken indulgence 
 was the cause of much that was to be regretted in the 
 character of each of her children. The affectionate dis- 
 position of Naomi, and the natural candour and rectitude 
 of her mind, preserved her from being as much injured as 
 her wayward brother was, by the undue liberty which 
 they enjoyed during their childhood and early youth. 
 She was devotedly attached to her mother; and from her 
 she derived those lessons of piety and fervent charity, 
 which were remarkable in her character, though tho 
 energy of her soul carried her far beyond Salome in 
 enthusiastic feeling and active performance of duty. 
 
10 NAOMI. 
 
 She was the pride and delight of both her parent; and 
 probably the preference which they felt and could hardly 
 conceal for her, produced an evil tendency in the heart 
 of Javan; who, feeling that he was less beloved than hid 
 sistar, instead of endeavouring to imitate her dutiful and 
 affectionate behaviour, became sullen and morose, and 
 shunned the society of his family. Naomi made every 
 effort to recover his affection, though with little success, 
 ^he wove for him the broadest and most beautiful fringes, 
 to adorn the borders of his festal garment according to 
 the commandment of the Lord to Moses, and fixed upon 
 the fringe a ribbon of the brightest blue.* And she em- 
 ployed the skill she had acquired from her father (and 
 which she possessed in a far higher degree than the 
 generality of Jewish females), in writing upon slips of 
 white parchment choice sentences from the law, to com- 
 pose the phylacteries that he wore on his forehead am? 
 on his wrist — a custom which the Jews derived from the 
 direction to make the commandments of God " a sign 
 upon their hand, and a memorial between their eyes."f 
 Unhappily it had become perverted from its original 
 meaning, and had sunk into a mere superstitious form ; 
 and many, especially of the Pharisees, were contented to 
 carry the law of the Lord upon their persons and their 
 garments, while it entered not into their hearts. When 
 Javan came home in a sullen mood, Naomi would take 
 her harp, and sing to him one of the songs of the royal 
 Psalmist ; and her sweet voice had frequently the same 
 effect on her brother that the young shepherd's had on 
 Saul — the evil spirit would depart from him. But it was 
 not the psalm of penitence or praise that he loved best to 
 hear; it was the tone of exultation and triumph, or the 
 prophecy of vengeance, that breathes forth in some of the 
 inspired songs of David, which met with corresponding 
 emotions in the breast of the fiery young Jew, and recalled 
 
 * Numbers xv. 3b. T Exodus xiii. 9. 
 
NAOMI. 11 
 
 his spirit from its own passions and resentments, to a con- 
 templation of the promised restoration and glory of his 
 nation, and the signal punishment of all their foes. 
 
 It was a frequent practice of Zadok, and several other 
 of the most learned of his fraternity, to meet together for 
 the express purpose of studying those parts of the Scrip- 
 tures which so clearly set forth the future prosperity of 
 the Jews and the reign of the Messiah: and endeavour- 
 ing to calculate from the various dates which refer to that 
 blessed period, whether the appearance of their King and 
 Saviour might be speedily looked for, according to the 
 popular expectation. At these meetings Javan always 
 attended; and his ardent and enthusiastic notions and wild 
 conjectures called forth the smiles, and sometimes the re- 
 proofs, of the graver and more cool-headed rabbin, though 
 they highly commended his zeal, and the industry with 
 which he pursued the study of the Holy Scriptures. He 
 was already a wonderful proficient in the sacred writings 
 which compose the Old Testament, and had transcribed 
 a large portion of them on the rolls of parchment em- 
 ployed at that time as a substitute for books. Zadok 
 was possessed also of several rare and precious manu- 
 scripts, which contained the traditions of the Elders, and 
 were regarded by the scribes and Pharisees as of equal, 
 or even superior authority to the inspired Scriptures, and 
 in any disputed case were appealed to in preference to the 
 word of God himself. These were also carefully studied 
 and highly reverenced by his bigoted son, who aspired 
 one day to become an authorised and distinguished ex- 
 pounder of the oral or traditionary law, and to attain the 
 highly-desired title of Rabbi or teacher 
 
 Into this family, the character of wnose members we 
 have attempted to describe, Claudia, the heathen maiden, 
 was removed from the camp of the Roman army, and 
 domesticated as a daughter. It may perhaps excite sur- 
 prise that her father, being himself an idolater, should 
 permit her thus to associate with Jews ; but the fact was 
 
12 NAOMI. 
 
 that Rufus was an idolater because he had been brought 
 up as such, and not because he believed the worship of 
 Jupiter or Mars to be more rational than that of Jehovah. 
 His active military life had diverted his attention from 
 such subjects ; and provided he acted uprightly in all the 
 relations of life, according to the dictates of his own con- 
 science and the laws of the empire, he did not hold it to 
 be a matter of much importance to what divinity he paid 
 the greatest adoration. He did not wish his daughter to 
 become a Jew ; nor did he think it probable that she 
 would be inclined to embrace a religion which appeared 
 to him so burdensome and ridiculous ; and therefore he 
 did not oppose her urgent request to return to Jerusalem, 
 on the death of her mother, and seek protection in a 
 family whom he so highly respected and valued. 
 
 
CHAPTEK II. 
 
 The day following that on which the conversation we 
 have related took place, was one of great rejoicing in 
 Jerusalem. The noise of military preparation ceased, 
 and the tumults and conflicts which at that period so 
 constantly disturbed the peace of the Holy City were for 
 ft short time suspended. It was the Feast of Pentecost, 
 ihe day on which the first-fruits were presented as a 
 burnt-offering to the Lord, and when the children of 
 Israel celebrated the completion of their plentiful har- 
 vest, and " rejoiced before the Lord their God, with 
 their sons and their daughters and their servants, and 
 the Levites and the strangers that were within their 
 gates." This was one of the three great national fes- 
 tivals which were observed every year by the Jews, 
 according to the commandment of God, when all the 
 men were enjoined to assemble from the towns and 
 villages of Judea, and to appear before the Lord in his 
 temple. The disturbed state of the country, and the 
 necessary absence of many of the Jews who had joined 
 the rebel forces of Galilee, or were engaged in pre- 
 paring for the expected attack of their own cities, ren- 
 dered the assemblage less numerous than in the time of 
 peace and security; and yet the streets were thronged. 
 The sound of musical instruments was heard in every 
 quarter, and many were the troops of young men and 
 maidens who were seen going up to the temple in the 
 measured and graceful steps of their solemn dances, while 
 they chanted hymns with their melodious voices, and ac- 
 companied their songs with the harp and the pBgJi<«> 
 
U NAOMI. 
 
 Danger and dissension, and the discord of contending 
 factions appeared to be forgotten, and to the eye of a 
 stranger all was peace and joy. The heart of Naomi 
 exulted while she joined in the dance with her young 
 companions, and among all the youthful throng her step 
 was the lightest and her voice the sweetest ; at least they 
 appeared so, in the partial judgment of her mother and 
 her friend, who followed in the concourse that moved 
 towards the glorious and magnificent temple. Claudia 
 took no part in the ceremony ; but she could not look 
 unmoved on that countless multitude of worshippers, 
 assembled as with oue heart to celebrate the praises oi 
 their Deity, and to offer on his altar the first-fruits of the 
 bounteous harvest which had just been gathered in. 
 The exquisite beauty and richness of the building, which 
 was conspicuous from every part of the city and the sur- 
 rounding country, have been frequently described, and 
 must be familiar to every reader. It rose high above 
 the whole city, and united the strength of a citadel with 
 the splendour ot n sacred edifice. 
 
 We are told that the plain on which it was erected, and 
 which occupied the whole summit of the hill, had been 
 greatly enlarged since the time of Solomon, and now con- 
 sisted of a square of a furlong on each side. The steep 
 sides of the rock were faced with stones of an enorniout 
 9ize, some of them being seventy feet long ; and we may 
 suppose that it was to these huge blocks so wonderfully 
 placed, and so accurately fitted together, that the dis- 
 ciples called the attention of their Master, when, as they 
 stood over against the temple, they exclaimed in pride and 
 admiration, "Behold what manner of stones and what 
 buildings are here !" The awful denunciation which he 
 then uttered — " There shall not be left here one stone 
 upon another that shall not be thrown down " — was now 
 rapidly approaching to its fulfilment, and the hard- 
 hearted anu. deluded inhabitants of that devoted city 
 knew it not, nor sought to avert the impending judgment 
 
NAOMI. 15 
 
 by humiliation and prayer. Doubtless had they even 
 then returned, and sought the Lord, and humbled them- 
 selves, like Nineveh in her day of threatened destruction, 
 they might, like Nineveh, have been heard and pardoned., 
 and saved. But the pride and impenitence of the Jews 
 were unexampled, and awful was to be their punishment. 
 They would not be gathered under the wings of their 
 merciful and forgiving Saviour, and lo ! their " city was 
 left unto them desolate." The " eagles'* were even now 
 "gathering together" to devour them, and they were 
 feasting and rejoicing, and insulting their Maker and 
 Governor, by offering to Him sacrifices while their hands 
 were stained with blood, and uttering praises to His name 
 while their hearts were full of cursing, and deceit, and lies. 
 Amidst the general corruption, there were yet, however, 
 a few faithful sons of Abraham remaining, though not 
 enough to save the city ; and Zadok was of this number. 
 He stood by the altar, to receive from the hands of the 
 people the baskets which contained their offerings, and 
 to hear the declaration and confession which were ap- 
 pointed to be uttered on this occasion ;* and no covetous 
 or unholy thoughts crossed his breast. He was absorbed 
 in the feelings of gratitude, and hope, and adoration 
 which the ceremony was so well calculated to excite; and 
 his dignified form and noble countenance well became 
 the splendid robes in which as an officiating priest he 
 was attired. Salome looked upon him with love and 
 veneration ; and the proud heart of his daughter swelled 
 with a pardonable emotion, as with her young com- 
 panions she passed before him, and met the affectionate 
 eye of her father. Naomi loved both her parents most 
 ardently ; but she looked up to Zadok as to a being of 
 superior nature, whose will to her was law, and whose 
 slightest word could control all her wild thoughts and 
 wavward fancies, u Ah," said she to her mother aa she 
 
 * Umi. £4vj 5 a, 
 
16 NAOMI. 
 
 returned to her side beneath the pillared cloisters, when 
 ehe had completed the circuit of the court in the solemn 
 procession, " if my father were but High Priest, or a 
 chief of one of the parties in Jerusalem, all would yet be 
 well. His wisdom, and courage, and virtue would surely 
 reconcile all the disputes which now cause such tumult, 
 and threaten such danger to our beloved city; and should 
 the Romans dare to bring their legions against our walls, 
 with Zadok for our defender and the leader of our troops, 
 how soon would they be discomfited and driven away ! 
 I almost wish to see their boasted armies approach, for 
 then would all the rival factions unite to oppose them, 
 and we should see my father go forth in the power and 
 protection of the Lord, with the holy band of priests, to 
 encounter the foe. And then, my mother ! we should 
 behold Messiah coming in the glory of Heaven to finish 
 the conflict, and to restore to our city and beautiful 
 temple the majesty and power which once dwelt here. 
 I look round this gorgeous building, and I see marble 
 pillars and pinnacles of gold, and carved roofs, and 
 crowded ornaments of precious materials. But where is 
 the presence of God, which once abode visibly among 
 his people, to sanctify them, and to separate them from 
 all others ? It has departed from us, and therefore, ' do 
 the heathen 60 furiously rage together' against us. But 
 it will return — surely His presence will speedily return 
 to us, in the person of the Messiah, and we shall yet 
 see Jerusalem exalted, to be the glory of the whole 
 earth!" 
 
 " God grant it, Naomi," replied her less sanguine 
 mother ; " but I confess 1 cannot utter my prayers in this 
 temple, without some awful forebodings that ere long the 
 worship may be interrupted, and even that fire and sword 
 may lay waste our beautiful, our rich, our joyous city. I 
 fear that we may yet have to sink far lower than we aro 
 now fallen, and endure to drink far deeper of the cup ol 
 the Lord's vengeance before the sin of our race shall be 
 
NAOMI. 27 
 
 purged away, and the ' Desire of all nations shall appear 
 to re-establish the kingdom of his father David.' " 
 
 " mother, why are you so fearful, and why do you 
 suffer such thoughts to fill your mind ? Can it ever be 
 that Jehovah will allow the Gentiles to triumph over his 
 chosen race, and trample on His courts and altars?" 
 
 " We know, Naomi, that the heathen nations of old 
 were permitted to conquer and desolate our city and our 
 temple ; and now, when I see the state of impiety and 
 rebellion against the Lord into which my countrymen 
 are fallen, I cannot but look for a repetition of the same 
 awful judgments which have already been poured upon 
 this once favoured land. Have you forgotten the terrible 
 sights and sounds that, two years ago, at the breaking out 
 of this fatal wa , occasioned so much consternation and 
 fear? That dieadful sword of flame which hung, for 
 twelve long months, over the city ; that fierce and sudden 
 light which, at the feast of unleavened bread, broke forth 
 about the altar and temple ; and how the brazen gate on 
 the eastern side of this sacred building flew open of its 
 own accord, and was closed with so much difficulty by 
 the united force of the guard? Many of our friends 
 looked on this as a token that God would open to us the 
 gate of blessing ; but Zadok said not so. He was present 
 at the fearful event, and he came home sad, and with 
 his countenance fallen ; for he dreaded that it might be 
 a sign that the temple was no longer secure, and that ere 
 long the gate of the holy place might be thrown open to 
 the enemy." 
 
 " But," interrupted Naomi, " my father surely has no 
 such apprehensions now ! I hear him speaking encou- 
 ragement to all around him, and his spirit inspires everv 
 me who hears him with hope and confidence." 
 
 " Yes, my love, your father is animated by his own 
 
 courage and his trust in God. The impression which 
 
 was made upon his mind by the events of which I am 
 
 speaking has subsided. No calamities immediately suc- 
 
 o 
 
) 8 NAOMI. 
 
 ceeded these warnings, and, like most of his brethren, 
 he now considers that the danger has passed away. But 
 I have not the same conviction; I never can forget those 
 signs from heaven, or believe that they did not forebode 
 evils yet to come. You stood with me upon our house- 
 top when, before sunset, that awful vision of chariots and 
 horsemen appeared in the heavens, and encompassed 
 the city in their wild and rapid course ; and you heard 
 your father tell how at Pentecost, when he, with the 
 other priests then on duty, were entering the temple by 
 night, they heard strange rushing sounds, and a move- 
 ment within, and then a mighty voice, as of a multitude, 
 crying, 'Let us depart hence!' my child, from that 
 hour I have felt that the Lord has deserted us, and his 
 holy angels no longer keep watch over this sacred build- 
 ing, to guard it from every foe. And look! Naomi, 
 yonder, through the crowd, is passing that terrible and 
 mysterious man who has haunted our city, like an evil 
 spirit, ever since the war began, and indeed while we 
 were yet in peace and prosperity. No threats, no punish- 
 ments have been able to silence him ; and now, when 
 we are met together to hold a feast to the Lord, and cele- 
 brate his goodness, the son of Ananus comes to blight our 
 joy, and shed a gloom over every countenance." 
 
 As she spoke, this strange and terrific being passed 
 through the midst of the assembled throng, who shrunk 
 from him as from one whose presence brought a curse. 
 He entered the vacant space which surrounded the spot 
 where the priests were officiating, and raising his bare 
 and haggard arms on high, he exclaimed in a voice so 
 loud and piercing as to be heard by all who filled those 
 spacious courts, "A voice from the east! — a voice from 
 the west ! — a voice from the four winds! — a voice against 
 Jerusalem, and against the temple ! — a voice against the 
 bridegrooms and the brides! — a voice against the whole 
 people!" — and then he moved across the court, and dis- 
 appeared among the crowd on the opposite aide. A 
 
NAOMI. 10 
 
 shudder ran through the whole assembly; every voice 
 was hushed, and every eye was turned to follow this 
 prophet of evil. None raise a hand to arrest his course, 
 for all now feared him, and knew that, though when he 
 first appeared in Jerusalem, and uttered his warning cry, 
 he had been scourged until the bones were seen through 
 the flesh, yet that he had never either shrieked or groaned 
 for pain, but still had raised his sad and faltering voice, 
 and cried at every blow, " Woe, woe to Jerusalem!" 
 He was looked upon as a maniac, and now wandered 
 undisturbed through the city, night and day as he tra- 
 versed the narrow streets still crying, "Woe to Jerusa- 
 lem ! " And at the return of every festival, when crowds 
 were gathered together, and mirth and joy were abroad, 
 his gaunt and melancholy form was sure to be seen 
 gliding slowly through the multitude, and his ominous 
 voice was heard still uttering no other words. 
 
 Before the dense crowd which now filled the temple 
 had recovered from the effect which his appearance never 
 failed to excite, he had descended the hill, and was tra- 
 versing the almost deserted streets ; and in the silence 
 which succeeded his departure, his voice could still be 
 heard dying away in the distance in the same melancholy 
 tone. The multitude shortly afterwards dispersed, and 
 the gaiety of the city ceased ; for ere the services of the 
 temple were concluded, the chief priests and leaders of 
 thj people were hastily summoned to meet in council, and 
 consider a despatch which had just arrived from the 
 commander of the Jewish forces in Galilee. But in order 
 more fully to understand the importance of this despatch, 
 it will be necessary to give a brief sketch of the state of 
 affairs at this time in Judea, and of the events that had 
 occurred since the breaking out of the rebellion, which 
 ended in the total desolation of this unhappy country. 
 
 The spirit of insurrection had been abroad for several 
 years, and many attempts had been made to throw off the 
 yoke of the Roman power. The success, however, had 
 
20 NAOMI. 
 
 been very partial, and could ill repay the expenditure of 
 blood and life which had been incurred in the misguided 
 efforts of the Jews to regain their liberty and indepen- 
 dence. They had no foreign allies to assist and strengthen 
 them, for all the other Roman dominions were in peace; 
 and even their own countrymen who were settled in 
 distant provinces took but little interest in the struggles 
 of their native land, or were too much occupied in 
 , endeavouring to secure their own safety, to have either 
 leisure or power to aid in the revolt of Judea. Even 
 their nominal king Agrippa, had openly declared for the 
 Roman power ; and the Jews had no acknowledged or 
 distinguished leader to guide them, and direct their fierce 
 and obstinate, but undisciplined troops. The attempt 
 was therefore wild, and all but hopeless; and yet we 
 cannot read the account of the cruelties and oppressions 
 which were heaped upon this once blessed race by many 
 of the Roman governors, and wonder that they should 
 spend their life-blood in the effort to shake off the galling 
 and ignominious yoke. The tyranny which was practised 
 upon them by Cuspius Fadus, by Felix, by Festus, and 
 more especially by Florus, had galled their proud spirit 
 beyond endurance ; and in the year of our Lord 66, they 
 were in open rebellion against their conquerors. 
 
 The bold defiance of this comparatively weak and in- 
 significant province excited the astonishment and even 
 the alarm of the Emperor Nero, and he immediately dis- 
 patched Vespasian, one of his greatest generals, to take 
 the command of Syria, and to use the promptest measures 
 for quelling the revolt, before the example of these daring 
 men should be followed by the surrounding provinces. 
 Vespasian sent his son Titus to Alexandria, to bring 
 from thence the fifth and tenth legions ; and set out him- 
 self without delay for Syria, collecting by the way all 
 the Roman troops, and the tributary forces from the 
 neighbouring kingdoms. 
 
 These active measures on the Dart of the Roman 
 
NAOMI. 21 
 
 emperor struck terror into many of the rebels, who 
 hastened to offer their submission ; but the greater part 
 were determined to resist to the uttermost. A general 
 meeting of the chief men in Jerusalem was summoned 
 in the temple, for the purpose of choosing governors and 
 commanders ; and Joseph the son of Gorion, and Ananus 
 the high-priest, were elected as governors in the city ; 
 while Joseph the son of Mathias (more commonly known 
 as Josephus the historian) was appointed to the com- 
 mand of Galilee ; and other chiefs were entrusted with 
 the defence of the remaining districts and cities. Eleazar, 
 the son of Simon, who had been active in the first move- 
 ments of the insurrection, had no authority committed to 
 him ; but being the commander of the temple guard, he 
 contrived to gain possession of a large portion of the 
 public treasures, and the spoils which had been taken 
 from the Komans at the breaking out of the war. He 
 therefore, by means of this wealth, obtained great power 
 and influence over the people ; which, as we shall here- 
 after perceive, he exerted to no good purpose. 
 
 Josephus immediately hastened to his government in 
 Galilee, where it was expected that the struggle would 
 first take place. This country was rich and fertile, and 
 inhabited by a numerous and hardy population of Jews 
 and Syrians intermixed. It was divided into two 
 districts, Upper and Lower Galilee, and Sepphoris was 
 the capital city. The fortification of this important 
 place Josephus entrusted to the celebrated John of 
 Gischala, a crafty and deceitful man, but bold, enter- 
 prising, and active ; and who afterwards opposed all th« 
 measures of the governor, and promoted the spirit ot 
 discord which already divided the province, and thus 
 proved an obstacle to the effectual resistance of the com- 
 mon foe. Jotapata, Tiberias, and some deep caves nea? 
 the lake of Gennesareth were also strongly fortified, 
 besides many other towns and fortresses ; and an army 
 of 60,000 foot soldiers was established, besidee 9 con- 
 
22 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 siderable body of cavalry. But all the wise and prudent 
 schemes of Josephus were constantly rendered ineffectual 
 by the plots and opposition of John of Gischala, whom 
 he himself had raised to power. He had formerly beer 
 a poor and desperate adventurer, and lived by robbery 
 and violence : he by degrees induced others as unprin • 
 cipled as himself to join him, and formed a numerous 
 banditti, who ravaged the country, committing every 
 kind of outrage ; and to this dangerous man was entrusted, 
 in the present emergency, the command of the Galilean 
 capital. 
 
 For many months the contest and rivalry between 
 John and Josephus continued, and greatly interrupted 
 the defence of the country ; and time and money were 
 wasted in mutual endeavours to gain over the chiefs of 
 Jerusalem to espouse the cause of each party. In the 
 metropolis, the preparations for war and defence were 
 carried on with zeal and energy, and the streets an^ 
 public places echoed with the clash of arms and the tramp 
 of the soldiers marching to exercise. The prudent and 
 the timid trembled at the prospect of the miseries and 
 desolation to which they foresaw their glorious city and 
 luxuriant fields might be ere long devoted ; but the fear 
 in which the peaceable inhabitants were held by the 
 zealots the fanatics, and the assassins, who ruled in the 
 city, silenced every murmur, and checked every sigh for 
 the re-establishment of the dominion of the Romans. 
 
 By the command of Ananus, the high-priest, the walls 
 were repaired and strengthened, arms and military 
 engines were manufactured, and provisions and other 
 necessary articles were collected, and stored up in 
 abundance, to be ready in case of a siege. It was not 
 only from the timid and disaffl cted in the city that Ananus 
 experienced coldness, and had to contend; his power was 
 opposed without the walls by Simon, the son of Gioras, 
 who, at the head of a lawless band of ruffians, overran 
 and pillaged the toparchy of Acrabatene, breaking open 
 
NAOMI. 23 
 
 the dwellings of the rich, and ill-treating all who endea- 
 voured to put a stop to his deeds of violence and cruelty. 
 The high -priest sent forth a body of troops against him; 
 but the fierce Simon escaped their vengeance, and found 
 safety in the town of Masada, from whence he made 
 incursions into Idurnaea. 
 
 Thus were the affairs of Judea and Galilee situated 
 when the spring of the year 67 commenced ; and Ves- 
 pasian with his mighty forces appeared at Antioch, and 
 was joined by King Agrippa and his army. On his 
 march toward Ptolemais he was met by an embassy 
 from Sepphoris, with overtures of submission, which, in 
 spite of the opposition of the governor of Galilee, the 
 inhabitants of the capital persisted in making to the 
 invaders ; and Vespasian sent them back with a strong 
 reinforcement of troops, under the command of Placidus, 
 to protect the town from the vengeance of the rebel Jews. 
 Josephus made an ineffectual effort to regain possession 
 of the capital; but the attempt only provoked the Romans 
 to greater cruelty, and thousands of the inhabitants of 
 the adjacent country were destroyed by fire and sword, 
 or carried away as captives. At Ptolemais, Titus joined 
 ln*3 father with the troops from Alexandria, and the whole 
 army of Vespasian now amounted to 60,000, including 
 cavalry, besides the mixed multitude that followed the 
 camp, many of whom were employed when occasion 
 required. 
 
 Josephus saw that itw 7 as vain to oppose so formidable 
 an army in the open field, and he sent forth orders for 
 all the inhabitants of the villages to take refuge in the 
 fortified cities. Many w T ere cut off, and slaughtered in 
 the flight; but the greatest part of the population were 
 able to secure their retreat, and found present safety 
 within the walls and bulwarks. The Jewish commander 
 took up his own station at Jotapata, the strongest and 
 most important of all the cities of Galilee ; and thither 
 the troops under Placidus were led, in the hope that by 
 
24 NAOMI. 
 
 a sudden attack the place might be captured, and the 
 
 governor himself taken prisoner. But Josephus waa 
 aware of this intention, and sallied forth to meet the 
 Romans with such impetuosity that they were repulsed, 
 and forced to retreat ; and this success inspired the Jews 
 with fresh courage and determination. 
 
 Hitherto the main body of the vast army of Vespasian 
 had been inactive ; but he was now resolved to lead them 
 forth himself, and crush the rebellious Jews with his 
 resistless force. The foremost troops consisted of the 
 archers and the light-armed allies, who preceded the 
 cavalry and heavy-armed infantry, examining every 
 thicket and wood, to discover whether the enemy were 
 lurking in ambush. After the cavalry came the pioneers, 
 with their spades and pickaxes, to clear away all obstacles 
 which might interrupt the march of the phalanx; the 
 camp-furniture followed, under a strong guard; then the 
 general and his troop of horse, succeeded by the military 
 engines and their attendant engineers. The lieutenant- 
 generals and their inferior officers came next in order 
 and after them the standards, the glittering eagles, which 
 were looked upon as sacred. To every legion one of 
 these was appropriated, and the attachment of the Roman 
 soldiers to these emblems of their national power was 
 almost invincible. It was inspired both by their religion... 
 feelings and their sentiments of honour; and it was looked 
 upon as no less impious than it was disgraceful to forsake 
 the standard in the hour of danger. Next advanced the 
 formidable phalanx, followed by the servants with the 
 private baggage and the mercenary troops ; and the pro- 
 cession was closed by a strong guard of both horse and 
 foot. The news of the movement of this host struck 
 terror into the army of Josephus, which was encamped at 
 Oaris; and without waiting to encounter the dreaded foe, 
 *hey dispersed, leaving their general almost in despair : 
 and he was compelled to seek refuge, with the smah 
 remnant who adhered to him, in Tiberias. 
 
NAOMI. 25 
 
 GaJara was the first city which fell beneath the arms 
 of Vespasian ; and he made it a signal example of his 
 vengeance, burning it down to the ground, and destroying 
 all its inhabitants. Consternation was spread abroad, and 
 the retreat of Josephus into Tiberias was looked upon aa 
 a proof that even he no longer entertained any hopes 01 
 success. But he resolved still to continue his resistance, 
 and sent emissaries to Jerusalem with a strong repre- 
 sentation of the necessity of their immediately dispatch- 
 ing a powerful army into Galilee, or of abandoning the 
 cause at once, and submitting to the invaders. It was 
 this important message which reached the metropolis 
 during the celebration of the Feast of Pentecost, and 
 occasioned the sudden dispersion of tbe assembly. The 
 nature of the communication was speedily noised abroad, 
 and filled the hearts of the timid and peaceable inha- 
 bitants with apprehension and anxiety ; and even the 
 bravest warriors were somewhat discouraged when they 
 heard how closely Josephus was pressed, and the unfa- 
 vourable aspect of the affairs in Galilee. 
 
 The chief priests and leading men of the city imme* 
 diately assembled to consult on the best mode of afford- 
 ing assistance to their commander ;* but the factions and 
 dissensions of the different parties were already so violent, 
 that, after a long and angry di»v ussion, the council broke 
 np without coming to any final determination ; and it 
 appeared to be tacitly agreed, that those vrno v^iose to 
 volunteer on the service might go to the aid of then- 
 countrymen in Galilee ; but no authorised leader was 
 appointed to conduct them. The spirit of Javan wad 
 loused with indignation when he heard that no relief was 
 io be sent to Josephus, and he eagerly declared his inten- 
 tion of setting out for the seat of the war. His example 
 and his fiery exhortations induced many of his young 
 
 * History does not inform us that any strong reinforcement waa 
 sent into Galilee, or that any notice was taken of the letter of 
 
 JOBOPhttf 
 
26 NAOMI. 
 
 companions to embrace the same resolution; and as soon *s 
 the necessary preparations could be made, they departed 
 from the city, accompanied by the messengers who had 
 brought the Jewish commander's despatches. They 
 reached Tiberias in safety, and joined Josephus in time 
 to accompany him to Jotapata, into which city he con- 
 trived, with much difficulty, to throw himself and his fol 
 lowers, when he found that the steps of Vespasian were 
 directed towards that place. A deserter informed the 
 Roman general of this event, which added to his eager- 
 ness for the capture of the town, as he hoped at the same 
 time to gain possession of his most active enemy ; and 
 he instantly dispatched zEbutius and Placidus with a 
 thousand horse, to surround the walls and prevent the 
 possibility of his escape. The following day, being the 
 15th of May, a.d. 67, Vespasian advanced with his whole 
 army ; but the particulars of the long and interesting 
 siege of this important post must be deferred for a time, 
 while we return to Naomi and her friends in Jerusalem 
 
CHAPTER HI. 
 
 The seditions within the city, and the threatened dangers 
 without, had not yet interrupted the regular course of 
 life of the inhabitants, who continued to cultivate their 
 gardens and vineyards, though at times their hearts mis- 
 gave them that they might not be permitted to gather in 
 the fruits. The garden of Zadok, by the brook Kedron, 
 was one of the most luxuriant in all that fertile vale ; and 
 the date and pomegranate-trees, the spreading fig-trees, 
 and graceful vines, afforded a delightful shade from the 
 beams of the summer pun, and provided the family of the 
 priest with a plentiful supply of delicious fruits. This 
 garden was the frequent and favourite retreat of Salome 
 and her daughter, who, with Claudia and some of the 
 female domestics, spent much of their time in training 
 and cultivating the vines that clothed the walls, and 
 securing the boughs that ran along the summit by stones 
 tied to the ends, to prevent the weight of the heavy 
 clusters from bringing them to the ground. The melons 
 and cucumbers, which also grew in abundance on the 
 margin of the stream, required much of their care and 
 attention ; and wdien these occupations were finished, 
 they were accustomed to seat themselves in a shady spot, 
 and pursue some of the domestic manufactures which 
 were usually carried on in every Jewish family. In one 
 corner of the extensive garden was placed the handmill, 
 which was daily worked by the female servants to pro- 
 cure the necessary supply of flour for the consumption of 
 the house; and though the work was very laborious and 
 
28 
 
 NACMl. 
 
 fatiguing, the voices of those engaged in it were alwaya 
 heard singing gaily and harmoniously, to lighten their 
 toil. The cheerful sound was accompanied hy the 
 monotonous noise of the grindstone, so often alluded to 
 in Scripture, and by the rippling of the water where th« 
 brooks of Siloam and Kedron united their streams. Ah 
 in this favoured spot spoke of peace and happy secu- 
 rity; and therefore Salome loved to leave the noisy and 
 tumultuous city, and spend the hours when Zadok was 
 engaged in his public duties in this calm retreat. Here, 
 surrounded by her maidens, she and Naomi directed 
 them in their occupations of spinning and weaving linen, 
 which they sometimes manufactured of a beautiful fine- 
 ness, notwithstanding the simple construction of their 
 looms and other implements. 
 
 In all her domestic labours, Salome was greatly assisted 
 by the faithful Deborah, who was the chief of the female 
 domestics, and ha^ lived all her life in the family of 
 Zadok. She was now in the decline of life, but still 
 active and cheerful, and entirely devoted to the interest 
 of her master. She had nursed and brought up both 
 Javan and Naomi, and loved them with the most intense 
 affection. It must be owned that her indulgence had in 
 no small degree tended to foster the pride and self-will 
 that were so conspicuous in the character of Javan, and, 
 in a less disagreeable form, in that of his sister also ; but 
 her intentions were always good, and she would willingly 
 have laid down her own life at any time, if she could by 
 the sacrifice promote the welfare of her beloved charges. 
 They were both sincerely and gratefully attached to her; 
 and Javan never appeared to so great advantage as when, 
 after a temporary absence, he returned to his home, and 
 bent to receive the embraces and blessings of his vene- 
 rable nurse. But Naomi was her chief comfort ancllhe 
 delight of her life. Her beauty, her grace, her melodious 
 voice, her amiable and animated disposition, and her zeal 
 for the glory of God and the honour of her nation, were 
 
vaoxii. 29 
 
 tlie constant theme of the good old woman's praisen, 
 wnich were frequently lavished, rather injudiciously, in 
 the hearing of Naomi herself; till at length the high- 
 spirited girl almost believed that she was of a superior 
 nature to the rest of her companions, and formed to take 
 the lead amorig her countrywomen. Salome saw and 
 deplored this great fault in her character, and strove 
 ineffectually to correct it. Her daughter was invariably 
 respectful and affectionate to her and to her father, but 
 the natural pride of her heart was unsubdued. It was to 
 be humbled by means of which Salome never dreamed, 
 and by a power far greater than her maternal exhorta- 
 tions and reproofs. 
 
 It chanced one day that Salome had occasion to send 
 Deborah on an errand to the village of Bethany, about 
 two miles distant from Jerusalem ; and Claudia being 
 otherwise occupied, Naomi alone accompanied her nurse 
 on the expedition. They left the city by the water- 
 gate, and having crossed the brook Kedron, and passed 
 along the gardens and olive-yards that flourished aiong 
 its banks, they began slowly to ascend the Mount of 
 Olives. Part of the ascent was steep and fatiguing ; and 
 as Deborah leaned on the arm of her active young com- 
 panion, she recalled to her remembrance the sad time 
 when their pious and glorious King David had also 
 crossed that brook, and mounted by that same ascent, 
 with his head covered and his feet bare, and weeping as 
 he went, a fugitive from his own city, and driven into 
 the wilderness by the cruelty and ambition of his darling 
 eon. It must have been a moving sight to behold that 
 once mighty king, now bending beneath the weight of 
 years and bitter sorrows, and shedding tears as he toiled 
 barefoot up the mountain, " while all the people that 
 went with him covered every man his head, weeping as 
 they went up." But tears of greater worth had been 
 shed on that spot, when the " Man of Sorrows " stood 
 on that mount, and beheld the city of Jerusalem, and 
 
30 NAOMI. 
 
 wept over it, saying, " Jerusalem, Jerusalem, if thoa 
 hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the 
 things that belong unto thy peace ! — but now they are 
 hid from thine eyes. For the days shall come upon thee 
 that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and 
 compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side ; 
 and they shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy 
 children within thee, and they shall not leave in thee 
 one stone upon another, because thou knowest not the 
 time of thy visitation." This affecting prophecy was 
 unknown by Naomi, and would have been listened to 
 with contempt, as uttered by the despised and crucified 
 Jesus of Nazareth, whose name she had never heard 
 repeated but as that of an impostor and malefactor, the 
 leader of the hated sect of the Nazarenes. She lived, 
 however, to see that very prophecy fulfilled — awfully 
 and literally fulfilled. 
 
 Naomi and Deborah had nearly reached the highest 
 part of the road, from whence a most commanding view 
 was to be obtained of the Holy City, when they observed 
 an aged woman sitting by the roadside, and while her 
 eyes were fixed on the city below, the tears were flowing 
 down her venerable cheeks. There was something in 
 her countenance that attracted the attention of Naomi ; 
 and the age and apparent infirmities of this solitary 
 mourner excited in her benevolent heart a strong desire 
 to know the cause of her distress, and if possible to alle. 
 viate it. The woman was plainly, but respectably 
 dressed, and had no appearance of poverty or bodily suf- 
 fering, but it seemed that some melancholy reflections in 
 her own mind had drawn forth her tears. On remarking 
 that the eyes of the young Jewess were fixed upon her 
 with intense curiosity, she hastily attempted to rise, as if 
 to avoid further observation ; but the staff on which she 
 leaned for support slipped from her trembling hand, and 
 she would have fallen to the ground, if Naomi had nst 
 sprung forward and caught her. She thanked her kin^'V 
 
NAOMI. 31 
 
 and gratefully, and then resuming her staff, she would 
 have proceeded alone ; but as it appeared that she also 
 was bending her steps towards Bethany, Naomi insisted 
 on her leaning on her arm, and promised to take care of 
 her as far as the village, where she and her nurse were 
 going. 
 
 Deborah did not quite approve of this proposition, as 
 fliie saw that the old woman moved very slowly, and she 
 found that if they tarried for her it would be very late 
 before they returned to the city ; she therefore reminded 
 her young charge that the day was wearing away, and 
 that her mother w T ould be alarmed if she did not return 
 before sunset. But Naomi was not to be turned from 
 her purpose, whether for good or for evil ; and on this 
 occasion she was determined not to abandon the aged 
 stranger, for whom she felt a peculiar and increasing 
 interest. She informed Deborah of her intention, beg- 
 ging her to proceed to Bethany, and execute the com- 
 mission of her mother, while she would remain with her 
 new friend — for such she already felt her to be — and 
 join her nurse on her return. 
 
 Deborah had never opposed her, and she saw no neces- 
 sity foi doing so on the present occasion ; though, could 
 she have foreseen the ultimate consequences of that 
 meeting, she would doubtless have considered it her 
 duty to exert an unwonted degree of authority, and 
 check the dangerous friendship that Naomi was about to 
 form. But she anticipated no evil from Naomi's exer- 
 cising towards this infirm old woman the benevolence 
 and kindness that she always showed for those in suffer- 
 ing or distress ; and she therefore hastened forward with 
 an activity that was surprising at her time of life, and 
 left Naomi to exert her endeavours to discover the cause 
 of the tears which had so greatly excited her sympathy. 
 
 " Will you tell me," she timidly began, for she almost 
 feared to intrude on the feelings of the venerable 
 stranger, — " will you tell me wherefore yor a™ in grief, 
 
32 NAOMI. 
 
 good mother? It pains me to see you weep, and I 
 should be so happy if it was in my power to wipe away 
 those tears." 
 
 " Bless thee, my child," replied the old woman, with 
 emotion, " these are the kindest words that I have heard 
 addressed to me for many years. I am a solitary being 
 now. All those who loved me best are long ago laid in 
 the grave, and the friends whom I have found in later 
 years have almost all retired to distant and more secure 
 countries. But it was not for this that I wept ; my tears 
 were not those of sorrow for my own condition, which I 
 would not change with the happiest and wealthiest in 
 that city ; but I wept for those who now dwell there in 
 fancied security, and heed not the ruin that is coming 
 upon them." 
 
 " What ruin ? " said Naomi ; " are you one of those 
 who dread the Roman power, and think that we shall be 
 given into their hands ? My mother sometimes gives 
 way to such fears, but it vexes my soul to hear her; for 
 till I see the Gentiles trampling on our holy places I will 
 never believe that they will again be permitted to enter 
 the sacred walls of Jerusalem as conquerors. I should 
 rejoice to hear of the near approach of the Gentile army ; 
 for, when all nations are gathered against Jerusalem to 
 battle, then shall the Lord go forth against those nations, 
 as when he fought in the day of battle.* His feet *hal) 
 stand in that day upon the Mount of Olives, as our pro- 
 phet Zechariah has testified ; and oh ! that I may live to 
 see that glorious day, when Messiah shall at length come 
 upon the earth I" 
 
 " Messiah is already come," said the stranger, gently 
 and solemnly. 
 
 Naomi started, and turned to gaze on the countenance 
 of the speaker. " What!" she exclaimed, in accents of 
 horror, " are you a Nazarene ? Are you a believer in 
 
 * Zechariah xiv. 2 — 4. 
 
NAOMI. 33 
 
 that Galilean impostor, who suffered the just recompense 
 of his seditions and deceptions ?" 
 
 " I am a humble follower of the Holy Jesus, the Son of 
 the Most High God, wJio suffered for our transgressions, 
 and rose again for our justification" replied the stranger. 
 
 Naomi shrunk back, and dropped the arm of the aged 
 Christian, as if she felt the touch of one who professed 
 that detested creed to be pollution, and words of scorn 
 aad contempt rose to her lips. But her better feelingu 
 repressed these expressions ; and a sentiment which she 
 could not comprehend drew her again to the gentle and 
 venerable woman, whom in her prejudiced judgment she 
 despised. Again she offered her support to the stranger, 
 and again it was accepted with grateful courtesy, while 
 a benevolent smile lighted up her naturally serious coun- 
 tenance, as she observed the struggle in her young com- 
 panion's feelings. 
 
 u You have been brought up, my daughter, to look 
 upon us as a deluded and despicable sect, who have justly 
 incurred the scorn and punishment that have so heavily 
 been laid upon us, because we have forsaken the religion 
 of our forefathers, and declared our belief that He, whom 
 our chief priests and elders considered worthy of a cruel 
 death, was indeed the Lord Christ, the long-promised 
 Messiah. But there is a frankness in your manner and 
 countenance that convinces me you only continue in this* 
 error because you are ignorant of the grounds of our 
 faith, and have been taught to give credit to the false 
 statements invented to excuse the murder of the Lord of 
 Life, and to conceal the wondrous fact of his resurrection 
 from the dead." 
 
 " I know," replied Naomi, " that it is said his disciples 
 carried away his body by night, and then declared that 
 he was risen. But w T ho over saw him alive after hifc 
 rrucifixion ?" 
 
 " i" did" answered the stranger. " My eyes beheld 
 him surrounded by his disciples; my hands touched bu 
 D 
 
34 NAOMI. 
 
 sacred and human form ; my ears listened to his gracious 
 coice, speaking as never man spake ; and my heart be« 
 lieved and was comforted. I was with his sorrowing 
 disciples when, on the day of his resurrection, we assem- 
 bled to mourn over his death, and our blighted hopes ; 
 and in fear and trembling, because of the indignation of 
 the Jews against his followers, we had closed the doors 
 on our sad meetiug. And then, while consternation 
 filled every breast, He whom we wept as dead suddenly 
 appeared in the midst of us, and said in his well-known 
 voice, ' Peace be unto you.' Only those who were then 
 present can know the feelings of our hearts at this unex- 
 pected apparition. We could not believe that it was he 
 himself in bodily form, for our hearts were hardened, 
 and we remembered not the words which he had spoken 
 unto us, that he must be killed, and rise again the third 
 day ; and we thought that it was his spirit. But he 
 Bhowed us his hands and his side, so lately pierced by the 
 nails and the spear of his murderers ; and then we were 
 glad, for we knew it was the Lord himself. And at 
 other times I saw him, when he took bread, and did eat 
 it before us, that no doubts might remain in our minds 
 as to the actual resurrection of his body. And last of all 
 I saw him, when he led his disciples out as far as to 
 Bethany, and having exhorted them, and comforted them 
 with the promise of his continual presence, he lifted up 
 his hands and blessed them ; and then, while every eyo 
 was fixed upon him, he rose slowly into the air, and as- 
 cended until a cloud received him out of our sight. Oh ! 
 how fervently did we then worship our risen and exalted 
 Saviour ! And while we yet looked steadfastly toward 
 heaven, as he went up, two heavenly messengers stood 
 bv us in jhining garments, and said, ' Why stand ye 
 gazing up into heaven ? This same Jesus, which is taken 
 up from you into heaven, shall so come in like manner 
 as you have seen him go into heaven.' Then we knew 
 that he would no more visit the earth in person, until the 
 
 
NAOMI. 35 
 
 latter day ; and we returned to Jerusalem, full of joy and 
 thanksgiving." 
 
 " Your words are wonderful to me," said Naomi. " 1 
 cannot think that you are trying to deceive me ; and ycA 
 I cannot believe that all these strange things did really 
 take place. I ought not, perhaps, to listen to you; and 
 doubtless, my father, who is a priest of the holy temple, 
 would be greatly displeased if he knew that I was holding 
 converse with a Nazarene ; and yet I feel an unaccount- 
 able interest in what you have been relating, and a strong 
 desire to hear more of the Christian's faith and the Chris- 
 tian's God. Did you often see this Jesus of Nazareth 
 before he was put to death, and did you then believe in 
 him? I know that his disciples declared that he performed 
 many and wonderful miracles ; but our elders say that 
 he worked them by the powers of Beelzebub, like the 
 sorcerers of old. Did you ever witness any of these 
 miracles?" 
 
 " Yes, my child, I was so highly favoured as to be 
 present when he performed one of his most merciful and 
 glorious miracles; for I am Mary, the sister of that 
 Lazarus of Bethany whom he raised from the dead, and 
 I beheld my brother come forth from the grave, where 
 he had lain for several days, at the Almighty voice of 
 the Son of God!" 
 
 " Oh, tell me that wonderful story," cried Naomi. "I 
 have heard that Jesus did once raise a dead man to life, 
 but I did not believe it; or I thought that if it was really 
 true, yet that it was done by the assistance of evil spirits, 
 or at all events that it was only performed at the com- 
 mand, and by the power of Almighty God, bestowed on 
 him for that particular purpose, as it once was on our 
 great prophet Elijah." 
 
 " It is true that the Lord Jesus did restore several 
 persons to life, besides healing the sick, cleansing the 
 lepers, giving sight to the blind, and speech to the dumb, 
 and casting devils out of those who were possessed. Bu'; in 
 
8S NAOMI. 
 
 all these miraculous works he differed from the prophets 
 and holy men who have in former days been permitted to 
 perform some similar wonders ; for they only acted by the 
 command of God, and had no power of themselves to re- 
 store the life, and health, and faculties which God alone 
 can give or take away. But Jesus Christ possessed this 
 power in himself, as the eternal Son of the Most High 
 God ; and he employed it according to his own most gra- 
 cious will, saying to the leper, 'Be thou healed;' to the 
 deaf and dumb, ' Be opened ;' to the devils, ' I com- 
 mand thee to come out ;' to the lame and the palsied, 
 1 Take up thy bed and walk ;' and to the dead, c I say 
 unto thee, arise ' — ' Lazarus, comeforth ! ' The wind ceased 
 at his command, and the waves were calm at the sound 
 of his voice; and what was more wondrous still, the hearts 
 of many sinners were changed; and those who had been 
 vile and reprobate became sincere and godly men, living 
 lives of devotion to the honour of God their Saviour, and 
 the good of their fellow-creatures; and at last sealing 
 their faith with their blood, and dying for the sake of Him 
 who had died for them." 
 
 The earnestness with which the aged Mary spoke had 
 almost overpowered her, and she stood still and trembled. 
 Naomi, who was profoundly interested in her discourse, 
 and most desirous that she should continue her recital, 
 proposed to her that they should sit down on a grassy 
 bank by the roadside, and there wait the return of Debo- 
 rah from the village, which was not now far distant ; and 
 Mary could proceed thither at leisure, after resting her- 
 self from the fatigue of the ascent, and the excitement of 
 speaking on a subject in which her heart was so deeply 
 engaged. She told Naomi that she should wish to pro- 
 ceed a little further on the road before they seated them- 
 selves, for that the sacred and interesting spot where her 
 brother had lain in his temporary grave was but a few 
 paces distant ; and there, where she herself frequently 
 resorted to meditate on the astonishing event of his resur- 
 
NAOMI. 37 
 
 rection, she would detail to her young friend all the par- 
 ticulars that had marked the transaction. 
 
 They accordingly advanced beneath some precipitous 
 rocks that overhung the road on one side, and which 
 were broken by several chasms, extending a considerable 
 depth into the surface. At one of these caves, larger and 
 deeper than the rest, Mary paused, and invited Naomi to 
 descend a few rough steps, that led to a small and rocky 
 area in front of the cavern where the body of Lazarus was 
 laid. Here, in full view of the dark sepulchre, they sat 
 down on a fallen mass of stone, while Mary related to her 
 attentive auditor the scenes that were indelibly impressed 
 on her own memory. 
 
 " You will not wonder, my dear young friend," she 
 said, " at the warmth with which I speak of the blessed 
 Jesus, when I tell you of all his mercy and love towards 
 me and my brother and sister. He often retired to 
 Bethany from the noise and crowd of the city, and our 
 house was honoured by being made his home. The light 
 of his countenance shed joy and peace over our dwelling, 
 and his words were as heavenly music, to which we could 
 have listened for ever. Oh ! it was a blessed privilege 
 to sit at his feet, and hear his words, and receive the 
 divine instruction that flowed from his gracious lips. It 
 was in the month Tisri,* a few days after our beloved 
 Master had spent a day in our humble dwelling on his 
 return into the country from attending the feast of 
 tabernacles, that our brother Lazarus fell sick, and we 
 soon perceived that his sickness was mortal. My sister 
 and I were in deep distress ; but we remembered the 
 power and love of Jesus, and we delayed not to send a 
 messenger to Bethabara, beyond Jordan, where we 
 knew that he abode at that time. We could not doubt 
 his willingness to succour us in our affliction, for he 
 loved Lazarus, and he loved us also. Therefore we only 
 
 * The Hebrew month answeriD£ to a part of our September and 
 a part of October. 
 
88 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 sent to him, saying, ' Lord, behold he whom thou lovest 
 is sick ;' and we were fully convinced that he would 
 instantly return to us and heal our brother. But eur 
 messenger had not long been gone when a fearful change 
 took place in Lazarus. The fever increased, the struggles 
 of death came on, and in anguish and despair we saw 
 our only, our beloved brother expire ! Did not Jesus 
 know what was passing beneath our humble roof at 
 Bethany ? And could not he, who had performed so 
 many miracles, have stayed the hand of death, and 
 restored Lazarus to health with one word of his mouth ? 
 Such were the thoughts of our faithless hearts while 
 weeping over the bed of death, and preparing for the 
 hasty burial which is customary and necessary in this 
 climate. 
 
 "The place where Jesus then abode was a day's journey 
 from Bethany ; and Lazarus was laid in his cold grave 
 almost at the moment when our messenger reached him 
 who we hoped would come and heal him. The follow- 
 ing day we expected to see our Lord arrive, if not to 
 restore our brother, yet to comfort our bleeding hearts 
 with his words of grace and love. But the messenger 
 returned alone ; and the reply which he brought us only 
 weakened our expiring faith. Jesus had said to him, 
 ' This sickness is not unto death,' and yet Lazarus was 
 in the grave — what could we believe ? what could we 
 hope ? 
 
 " Two more days, long melancholy days, passed away, 
 and we sat mourning in our house, once the abode of 
 happiness, and peace, and brotherly love — now gloomy 
 and silent, save when the cry of the mourners, who sat 
 with us on the ground, burst forth in a wild and sudden 
 wail, and caused our tears to flow afresh. Many of our 
 friends had come from the city to comfort us ; but their 
 sympathy brought us no relief, for our brother was 
 dead, and Jesus had forsaken us ; and all the consolation 
 that Christians may now feel in the knowledge that 
 
NAOMI. 39 
 
 Christ has purchased for them life and immortality, was 
 but dimly understood by us. We had an uncertain 
 hope that hereafter we should meet our brother in a 
 happier world, and that Jesus would, with his own blood, 
 wipe away all our sins and all our sorrows for ever. 
 While we sat bowed down with grief, we heard a sound 
 as of a distant multitude. The noise approached, and 
 we soon perceived that Jesus and his disciples were 
 drawing near the town. How anxiously had we watched 
 and waited for that sound during the sad days that 
 preceded our brother's death ! But now it came too late 
 — our faithless hearts dared not to indulge a hope that 
 Lazarus should live again. Nevertheless Martha rose 
 hastily, and went forth to meet our Lord, but I did not 
 go with her ; I sat still in the house, oppressed with 
 sorrow. Soon she returned to me, and whispered softly, 
 4 The Master is come, and calleth for thee,' and quickly 
 I rose and went unto him ; for he was still in the place 
 where Martha met him, outside the town. When I 
 saw his kind and gracious countenance, and thought on 
 all his power and all his love, my grief and disappointed 
 hopes overpowered my feelings of veneration and respect; 
 and falling down at his feet, I exclaimed in the bitter- 
 ness of my spirit, ' Lord, if thou hadst been here, my 
 brother had not died!' It was a sinful murmur, but 
 the merciful Jesus saw only the sorrow that dictated it, 
 and did not reprove me ; nay more, he sympathised in 
 our human sufferings, and when he saw me weeping, 
 and the Jews also weeping which came with me, he 
 groaned aloud, and his countenance was troubled, and 
 he said, ' Where have ye laid him ?' We said to him, 
 ' Lord, come and see ;' and we led him towards this 
 spot. Jesus wept ! Yes, my child, he who had power 
 over earth and heaven, the eternal Son of God, shed 
 tears of sorrow for the death of his friend. He knew 
 that that death would soon be chased away; he knew that 
 at his word the dead v r ould ri*a and all our grief would 
 
40 w iOMI. 
 
 6e swallowed up in joy, but yet he wept at the sight ol 
 human misery and woe. At length we reached the 
 sepulchre ; a large stone was placed before that cav« 
 which contained the body of Lazarus, and Jesus com^ 
 manded us to remove it. Still did we not believe his 
 gracious intentions ; and my sister remonstrated against 
 the stone being taken away, as she feared that ere that 
 time putrefaction had begun, and that the remains of 
 our dear brother were a prey to the worms. But Jesus 
 gently reminded her of what he had said to her when 
 first she went forth to meet him, saying, ' Said I not 
 unto thee, that if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest 
 see the glory of God?' Then did hope once more 
 animate our breasts, and in breathless anxiety we watched 
 to see the end. When the heavy stone was taken away, 
 there lay the lifeless corpse wrapped in grave-cloths. 
 Jesus lifted up his eyes, and praised his heavenly Father ; 
 and then in a loud voice he cried, ' Lazarus, come forth!' 
 What a thrill passed through the heart of every one of 
 those who stood by, when from that dark cave we saw 
 the dead arise and come forth endued with life ! At the 
 command of Jesus we hastily took away the cloths in 
 which his hands and feet and face were bound, and 
 beheld once more the beloved countenance of our brother, 
 beaming with the same tender affection that was ever 
 wont to animate it. I will not attempt to describe to 
 you the joy and gratitude that filled our hearts, or the 
 wonder that struck upon all who had witnessed this 
 miracle. Many henceforth believed in Jesus, and this 
 day was to them the beginning of life and eternal 
 salvation : but some there were who could not be con- 
 vinced, even by what they had seen, that Jesus was the 
 Christ ; and they went and told his deadly enemies the 
 Pharisees, who were jealous of every wonderful work 
 that he performed, and feared that the people should 
 believe on him." 
 
 "Oh!" cried Naomi, "is it possible that any could 
 
NAOMI. 41 
 
 behold such proofs of his power and his goodness, and 
 yet seek to betray him into the hands of those who hated 
 him ! I am filled with wonder and amazement at all 
 you have told me ; and I am almost tempted to believe 
 that I13 was indeed Messiah. But then wherefore was 
 he poor, and despised, and forsaken, and crucified? 
 Wherefore did he not crush all his enemies, and take 
 unto himself his great power, and reign over Judah ?" 
 
 " I could reply to ail those objections, my daughter," 
 replied Mary, " but time will not now permit me. I see 
 your companion coming towards us from the village, and 
 my own strength is exhausted. I cannot recall the feel- 
 ings of that blessed period of my life without deep emo- 
 tion ; but should we ever meet again, how gladly would 
 I renew the subject, and endeavour to deepen the im- 
 pression that I see is already made on your young heart/* 
 
 " Oh that I could meet you often," said Naomi, " and 
 hear more about Jesus of Nazareth. I never felt so 
 deeply interested on any subject, and I cannot endure to 
 think that I may hear of it no more. I almost tremble 
 to propose it, as I know how heavy would be my father's 
 displeasure if I were discovered ; — and yet I am resolved 
 to brave it. Will you let me come to your home, when 
 I can do so unsuspected ? and will you then let me listen 
 to all that you can tell me ? My parents are good and 
 indulgent, and I would not deceive them for any other 
 purpose; bui I feel that there is something in your 
 story that concerns my soul, and God will pardon my 
 disobedience, while I am seeking to know his will." 
 
 We have said that Naomi was self-willed and impe- 
 tuous : her feelings were ardent and uncontrolled ; and 
 in proportion to the contempt she entertained for the 
 Nazarenes while she was ignorant of the character of 
 Him whom they worshipped, was the admiration she 
 now felt when that character was in some degree dis- 
 played to her, and the eagerness of her determination to 
 know more of this gracious and glorious Being She 
 
42 NAOMI. 
 
 clasped her hands, and fixed her bright black eyes on 
 Mary's countenance with a look so earnest and imploring, 
 that the aged disciple saw the work of God was begun in 
 her heart, and she doubted not that the work would be 
 completed. She felt it to be a sacred duty to endeavour 
 to snatch this young creature from the errors and preju- 
 dices which now obscured her mind, and lead her inta 
 the pure light of the Gospel, even though the pious effort 
 was in opposition to the will of her mistaken parents. 
 By the blessing of God, the conversion of their child 
 night be the means of calling them also out of darkness 
 mto His marvellous light. She therefore readily con- 
 sented to receive her young friend whenever she could 
 contrive to visit her, and exhorted her to caution and 
 circumspection, as otherwise danger might befall them 
 both. 
 
 " For myself," she added, " it little matters how soon 
 the worn-out thread of my life is severed ; but I would 
 not willingly shorten an existence which I may spend in 
 my Master's service, though to depart and be with Christ 
 would be much better. And you, I trust, my child, may 
 have many years before you, in which to honour God, 
 and serve his Son Jesus Christ. I cannot but believe 
 that you will be brought to a knowledge of his name, and 
 be an active and devoted servant of him whom once you 
 hated and despised. Farewell, and may the blessing of 
 the God of Israel be with you, and the grace of his Son 
 Jesus Christ descend upon your heart." 
 
 Mary arose, and Naomi took her hand, which she 
 kis3ed affectionately and respectfully, and then they ad- 
 vanced slowly to meet Deborah, who was hastening 
 towards them with considerable speed. 
 
 " I fear," she exclaimed, " that I have kept you very 
 long. I thought you would have entered the village ere 
 this, and would have been tired of waiting for me ; but I 
 was detained much longer than I expected : and now we 
 must hurry homewards, or your mother will be alarmed ; 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 43 
 
 and Zadok too will be displeased with me for keeping 
 you out so late, if he returns from the evening service io 
 the temple and finds you are not yet at home." 
 
 " Is Zadok the priest your father then ?" asked Mary, 
 with some anxiety ; for she knew the strictness of hie 
 character as a Pharisee, and his abhorrence of the Chris- 
 tian name, and she feared that her young friend's dawn* 
 ing faith might be put to a severe trial, and even t 
 extinguished, if Zadok ever obtained knowledge of it. 
 
 " Yes," replied Naomi, " I am his daughter, and 1 
 glory in saying so ; for whose character stands so high 
 as that of Zadok? and who is so kind and so good a 
 father as Zadok? I w T ould that you knew him, Mary." 
 
 " God bless you," again said the old woman ; and they 
 separated. She slowly bent her steps towards her hum- 
 ble home at Bethany, and lifted up her heart in fervent 
 prayer for the soul of Naomi, who, with her nurse, rapidly 
 descended the mount, crossed the brook, and entering 
 the city, soon reached the abode of Zadok. 
 
CHAPTER IY. 
 
 From the lofty battlements of Jotapata, Josephus and his 
 officers watched the close and endless files of the Roman 
 army slowly advancing along the straight and level road 
 that led to the city walls, and which had been formed by 
 the pioneers of Vespasian. It was a fearful array of tried 
 and valiant troops, led on by the most celebrated general 
 of the time. The Jews had relied on their inaccessible 
 position, their steep and rugged mountains, and the deep 
 forests that surrounded their fortress, for security. What, 
 therefore, was their astonishment and consternation when 
 they saw the lofty trees falling around them, the rocks 
 removed, the mountains cut through, and Vespasian with 
 his whole army stationed on a hill within a mile of the 
 city ! The garrison were terror-struck, and retired be. 
 hind their walls ; while the Romans, though weary with 
 their long march, and unprepared for an immediate 
 assault, employed themselves in drawing a triple line of 
 circumvallation round the city ; so that every chanse 01 
 escape for the cowardly, who might wish to attempt it, 
 was effectually cut off. Finding that retreat was hope- 
 less, the whole garrison recovered their wonted valour, 
 and resolved to hold out to the uttermost, and fight while 
 life remained. Their fierce resistance and stubborn 
 resolution have seldom been equalled. 
 
 The following day they boldly left the shelter of their 
 walls, and, pitching their camp before the trenches, ad- 
 vanced to meet the foe ; and though galled by the archers 
 and slingers of the Roman army, they made so vigorous 
 
NAOMI. 45 
 
 a sally, that the assailants were driven down the hill. 
 The battle was continued with desperation, until the 
 darkness of night compelled them to separate, when 
 Josephus led his troops back to their stations. Young 
 Javan and his companions distinguished themselves by 
 their determined bravery, which was not unobserved by 
 the Jewish commander ; and henceforth he stationed 
 them near his own person, and employed Javan on many 
 important occasions. 
 
 The city was built on the summit of a lofty hill, and 
 on three sides was surrounded by ravines, so deep and 
 rugged as to be quite impassable. It is said that the 
 depth of the chasm was in some parts so profound, that, 
 when looking from the summit of the walls, the eye could 
 not reach the bottom. On these three sides, therefore, 
 Vespasian could not hope to gain an entrance ; but, on 
 the north side, the city was more accessible, as the 
 hill sloped gradually down from the walls ; and here he 
 resolved to raise a great embankment, from the top of 
 which his men could discharge their missiles into the 
 thickest ranks of the besieged. The whole army laboured 
 at this work, defending themselves from the javelins and 
 arrows of the Jews by a roof of wicker-work that was 
 stretched over the workmen, and was strong enough even 
 to resist the great stones that were hurled down by their 
 enemies. To clear the walls of these assailants, Vespasian 
 brought his military engines to bear on that point ; and 
 soon the stones and javelins discharged by the balista*. 
 and catapults, and the yet more fearful balls of fire and 
 flaming arrows, fell among the garrison in showers. The 
 battlements were deserted in that quarter, but the Jews 
 were not disheartened. They descended from the walls, 
 and stole out in small parties on the workmen, destroying 
 their breastworks, and wounding many of those who had 
 laid aside their armour. But notwithstanding all their 
 rfforts to prevent it, the embankment was at length com- 
 pleted, and brought almost to a level with the height of 
 
46 NAOMI. 
 
 their own walls, and their only resource was to raise the 
 battlements co as to command the works of the enemy 
 To effect this, Joseph as ordered strong poles to be fixed 
 on the top of the walls, and on these a sort of curtain 
 was fixed, of the hides of cattle, behind which the 
 soldiers could work in safety; and they succeeded in 
 raising the walls upwards of thirty feet. He also erected 
 several towers, and otherwise strengthened the fortifica- 
 tions, to the astonishment and dismay of the Romans, 
 who had flattered themselves that they should soon be 
 masters of the city. 
 
 They knew not yet the courage and obstinacy of the 
 Jews, or the ability and cunning of Josephus and bis 
 officers. Numerous were the sallies by which they an- 
 noyed their besiegers, sometimes even setting fire to the 
 works they had but just erected, and destroying them. 
 On one of these occasions, Javan led forth a small party 
 of chosen men, and rushing upon the breastworks that 
 concealed the enemy, they succeeded in tearing down a 
 considerable portion, and wounding several Roman sol- 
 diers, without themselves receiving any injury; when 
 the centurion who held the command of that band of 
 men, hearing the conflict, hastened to their assistance 
 and quickly restored order. He marshalled his men, 
 and led them forward from the breastworks with so much 
 impetuosity, as entirely to check the assailants; and 
 directing his attack towards the young Jewish leader, 
 Javan recognised his old friend Rufus. The centurion 
 remembered him, and for his father's sake he forbore to 
 press his advantage. He would not take the son of Zadok 
 prisoner, or willingly injure him, though now an enemy ; 
 and he allowed him and his followers to escape unhurt to 
 the walls. Javan did not imitate his generous forbear- 
 ance ; but as he fled he turned back, and cast a javelin 
 at his former friend with such strength and fury as to 
 shiver a portion of the armour in which he was encased, 
 and inflict a slight wound in his side. 
 
NAOMI. 47 
 
 * Ha I" cried Rufus, " my mercy was ill-bestowed. 1 
 bee that the same cruel and ungenerous spirit yet lives 
 in that young fanatic. Forward, my brave men, and 
 teach him that it was not because we feared him that we 
 drew back." The Romans swiftly obeyed the word of 
 their commander, and overtook the retreating party as 
 they reached the foot of the wall. The portal from 
 whence they had sallied forth was closed; and ere it 
 could be opened by those within, a fierce struggle had 
 begun. Several of the combatants on either side fell 
 dead, or severely wounded ; and Javan received a serious 
 injury in his right arm, that left him defenceless, and 
 exposed to the sword of his antagonist. The Roman 
 who had inflicted the wound was about to strike at him 
 with his short, double-edged blade, and his fierce spirit 
 would have been quenched for ever ; but at that moment 
 a party of the garrison who had ascended the walla 
 hurled down a massive stone that struck the uplifted 
 arm of his assailant, and threw him with violence to the 
 ground. 
 
 " The Lord strikes for his people !" shouted Javan ; 
 and snatching up the sword which had fallen to the earth, 
 he with his left hand plunged it to the heart of his foe. 
 Then turning away, he rushed through the now open 
 door, leaving his party to follow him as they could. 
 Similar skirmishes were often repeated, but they led to 
 no important results ; and Vespasian determined at length 
 to blockade the city, and endeavour to reduce it by 
 famine, since all his assaults proved ineffectual. He 
 therefore ordered his troops to remain quiet in their 
 quarters, and await the time when, reduced to starvation, 
 the garrison would either surrender, or fall a more easy 
 conquest to their renewed attacks. 
 
 The city contained a large supply of every necessary 
 except water ; but there was no spring within the walls, 
 and the small quantity of rain-water that could be ob- 
 tained was quite inadequate to the wants of the garrison 
 
|8 NAOMI. 
 
 and the rest of the inhabitants. This was measuied out 
 in very scanty portions, and after the blockade had been 
 continued for some days, many began to faint beneath 
 the severe privation, added to the fatigue they endured, 
 and the fever that parched up the wounded and the sick. 
 The Romans discovered their distress, and hoped for a 
 speedy surrender ; but the wily Josephus resolved to 
 baffle their calculations, and he ordered a number of his 
 men to dip their clothes in water, and then hang them 
 over the walls, so that the moisture ran down ; and the 
 besiegers could no longer believe that the garrison were* 
 in want of water, when they could waste so much unne- 
 cessarily. Vespasian therefore resolved to renew the 
 assault, which was exactly what the Jews desired, for it 
 was better to perish by the sword than to die of thirst or 
 famine. 
 
 Notwithstanding the close blockade kept up by the 
 Romans, Josephus still contrived to keep up a communi- 
 cation with his friends without the city, by means of a 
 narrow and rugged path down the bed of a torrent. It 
 was so precipitous and dangerous that the Romans left it 
 unguarded ; and by this difficult way the messengers of 
 the Jewish commander crept forth on their hands and 
 knees, covered with skins of animals, and thus bearing 
 letters to other towns, and bringing back many articles 
 of great service to the besieged. But at length this was 
 discovered, and all further exit by this passage was pre- 
 vented. Josephus now began to despair of success, and 
 even held a council with the chief persons in the city as 
 to the possibility of effecting their own escape. This was 
 discovered by the inhabitants, and they hastened to throw 
 themselves at his feet, imploring him not to abandon 
 them to the Roman vengeance. He was moved with 
 pity at the sight of the terrified multitude of men, 
 women, and children kneeling before him, and consented 
 to relinquish his selfish purpose ; and seizing the moment 
 when they were filled with gratitude, he exclaimed. 
 
NAOMI. 4!J 
 
 "Now is the time, then; if there is no hope of safctv 
 let us exert our utmost courage, and let us at least d*e 
 nobly, and leave behind us a glorious example !" The 
 most courageous of his soldiers gathered round him, and 
 they rushed forth, carrying fire and sword into the 
 enemy's lines. For three days these fierce sallies were 
 repeated, and kept up a constant state of watchfulness 
 and alarm in the Roman camp. 
 
 Vespasian, weary of this desultory warfare, now 
 ordered the battering-ram to be brought against the 
 walls. This tremendous engine was composed of an 
 enormous beam of wood, terminating in the head of a 
 ram, cast in iron ; this was hung by ropes from another 
 strong beam, supported by four tall posts. When it was 
 required to exert its terrible force, it was drawn back- 
 wards by a number of men, and then driven forward with 
 a shock, against which scarcely any wall could resist. 
 This dreadful machine now slowly advanced against the 
 walls of Jotapata, and the smaller engines commenced a 
 quick discharge of stones and darts, to drive the Jews 
 from the walls. Then began the thundering blows of 
 the battering-ram, and the walls shook to their founda- 
 tion. A cry rose from the city, for all the inhabitants 
 believed that the Romans were even now entering their 
 streets. Still was Josephus able to parry this new danger. 
 He ordered a great number of bags to be stuffed with 
 chaff, and suspended on the face of the wall, so as to 
 meet and break the force of the ram ; and this scheme 
 entirely succeeded, to the great astonishment of the 
 Romans. They however continued to sever the ropes 
 to which the bags were tied, by means of sickles fastened 
 to long poles, and then they recommenced their work ol 
 destruction. But the Jews rushed forth from their gatee 
 in three bodies, armed with flaming torches and every 
 combustible they could seize. They set fire to the 
 engines and the palisades, and drove back their assail- 
 ants, who were confounded by the fire and smoke. 
 
 E 
 
50 NAOMI. 
 
 Among the foremost was the fierce Javan, brandishing 
 a flaming brand in his left hand, and carrying destructiou 
 and dismay wherever he turned. All the endeavours oi 
 the Romans to save their works were ineffectual ; they 
 suffered a great loss of men in the engagement, and all 
 that had cost them such labour and ingenuity to erect 
 was in less than one hour reduced to ashes. 
 
 One man among the Jews distinguished himself by an 
 act of desperate courage, that has made his name memo- 
 rable even to the present time. This was Eleazer, the 
 son of Samaras, a Galilean, who standing on the wall at 
 the time of the furious sally made by Josephus, took up 
 an enormous stone, and hurled it at the head of the bat- 
 tering-ram with such force, that it broke off, and fell to 
 the ground. He then descended from the wall and 
 rushed forth into the midst of the enemy, and seizing on 
 the ram's head, carried it off in triumph. The Romans, 
 filled with indignation, cast at him a shower of darts and 
 arrows, five or six of which entered his body : he never- 
 theless still bore off his prize, and carried it to the top 
 of the wall, where he undauntedly showed himself and 
 his trophy to the infuriated foe. But the wounds he had 
 received were mortal, and sinking beneath them, he fell 
 from the wall with the head of the ram still grasped in 
 his dying hands. His heroic example animated his com- 
 rades with fresh courage, and they succeeded in destroy- 
 ing all the engines, and coverings, and breastworks of 
 the fifth and tenth legions, which, notwithstanding their 
 high reputation for bravery and discipline, had fled, con- 
 founded by the fierce desperation of their assailants, and 
 blinded by the smoke and flame. 
 
 Still the Romans were not discouraged ; and in the 
 dusk of the evening they once more erected their terrible 
 battering-ram against that part of the fortifications that 
 was already shaken by its force ; but during this opera- 
 tion one of the besieged cast a javelin from the wall, and 
 pierced tho geek of Vespasian. The Romans seeing their 
 
NAOMI. 51 
 
 general wounded, were greatly discouraged, and his son 
 Titus betrayed the deepest concern and alarm ; but his 
 father quickly removed their fears, and reappearing 
 among his troops, those who had fled in dismay returned 
 to their duty with fresh animation, and showed a deter- 
 mination to brave every danger in the hope of revenging 
 the insult offered to their beloved general ; and with a 
 unanimous shout of defiance, they rushed upon the wall. 
 The stones, darts, and arrows flew in showers upon the 
 besieged, and many fell beneath the deadly strokes ; yet 
 others pressed forward to take their places, and in .their 
 turn poured fire and stones and pieces of iron upon the 
 besiegers, who worked beneath their hurdles;. The fires 
 that burnt around shed a lurid light on this work of 
 death, and guided the aim of the Jews on the walls ; but 
 the Romans were unable to distinguish their enemies 
 above them. Nevertheless they continued to pour forth 
 their missiles ; and so vast were the stones that were 
 thrown by the balistse, and so resistless was their force, 
 that they broke through the thickest ranks of the de- 
 fenders, and striking against the towers and inner walls, 
 brought down heavy pieces of masonry upon the crowds 
 around. One man who stood between Javan and the 
 Jewish commander had his head torn from his shoulders, 
 and carried away to the distance of three furlongs. That 
 was indeed a fearful night. The terrible and continued 
 noise of the engines, the shouts of the soldiers, the 
 screams of the women and children in the city, the 
 groans of the wounded and dying, and the heavy crash 
 of armour on the wall as the slain fell one upon another, 
 formed a deafening and discordant sound that can hardly 
 be conceived, and which was echoed back from the sur- 
 rounding mountains; while the blood ran in streams 
 from the walls, and stood in pools around their base. 
 Until the morning watch the walls stood firm ; but then 
 they yielded before the battering-ram, and a breach was 
 fo?m eel, Vespasian gave his wearied ?$en a s&ort respite 
 
52 KlO'dU 
 
 b&foro he led them on to storm the breach ; then posting 
 a strong body of cavalry entirely covered with armour 
 at the foot of the wall, he commanded the infantry to 
 apply the scaling-ladders. Josephus was not idle within ; 
 he stationed the least efficient of the garrison on those 
 parts of the walls that were not immediately threatened ; 
 but all the best and bravest he disposed in front of the 
 breach ; and in the most perilous situation of all he sta- 
 tioned himself and Javan and four others, with directions 
 to stop their ears against the noise of the legionaries, 
 and receive their darts on their bended knees, with their 
 shields locked together over their heads, until their 
 quivers were exhausted, and then to sally forth and fall 
 upon them with all their collected rage, and fight for 
 their lives and their liberties, and those of their wives 
 and children and aged parents. The women seeing the 
 dreadful preparations on either side, gave themselves up 
 for lost, and one wild dismal cry of anguish and despair 
 burst from the crowded streets ; but Josephus dreading 
 the effect of their grief and consternation on the soldiers, 
 ordered them all to be locked up in the houses, and with 
 severe threats commanded them to be still. 
 
 Now the trumpets sounded for the charge, and the 
 Romans gave a mighty shout, at the same moment send- 
 ing upon the besieged such a cloud of arrows and darts 
 that the air was darkened. Josephus's brave companions 
 followed his directions, and stopped their ears to tne 
 sound, and defended their bodies from the darts. B'lt aa 
 soon as the engines had played, and ere the engineers 
 could renew the charge, they sallied forth upon them 
 resolving to slay or be slain, and were followed by many 
 other parties animated with the same desperate resold 
 tion. But the Romans at length drove them back, and 
 succeeded in getting a footing on the wall. Josephus 
 had now recourse to stratagem in this extremity, and 
 ordered a quantity of oil to be heated, which, being 
 quickly prepared, was poured *n a boiling state on their 
 
NAOMI. 53 
 
 assailants, and penetrating through the joints of their 
 armour, burnt through their flesh, and maddened them 
 with agony, so that, being unable to tear off their 
 armour, they turned back and fled away, carrying con- 
 fusion among their comrades ; and many of them fell 
 headlong from the narrow bridges by which they had 
 passed to the walls from their embankment. The Jews 
 also poured boiled fenugreek, a kind of herb, on the 
 planks and bridges by which their enemies ascended, and 
 t hua made them so slippery that it was impossible for 
 them to stand upright, and many fell with violence to 
 the ground, and in that situation were struck at by those 
 on the walls. 
 
 In the evening, Vespasian was forced to call off his 
 discomfited men, of whom a great number were wounded, 
 besides those who lay dead on the field. The loss of the 
 Jotapateans was considerably less, and they were greatly 
 encouraged by the result of that day. The Romans now 
 commenced raising their mounds to a greater height, 
 and also erected three strong and lofty towers, in which 
 were placed bowmen and slingers to keep up a perpetual 
 annoyance of the garrison ; and they in their turn made 
 frequent sallies, with no decisive effect, until, on the 
 forty-seventh day of the siege, the enemy raised their 
 works above the level of the walls, and looked down 
 upon the devoted inhabitants. On that same fatal day, 
 treachery effected what force and valour had so long 
 failed to accomplish. One dastardly man was found 
 mean enough to creep out of the city and desert to 
 Vespasian, and inform him of the weak and distres&ad 
 state of the garrison and the inhabitants of Jotapata. 
 lie urged him to make a sudden attack upon the place 
 during the last watch of the night, when, worn out with 
 fighting and watching, the garrison would be in a pro- 
 found sleep, and even the sentinels would probably be 
 slumbering also, so weary and faint were they now 
 become. At first Vespasian doubted the traitors story, 
 
64 NAOill 
 
 and though! it was only a stratagem of Josephus to 
 ensnare him ; and this suspicion was strengthened by 
 the fidelity and constancy which had hitherto been die- 
 played by the Jotapate&ns who had fallen into the:"r 
 hands. One man had even endured the sharpest tor- 
 ments by fire, which had been applied by the Romans to 
 induce him to disclose the secrets of the garrison; and, 
 smiling at their cruel efforts, had afterwards patiently 
 sustained the tortures of crucifixion. Vespasian, how- 
 ever, believed that the consequences to his mighty army 
 could be but trifling, even if he were deceived ; he there- 
 fore kept the deserter in close custody, and gave orders 
 for attacking the city. 
 
 At the hour mentioned by the traitor, his troops ad- 
 vanced silently to the walls, and Titus led a small party 
 of the fifth legion to the summit. Here they instantly 
 slew the sentinels before an alarm could be raised, and 
 then quietly entered the city, followed by Placidus and 
 Sextus Cerialis, with Rufus the centurion, and the men 
 under their command. They seized upon the citadel, 
 and, favoured by a thick mist and the drowsiness of the 
 inhabitants, they were in the very heart of the city 
 before the garrison had been aroused to their danger. 
 The entrance of the whole Roman army then showed 
 them the extent of their misfortune, and the furious and 
 indiscriminate slaughter which commenced proved thai 
 their enemies remembered all they had suffered in the 
 siege, and were determined to revenge it. They charged 
 down from the citadel, hewing down all who opposed 
 them, and driving the terrified inhabitants into the nar- 
 row streets and lanes, where they fell an unresisting 
 prey to their enemies, while many were pushed over the 
 steep precipices by the force of the crowd behind them, 
 and dashed to pieces. A few of the most resolute 
 gathered round Josephus, and several of them, seeing 
 the hopelessness of their situation, died by their own and 
 Dy each other's hands, rather than be slain by the enemy. 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 55 
 
 A party of the guard fled to a tower, and there made 
 some resistance ; but they were soon surrounded and 
 forced to surrender ; and the Romans became entire 
 masters of the celebrated city of Jotapata, with the loss 
 of but one of their men. This was a centurion named 
 Antonius, who was slain by an act of cunning. One of 
 the Jews, who had taken refuge in a cave, held out his 
 hand to him, promising to surrender if he would assist 
 him to clamber out. Antonius took his hand, and at that 
 moment the other struck him through the throat with 
 his spear and killed him instantly. 
 
 The city was given up that day to a general slaughter, 
 and all who were seen in the houses and streets were put 
 to the sword. The following day a strict search was 
 made in the caves and hiding-places, where multitudes 
 had taken refuge, and of these the men were slain, and 
 the women and children reserved as prisoners. About 
 twelve hundred were collected to be carried away into 
 captivity, and it is supposed that nearly forty thousand 
 were slain from the commencement of the attack on the 
 city. Vespasian then ordered the city to be burnt to 
 the ground, and all its boasted towers and walls were 
 quickly reduced to ashes. 
 
 Josephus had been sought for in vain during the car- 
 nage ; no pains were spared to discover and capture 
 him, who was the chief object of the siege, and who had 
 excited the resentment of the Romans and their general 
 by the obstinacy of his resistance. On the taking of the 
 city, when he saw that all other hope of safety was gone, 
 he had leaped down a dry well, from the bottom of which 
 he knew that a long passage led to a subterranean cave, 
 entirely concealed from the view of those above. Here 
 he found forty men of consequence and note, and among 
 them his young friend Javan, who had all sought refuge 
 in this secure retreat, and with them was one woman, 
 the wife of a citizen of the party. These persons had 
 hastily collected, and carried down to the cave, a suf- 
 
66 NAOMI. 
 
 ficient quantity of provisions to sustain them for severa 
 days ; and Javan being separated from his general, and 
 hopeless of any success by further resistance, had joined 
 (hem, and shared their place of concealment. Josephus 
 remained in the cave during the day, but at night he 
 ascended, accompanied by Javan, and sought to effect 
 his escape ; but finding every avenue strictly guarded, 
 he was compelled to return to the cave. The third 
 night he was attended by the citizen's wife, who promised 
 to point out to him a secret way by which he could 
 escape ; but she had deceived him, and as soon as she had 
 conducted him within hearing of the sentinels, she fled 
 from him, and betrayed to the soldiers where he made 
 his hiding-place. This was immediately made known 
 to Vespasian, who sent two tribunes, named Paulinus 
 and Gallicanus, to persuade him to surrender. He had 
 returned to the cave, and was startled by hearing his 
 own name loudly called from the top of the well ; and 
 the tribunes proceeded to deliver to him their general's 
 offer of mercy. But Josephus had no dependence on 
 the mercy of the Romans, and refused to come up, till 
 Vespasian sent another tribune, named Nicanor, with 
 whom he was well acquainted, and who, by various 
 arguments and promises, at length induced him to 
 consent. 
 
 But the Jews, who were in the cave with him now 
 opposed this resolution, and reproached him severely for 
 his cowardice and fear of death, which could induce him 
 to give himself up voluntarily to the Romans. They 
 reminded him how often he had exhorted them to die 
 rather than submit to their enemies, and how many of 
 their fellow-citizens and soldiers had already done so ; 
 and they declared that if he could forget his own 
 honour, they would take care that he did not disgrace 
 their country. They therefore gave him his choice, 
 whether he would die nobly and voluntarily by their 
 hands, and be for ever remembered with honour as 
 
NAOMI. 67 
 
 the valiant general of the Jews, or persist in his inten- 
 tion and be slain as a traitor, which they declared should 
 be his fate the moment he attempted to go fortli to the 
 tribunes. And, saying this, they surrounded him with 
 their naked swords, and awaited his reply. 
 
 Josephus now exerted all his wonted eloquence, in the 
 effort to save his own life, and to persuade his companions 
 to join him in surrendering to the conquerors. But how- 
 ever ingenious his arguments and powerful his appeals, 
 they failed to move his auditors, who were only the more 
 enraged at him, and rushed against him with their 
 swords. He stood like a wild beast at bay, parrying the 
 strokes of some, calling on others by name, entreating, 
 commanding, imploring. 
 
 11 Javan ! " he cried, " do you join to murder your 
 general ? you, who have fought so bravely by my side, 
 and gloried in my approbation. If these Galileans 
 would take away my life, will you, a true-born Jew, 
 desert me ? " 
 
 Javan regarded him at that moment with a feeling of 
 pity and contempt. He dropped his sword, and his 
 example was followed by the rest, some of whom still 
 entertained a regard for the general, who had hitherto 
 displayed such wisdom and courage in the defence of 
 their town. He seized the favourable moment, and 
 exclaimed, " If you are resolved to die, let us cast lots 
 who shall first be slain. Thus each will suffei death in 
 turn ; and yet none incur the guilt of dying b) his own 
 hand. It would be dishonourable in me to survive, if 
 all the rest are determined to perish." This proposal 
 was readily acceded to, for all believed that Josephus 
 would share the same fate with themselves. The lots 
 were cast, and one by one these undaunted men offered 
 their breasts to the sword of him who was doomed to bo 
 his executioner. Whether by chance, or, which is more 
 probable, by artifice, so it was that the lot fell not on 
 Josephus, until all were slain except himself and one 
 
58 NAOMI. 
 
 other. That other was young Javan ; and his fierce 
 spirit did not shrink from enduring the death which ho 
 had just inflicted on the last of his companions. But his 
 general felt equally repugnant thus in cold blood either 
 to slay a fellow-creature, or to submit to the stroke of 
 death from him ; and promising him his future friend- 
 ship, he at length so worked on the young man's feel- 
 ings and natural love of life, that he agreed to ascend 
 with him and submit to the promised clemency of 
 Vespasian. 
 
 Nicanor immediately led them to the general, while 
 all the Romans crowded round to obtain a sight of this 
 distinguished man. Many from a distance cried out 
 that he should be punished with death ; but those who 
 stood near, and regarded his fallen countenance, were 
 touched with pity for his misfortunes, and admiration of 
 his great and noble exploits ; and Titus, above all the 
 rest, was rilled with sympathy for the captive. He per- 
 suaded his father to grant Josephus his life ; but he was 
 kept closely guarded, and it was supposed he would be 
 sent immediately to Rome to the Emperor Nero. Jose- 
 phus dreaded this event, and in the hope of avoiding it, 
 he entreated a private interview with Vespasian ; and 
 all having withdrawn, except Titus and two other friends, 
 he declared that it was not from a love of life that he had 
 given himself up to the Romans, but because he was 
 commissioned to announce to Vespasian and his son that 
 they were appointed to succeed to the imperial dignity. 
 He then implored that he might not be sent to Nero, 
 but be kept in chains, if it was thought necessary, until 
 his prediction was fulfilled; for he acknowledged, that if 
 he should be found guilty of having deceived his con- 
 queror in the name of the God of Israel, he should 
 deserve a worse punishment than captivity. 
 
 Vespasian was struck with the prophetic promises of 
 the captive ; yet suspecting his sincerity, he asked him 
 how it was that if he could foretell future events, he had 
 
NAOMI. 59 
 
 not foreseen the fall of Jotapata and his own captivity., 
 md sought to avert the calamity. Josephus replied 
 /hat he had repeatedly warned the Jotapateans of their 
 coming fate, and told them that they would hold out the 
 siege for forty-seven days, when they would be con- 
 quered, and he himself taken prisoner. On this decla- 
 ration the Roman general caused inquiry to be made 
 among the prisoners as to its truth ; when they asserted 
 that such prophecies had actually been pronounced by 
 their leader. Whether this was really the case or not, 
 we cannot now determine; but it had the effect of 
 impressing on Vespasian's mind the prediction of his 
 Dwn future greatness; and though he did not set tin 
 prophet at liberty, he treated him with great kindness, 
 and made him several valuable presents. Javan als© 
 was kept in strict captivity with the other prisoners 
 who were reserved either for sale or as domestic slaves 
 to their conquerors. The rough but kind-hearted Rufus 
 visited him frequently, and took many opportunities of 
 adding to his comforts, and enlivening his spirits by his 
 conversation and encouragement. But he could not 
 resist reminding Javan of the unworthy return he had 
 once made to his forbeariince and friendship, when he 
 wounded him so ungratefully after his sally from the 
 walls. "Mcthinks," he said, " that the generosity and 
 virtue of one whom you call a heathen, has shown itself 
 to be superior to the boasted re%£on of the Jews ; for 
 I forgive you, and come to your /olief, and you sought 
 to slay me at the moment wheT* I forbore to injure 
 you." 
 
 This reproach cut the proud self-righteous Pharisee 
 to the heart, but he could not reply to it ; and Rufus 
 changed the subject, to talk to him of their mutual 
 friends at Jerusalem. 
 
 Would to God there were among ourselves no nomina* 
 Christians, who by their cruel and vindictive, or other- 
 wise unchristian spirit, give occasion to the enemies of 
 
60 NAOMI. 
 
 our holy religion to speak evil of that which they pro- 
 fess, but do not follow. But even as they were not true 
 children of Abraham, who trusted to themselves that 
 they were righteous, — and, while indulging pride and 
 cruelty, and revenge, yet despised others, — neither are 
 we all Christians who are called by the name of Christ, 
 if we seek not to imitate the charity, and meekness, and 
 holiness, and love that ahone forth in the life of oul 
 Master and Ivcdeemer 
 
 h,\\\. / 
 
CHAPTER V. 
 
 It was on the sabbath-day that the intelligence of the 
 fall of Jotapata, and the massacre of the garrison and 
 inhabitants, reached Jerusalem ; and the dreadful news 
 brought grief and consternation into the city. Their 
 chief warrior, on whom they depended as the leader of 
 their armies, was reported to have fallen ; their choicest 
 troops were slain ; and one of the strongest of the 
 Galilean fortresses destroyed. But though the dejection 
 <md sorrow were general, yet in some families it was 
 more profound and heartfelt, for they had lost a son, a 
 brother, or a husband among the Jewish troops. In 
 Zadok's house the sound of mourning and woe was 
 heard, for it was believed that Javan was slain. He 
 had joined the army of Josephus, and was known to be 
 present at the siege of Jotapata ; and as all the garrison 
 as well as the inhabitants were reported to be massacred, 
 his parents, his sister, and the faithful old Deborah wept 
 and lamented for him as dead, with all the vehemence, 
 and the deep demonstrations of grief, that were always 
 exhibited by the ancient Jews, and still distinguish the 
 inhabitants of the East in all cases of severe affliction, 
 Javan's faults were now forgotten, and it was only remem- 
 bered that he was a son and a brother; and even Claudia, 
 who had never loved him, was filled with sorrow at the 
 thought of his untimely and cruel death. Zadok sought 
 in vain to console his weeping family ; while his own 
 heart was torn with grief for his lost son, and saddened 
 at the unhappy prospects of his ill fated country. 
 
62 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 But while he was absorbed in gloomy thoughts, th* 
 trumpets of the temple sounded long and loud, and 
 reminded him that it was the hour for the evening 
 sacrifice, and that he must lay aside all worldly feelings, 
 and go forth to minister in the Lord's house. It was 
 his turn that day to officiate at the altar in the order of 
 his course ; and no private business or private sorrow 
 must be allowed to interfere with his holy office. He 
 therefore performed the necessary ablutions and purifi- 
 cations, and assumed his priestly robes. The trumpets 
 sounded again, and he set 1 forth towards the temple; 
 and ere he had ascended the broad flight of steps that 
 led to the outer court, the third and last summons pealed 
 forth, and echoed from the hills around, to call the 
 inhabitants and the throngs of priests and Levites to 
 worship in that glorious house of God. The cheerful- 
 ness and peace which usually marked the weekly festival 
 of the Jewish sabbath, had been interrupted and clouded 
 that day by the news from Jotapata; and the crowds of 
 rich and poor, old and young, master and slave, who 
 had met without the gates to enjoy the day of rest, and 
 indulge, according to their custom, in social intercourse, 
 had hurried into the city to listen to the gloomy tidings. 
 The dismay and sorrow that had stricken so many 
 families prevented the temple service from being so 
 numerously attended as usual, and delayed the arrival 
 of the congregation; so that Zadok entered the outer 
 court (or court of the Gentiles), and found the spacious 
 area nearly deserted. His spirit was sad, and he walked 
 slowly through the pillared cloisters that surrounded the 
 court, and led to the stately dwellings of the priests and 
 ministering officers of the temple. Beneath the alabaster 
 porticoes and colonnades were the seats where the elders 
 and sages passed much of their time in instructing the 
 people, but they were now unoccupied. He passed on 
 to the inner or holy temple, and looked with melancholy 
 pride an4 admiration on the marble walla, the gold and 
 
NAOMI. 63 
 
 silver gates, the ornaments of clustering grapc3, and 
 pomegranates of glittering gold and brass, the cedar 
 roofs, and splendid hangings of purple and scarlet, and 
 the altars of rich incense that filled the air with the 
 most exquisite perfumes, and his naturally sanguine 
 spirit was depressed. Even he felt that the power of 
 the Romans was becoming irresistible, and that ere long, 
 flushed with their Galilean victories, they would appear 
 before the walls of Jerusalem. With their divided and 
 ill -governed troops, how could the Jews hope to resist 
 their countless and well-disciplined forces ? and should 
 they once more gain access into the holy and beloved 
 city, urged on by revenge and fury, where would their 
 ravages cease? and what would be the fate of the sacred 
 building in which he stood? Its beauty and its sanctity 
 might fail to preserve it from the destroying hands of 
 the idolaters, though every son of Israel were to shed 
 his blood in its defence. 
 
 Zadok strove to shake off these dismal forebodings, 
 go unusual to his heroic and exalted character; for, 
 relying on the arm of Jehovah, and believing the Jews 
 to be his only and peculiar people, he seldom admitted 
 a thought that any serious calamity would be permitted 
 to fall on them. He approached the altar of sacrifice, 
 now surrounded by the gathering crowd, and took 
 from the hands of the attending Levites the appointed 
 victims, two being always prepared for the sabbath 
 offering. He slew them, and presented them before 
 the Lord with all the accustomed forms ; and while the 
 smoke of the altar ascended in a cloud of the richest 
 incense, he looked forward in faith to that Messiah, 
 of whom he knew these sacrifices were but the type, 
 and whom he believed in his blindness had not yet 
 appeared on the earth to take away sin, and redeem 
 his people. But though Zadok was in error, yet his 
 piety was sincere and fervent, and his goul was com- 
 forted hj tlie eacred service m& the holy worship j 
 
64 XAOMI. 
 
 bo that ho returned to his house with a more cheerful 
 countenance. 
 
 But sorrow and dismay had taken possession of the 
 lily, and for thirty days the voice of wailing was heard 
 in Jerusalem. Almost every family was called to mourn 
 some private calamity, in the loss of their friends and 
 relations who had fallen at Jotapata ; while all united 
 in deploring the death of Josephus as a heavy national 
 affliction ; and musicians were hired to perform funeral 
 chants to his memory. The chiefs and elders met ia 
 frequent council, to devise what measures should be 
 adopted for checking the further progress of the Romans : 
 but their assemblies were generally broken up in wrath 
 and violence, for among the contending parties who 
 exercised power and tyranny in the unhappy city, none 
 could be found to unite cordially for the general good ; 
 and nothing effectual was determined on. Zadok attended 
 /several of these councils, and endeavoured by his manly 
 good sense and acute judgment, to lead the conflicting 
 chiefs to lay aside their private quarrels, and join heart 
 and hand for the common defence of their country ; but 
 his voice was unheeded, and jealousy and passion reigned 
 supreme. So violent were some of the parties on one 
 occasion, that at length he departed from the scene of 
 tumult, and hastened to his home, where yet he could 
 enjoy domestic peace and tranquillity. 
 
 Naomi met him as he entered the vestibule, and he 
 was astonished at seeing her lovely face radiant with 
 smiles of joy. She knelt before him with the graceful 
 veneration which was always expected from the children 
 of the ancient Israelites towards their parents when de- 
 manding their blessing, on their return from the temple, 
 or on any other solemn occasion ; and her father fondly 
 laid his hands on her glossy and raven hair, and pro- 
 nounced the customary benediction, " God make thee 
 id Sarah, and Rebecca, and Rachel, and Leah;" thus 
 ising the words of the patriarch Jacob > but substituting 
 
NAOMI. 65 
 
 the names of those favoured women of Ephraim and 
 Manasseh, as the blessing was addressed to a female 
 Naomi then sprang up, and threw herself into the arm? 
 of her father, exclaiming, " Javan is alive ! my brother 
 is safe ! Oh let us praise the Lord for his goodness !" 
 
 She was quickly followed by Salome, who with tears of 
 joy and gratitude presented to Zadok a letter from their 
 friend Rufus, and informed him that a special messenger 
 had arrived with the letter immediately after his de- 
 parture for the temple. It was accompanied by one to 
 Claudia, which had declared its contents, and given them 
 the happy intelligence of Javan's preservation and safety; 
 but they had waited impatiently for Zadok's return, to 
 satisfy their curiosity as to all the particulars of his fate. 
 Their joy was greatly clouded when they found that he 
 was a prisoner in the Roman camp, though Rufus assured 
 them that he was kindly treated, and that there was a 
 hope of his being released if the Jews submitted, and 
 any exchange of prisoners took place. But Zadok knew 
 that of such an event there was not the slightest proba- 
 bility, as the Jews were resolved to resist the Roman 
 power to the very uttermost ; and his own national pride 
 and desire for the independence of his people were so 
 great, that even to procure the freedom of his son, he 
 could not bring himself to hope for their submission. He 
 did not however communicate these reflections to his wife 
 and daughter ; and he joined with them in their joy and 
 gratitude that Javan's life was spared. 
 
 Rufus had hoped that his messenger would have reached 
 Jerusalem before the sad tidings of the fall of Jotapata 
 were known there, and that thus his friends would be 
 spared the shock of believing that their son had fallen in 
 the general massacre ; but it had required some trouble 
 and ingenuity to convey his letters into the hands of a 
 trustworthy Jew, who would undertake to deliver them to 
 Zadok, as of course none of his own Roman troops could 
 go on such an errand ; and ere all this could be arranged, 
 v 
 
C6 NAOMI. 
 
 the intelligence had flown to the capital. The packc 
 contained also a letter from Marcellus to Claudia, which 
 had been sent from Rome by a friend of his, who was 
 ordered to join the camp with a reinforcement of troops-, 
 and Rums had now forwarded it to his daughter. As 
 we have heard but little of the proceedings of the 
 young Roman, we will here give the substance of his 
 letter : — 
 
 " It is a long time, my dearest Claudia, since I have 
 found means of writing to you ; and I now gladly avail 
 myself of the departure of a body of soldiers to Galilee, 
 one of whom is a valued friend of mine, and will safely 
 convey my letter. When last I heard from you, you 
 mentioned the probability of your going to our old friends 
 at Jerusalem ; and I rejoiced to think that you would 
 again enjoy their society, and be in peace and safety 
 under their happy roof. How few of their nation are so 
 free from prejudice and superstition as to admit a Roman 
 maiden into their house as a member of the family! 
 Javan alone will make your residence there in any way 
 irksome, for if he is not greatly changed, he will almost 
 scorn to eat at the same table with a Gentile. But our 
 dear Naomi and the kind gentle Salome will be to you 
 is a sister and a mother, now that you are bereft of your 
 own beloved parent; and Zadok is too generous and too 
 high-minded to suffer you to be slighted while under his 
 protection. Oh that I were with you, my sister! All 
 the magnificence and gaiety of Rome do not compensate 
 me for being so far removed from all whom I have loved 
 from childhood; and I often think with regret of the 
 happy hours I have passed with you and Naomi among 
 the groves and gardens of Judea. I rejoice to say that 
 my time of probation is almost over, and I shall soon be 
 enrolled among the soldiers of Rome, and sent to join oug 
 of the legions now on duty abroad. Our uncle Sulpitius 
 has much interest with the emperor, and he promises to 
 
 
NAOMI. 67 
 
 get me appointed to the tenth legion, which is commanded 
 by the noble Titus, and is now in Galilee, forming part 
 of the great army with which Vespasian hopes ere long 
 to quell the Jewish rebellion. I shall then be with my 
 father, and also shall hope to see you, and possibly Naomi 
 also, for the war cannot last much longer. The Jews 
 must soon submit to the overwhelming power of Eome ; 
 and I trust they will do so before much more blood is 
 shed, and before Vespasian leads his troops against Jeru- 
 salem itself, which is said here to be his intention. What 
 would be my feelings, if as a Roman soldier I was forced 
 to assist in the capture of the place where our dear Naomi 
 and all her family dwell, and to fight against her father, 
 and her brother ! You, my sister, would of course be 
 removed to some safe refuge ; but I know that Zadok 
 would remain to counsel and aid his countrymen ; and 
 Naomi's devoted spirit would never allow her to seek 
 safety in any other spot, while her father, her mother, and 
 her beloved city, were exposed to danger. Oh ! that her 
 valiant and patriotic people may yet be wise in time, and 
 by a prudent submission avert the fearful calamities 
 which may otherwise overtake them ! Their further 
 resistance will only exasperate the emperor and his 
 generals yet more and more, and bring a heavier ruin on 
 their heads. My heart is in Jerusalem ; and while I 
 glory in being a Roman, I feel that Jerusalem is still my 
 home, and the place where I would wish to dwell. This 
 is a glorious and magnificent city, even surpassing all 
 my expectations. You, I think, must have quite for- 
 gotten the city where you were born, for even I had but 
 a faint recollection of some of the chief streets; and 
 everything seemed strange to me when I returned, 
 except my uncle's house and his extensive garden, where 
 we used to play in our childhood with our cousin Camillus. 
 "Whenever I enter this lonely spot I feel at home again ; 
 and such recollections rush to my mind of my dear 
 mother, that I can hardly believe she is departed, and 
 
68 NAOMI. 
 
 that I shall see her no more. May her spirit be blessed 
 "wherever it now dwells! 
 
 " You know that the house in which we lived in Rome 
 has been destroyed, and a noble temple dedicated to 
 Mercury new occupies the place where it stood. Doubt- 
 less you will suppose that thither I often bend my steps 
 and pay my vows ; but, Claudia, it is not so. I live in 
 the capital of the gods of Rome ; and wherever I turn 
 I behold splendid fanes, and rich altars, and exquisite 
 sculptures set up in honour of these countless deities; but 
 I have ceased to bow my knee to any of them. Yet dc 
 not suppose, that like so many of my young countrymen, 
 in discovering the fallacy and absurdity of the system in 
 which I had been educated, I have cast off all belief, and 
 become an infidel. No, I have learnt to worship the one 
 true God of heaven and earth ; and tell your friend Naomi 
 that henceforth she must not think of Marcellus as a 
 blind idolater, who bows down to images of wood and 
 stone, but a sincere worshipper of Jehovah. And yet 
 I do not declare myself a Jew, for many of the Jewish 
 rites and ceremonies still seem to me but folly; and I 
 have been instructed in many things that I would wish to 
 communicate to you, but I dare not until we meet. Oh, 
 Claudia, let a brother's entreaties and a brother's example 
 induce you to embrace a better faith than that which now 
 you hold. Listen to the words of Naomi, and she will tell 
 you of the power, and wisdom, and love of our great 
 Creator, who is far above all gods ; and may He enlighten 
 your mind to see in Him the true Deity, and lead you to 
 despise those gods that are the work of men's hands, and 
 have no power to do either good or evil. 
 
 " Through His mercy I became acquainted with au 
 aged man, learned in the Scriptures and full of piety and 
 holiness. His arguments have convinced me of the folly 
 of idolatry, and the happiness of putting all our trust in 
 the Almighty Jehovah. I beseech you to read those holy 
 Scriptures with care and diligence, and by the blessing 01 
 
NAOMI. r>9 
 
 God you will learn the truth; and then when I see you, 
 my sister, I will impart to you what farther knowledge I 
 have received from my venerable friend. He has man^ 
 scholars here, but he is hated and despised by the Romans, 
 as the doctrines that he teaches, and the mode of life 
 that he inculcates and follows, are in direct opposition to 
 the absurd faith and luxurious lives of the people of tills 
 great but wicked city. Nero especially holds in abhor- 
 rence both the Jews and those who attend the teaching 
 of my instructor. All his time is devoted to amusement 
 or to cruelty; and on the Nazarenes, who are numerous 
 in Rome, he wreaks his vengeance with an unsparing 
 hand, whenever they are discovered and dragged before 
 him. You will shudder when I tell you of the dreadful 
 treatment which some of these unhappy people have met 
 with lately. 
 
 *' A party of them were discovered and accused before 
 the emperor of being followers of Jesus of Nazareth ; and 
 they boldly avowed the charge, and declared their resolu- 
 tion to endure all things that could be inflicted on them, 
 but never to deny the name of Jesus. The indignation of 
 Nero was excited at their undaunted reply, and he deter- 
 mined to employ the severest cruelty, in order to force 
 them to submit to his commands, and to bow down to an 
 idol. But nothing could shake their firmness, and they 
 were given over to death in its most hideous forms t 
 Some of them were enclosed in the skins of beasts, and 
 turned into the Circus, and torn to pieces by dogs. 
 Others were crucified; and to increase their torments, 
 they were insulted and mocked in their dying agonies. 
 And worse than all, when the public games were per- 
 formed in the emperor's own gardens, and the populace 
 were admitted to see them, some of these miserable 
 Christians were covered with wax and other combustibles, 
 and fixed in different parts of the gardens, with a sharp 
 stake placed under their chin to keep them upright, ana 
 in that situation they were set on fire, and b'jrnt alive to 
 
70 NAOMI. 
 
 serve as flambeaux to light the spectators ! My blood 
 boils while I describe these enormities, which doubtless 
 will call down a judgment on those who perpetrated 
 them, and on this guilty city : though many of the in- 
 habitants were filled with pity and indignation at the 
 sight of such sufferings, and would have endeavoured to 
 obtain the pardon of the Nazarenes, had not the character 
 of Nero and his violent and bloody temper deterred them 
 from the attempt. Think not that I witnessed these 
 executions. Camillus would have dragged me to the 
 gardens, but I left him, and fled from the city in horror 
 and disgust. I grieve to say that he witnessed and 
 enjoyed the revolting spectacle ; though his natural re- 
 finement of disposition would, I should have imagined, 
 have deterred him, even if no feelings of humanity 
 existed in his heart. Unhappily he is devoted to the 
 worst species of philosophy ; and disregards all religion 
 and all care for the good of mankind, making his own 
 individual enjoyment the sole object of his existence 
 He believes that when he dies his spirit will be totally 
 annihilated, and that therefore it is the highest wisdom to 
 deize on every enjoyment now within his grasp, and 
 think not of the future. He passes much of his time in 
 the schools of the Epicurean philosophers, whose doctrines 
 he finds agreeable, and many of whom are certainly men 
 of great abilities, and capable of giving useful instruction 
 on every subject unconnected with religion. On my first 
 arrival in Rome, I frequented their schools with Camillus, 
 and the charm of their eloquence almost beguiled me 
 into adopting their opinions ; but, happily for me, my 
 acquaintance with the old teacher whom I have men- 
 tioned already, occurred in time to save me from such 
 pernicious doctrines. 
 
 " I also accompanied our cousin to the amphitheatres 
 and other public exhibitions ; but they soon wearied me, 
 and the barbarity of the combats of the gladiators, and 
 the cruel struggles of condemned criminals with wild 
 
NAOMI. 71 
 
 beasts, shocked and disgusted me ; and notwithstanding 
 the ridicule of Camillus and his equally thoughtless 
 companions, I have ceased to attend these spectacles. 
 Indeed I usually seize the opportunity of my uncle and 
 cousin being thus engaged, for repairing to the humble 
 dwelling of my beloved teacher, where I listen to his 
 words of truth and piety with untiring and increasing 
 attention. 
 
 "In this luxurious city, the house of Sulpitius is re- 
 markable for its simplicity and absence of all ornament. 
 He prides himself on preserving the same frugality and 
 modesty in his dwelling and establishment that so pecu- 
 liarly distinguished the ancient Romans in the days of 
 ihe Republic. He extends this simplicity to every part 
 of his domestic life, and it is only when he takes his place 
 as a senator that he assumes such robes as are suitable to 
 his rank and wealth ; on all other occasions his attire is 
 plain, even to singularity, and forms a contrast to the 
 splendid and expensive attire of Camillus, who is per- 
 mitted to indulge all his tastes and fancies to the utmost, 
 though so widely differing from those of his father. The 
 increasing luxury and refinement of the Romans is a 
 source of deep grief to Sulpitius : but he feels that it is 
 in vain to attempt to check it, even in his own son ; 
 and with a few of his friends who still retain their virtue 
 and simplicity of manners, he bewails the corruption of 
 the times. The sumptuous golden palace of Nero ex- 
 cites his highest indignation, as an example of extrava- 
 gance and lavish indulgence that will be pernicious to 
 the whole nation. It is indeed a splendid edifice, and 
 fitted up with gold and silver, and marble and precious 
 stones, and Babylonian carpets, as if almost to vie with 
 the temple at Jerusalem. But nothing has excited my 
 admiration and wonder more than the aqueducts and the 
 Jtublic roads, which I have seen in my excursions in 
 the neighbourhood. The roads are carried in a direct 
 line from the city, as a grand centre, to the towns 
 
72 XAOMI. 
 
 around, and 1 hear that they extend through great 
 part of the Roman dominions. All obstacles are made 
 to give way ; hills are levelled, and valleys filled up, 
 and bold arches thrown over streams and rivers. The 
 middle of the road is raised to a considerable height, 
 with a mixture of sand and gravel united into a solid 
 mass with a powerful and durable cement, and this ter- 
 race i3 then paved with large hewn stones, so well laid 
 together that I imagine they must last as long as the 
 world endures. There are houses established at every 
 five or six miles' distance, which are constantly supplied 
 with forty horses for the use of travellers, and on any 
 argent occasion the messengers of the emperor travel 
 along these roads at a rate of a hundred miles a-day. 
 All this is a fine effect of Roman power and civilization, 
 and so is the extensive and lucrative commerce that is 
 carried on with every country in the known world ; but 
 I blush for the corrupt tastes of my countrymen, when 
 I see silk dresses purchased with an equal weight of 
 gold, and immense sums of money squandered in the 
 Asiatic merchants' shops, for pearls, and jewels, and 
 aromatics, and hangings, and carpets from Tyre and 
 Babylon, and the distant cities of Persia. The strongest 
 mark of the decline of Roman manners is, I think, the 
 ostentatious display which every citizen now makes of a 
 multitude of household slaves. In one palace that I have 
 visited with my uncle, no less than four hundred are to 
 be found ; and the wealth of a Roman is estimated by the 
 number of slaves that he possesses. That is a melancholy 
 f.pecies of wealth which consists in the persons of our 
 fellow-creatures ! Camillus says that they were born to 
 serve the Romans ; but I cannot believe that the great 
 and merciful Creator designed one race of men to be sub- 
 ject to the cruelty and caprice of another, or that victory 
 in war can entitle the conquerors to treat the vanquished 
 like beasts of burden. A sad procession of captive Jews 
 arrived here a few days ago, sent by Vefjmsian from 
 
NAOMI. 73 
 
 one of the conquered cities of Galilee, and they were led 
 to the public market and sold as slaves. Their manly 
 and heroic countenances filled me with pity and with 
 grief, and I was weak enough — as Camillus would have 
 called it — to weep at the degradation of so many noble 
 human beings ; and particularly when I reflected that 
 they were Naomi's fellow-countrymen, and that her own 
 father and brother, yes, and even she herself, might one 
 day be exposed to the same indignity and misery. Oh 
 may the Lord avert so deep a calamity, and give the 
 Jews a heart to see their danger and imprudence, and to 
 retrace their steps, ere themselves and all most dear to 
 them are plunged in ruin and in slavery ! Farewell, my 
 dear Claudia. Commend me with great affection and 
 respect to Naomi, and greet her parents and her brother 
 as my oldest friends. The blessing of heaven attend you 
 all; and may God listen to the prayers that are daily 
 offered up for you by your brother 
 
 •' Marcellus." 
 
 This long letter from her beloved brother gave Claudia 
 /.he greatest pleasure ; and though she expressed much 
 surprise at the entire change in his sentiments on reli- 
 gion, and the deep importance which he now seemed to 
 attach to that subject, yet the change did not appear to 
 give her any dissatisfaction, and from that time she 
 listened with attention and complacency to all the argu* 
 ments of Naomi, and even obeyed her brother's injunction 
 to peruse the inspired writings of Moses and the prophets, 
 of which her friend possessed a beautiful copy. The in- 
 telligence conveyed in the letter of Marcellus was to 
 Naomi a source of unmixed joy and gratitude. That he 
 who had so long possessed her esteem and affection should 
 have forsaken the sin and folly of idolatry, and have 
 learned to worship that one Supreme Being who was the 
 object of her entire devotion, filled her with delight ; and 
 the felt that her attachment to him, against which she 
 
7d NAOMI. 
 
 had so long struggled., was now no longer guilty. But 
 a great change had taken place in her own opinions and 
 feelings since her first interview with Mary on the Mount 
 of Olives. All that she had heard from that aged dis- 
 ciple of the Lord Jesus Christ had sunk deep into her 
 heart, and God had caused the word of truth spoken by 
 his feeble servant to take root in the soul of the young 
 Jewess. She could not banish the subject from her 
 thoughts ; and the natural energy and determination of 
 her character led her to risk everything, in order to 
 obtain information on a point which she felt to be one of 
 eternal consequence. 
 
 She had therefore used all her influence with the kind- 
 hearted, indulgent old Deborah ; and had already induced 
 her to accompany her more than once to the house of her 
 Christian friend, and to leave her there to enjoy, f;r as 
 long a time as it was safe to do so, the conversation that 
 was at once so interesting and so delightful. Deborah 
 was not informed that Mary was one of the detested sect 
 of the Nazarenes, or even Naomi would have failed to 
 persuade her to assist in these stolen interviews ; but she 
 knew that her religion differed from that of her young 
 friend, and therefore she believed that she was of a 
 different sect of Jews to that of which Zadok and his 
 family were distinguished members, and that conse- 
 quently Naomi's friendship for her would be disapproved 
 of by her father ; but she thought no great harm could 
 come from these meetings, and promised that she would 
 keep them secret. 
 
 Nothing would ever have induced the open-hearted 
 affectionate Naomi to conceal any of her actions from he? 
 parents, but the certainty that, in this case, their know- 
 ledge of her object, and the change that was rapidly 
 being effected in her sentiments, would only cause them 
 profound grief and excite their severe displeasure, with- 
 out in any way banishing from her mind the ardent 
 desire and resolution to become acquainted with the 
 
NAOMI. 75 
 
 doctrines of Christianity. She felt that her soul was at 
 stake ; and if all she heard from Mary was true, it was 
 her duty even to forsake her father and mother, rather 
 than deny and abandon that faith which was able to 
 make her wise unto salvation. She could not conceal 
 from herself that already she was almost persuaded to 
 be a Christian ; and the blessed hopes of life and immor- 
 tality that were opened to her mind as the Gospel of 
 Jesus Christ was gradually mads known to her, brought 
 with them a satisfaction and joy such as she had never 
 felt before, and such as she would not have resigned f<?l 
 any earthly consideration. 
 
 " Would Marcellus ever believe in the crucified Jest a 
 of Nazareth ?" was a thought that crossed her mind with 
 force, while she rejoiced in the declaration which she had 
 just heard in his letter to Claudia, of his being no longer 
 an idolater ; — " otherwise should we not be still divided 
 by our faith, even as we have ever been?" — and hei 
 first act on finding herself alone, was to implore that the 
 same grace that had already partially dispelled the 
 blindness and unbelief of her own heart, might be 
 granted to Marcellus, and lead him to a like faitb. 
 "When we meet," said she to herself, " I will repeat to 
 him all that Mary has told me ; — never will one word 
 of her discourse pass from my memory ; — or, if possible, 
 I will lead him to her dwelling, and he shall hear the 
 words of truth and wonder from her own lips. He 
 has proved that his soul is open to conviction, by so 
 quickly receiving the belief in one Almighty God ; and 
 doubtless he will as candidly and freely listen to the 
 story of Jesus of Nazareth, and then surely he will 
 see, and believe, and adore, as I feel myself constrained 
 to do." 
 
 Had Naomi known all that Marcellus had not ventured 
 to declare in his letter, how happy and how thankful 
 would she have been ! — for he had already advanced 
 beyond herself in religious light and knowledge, and was' 
 
76 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 a sincere, devoted, and enlighteneu Christian. The 
 teacher to whom he owed his conversion was no other 
 than Clement of Rome, the fellow-worker with St. Paul 
 and, who, after having laboured in the church at Phi- 
 lippi, had removed to the capital, where in after times he 
 succeeded to the bishopric, and lived until the third year 
 of tho reign of the Emperor Trajan. 
 
 /SSgaeS^K v- 
 
CHAPTER VI. 
 
 The letter of Rufus conveyed the intelligence of Jo- 
 sephus's preservation, and his captivity in the Roman 
 camp, and Zadok hastened to communicate it to the 
 chief men of the city. The news spread rapidly through 
 Jerusalem, and as rapidly the sorrow that had been felt 
 and shown on account of his supposed death was changed 
 into the fiercest indignation at his thus consenting to 
 survive his heroic countrymen. Some called him a das- 
 tardly coward, who had feared to meet an honourable 
 death, while others execrated his name as a traitor ; and 
 a fierce desire to wreak their vengeance on the apostate 
 was now added to the other motives for resistance to the 
 Romans. They longed to see Vespasian's standards 
 approach their walls, in the full conviction that no power 
 would resist the fury of their sally on the foe, and that 
 all their calamities and reverses would be obliterated in 
 the blood of their enemies. 
 
 But Vespasian did not yet give them the opportunity 
 which they so madly desired. What were his motives 
 for not pursuing his victorious way to Jerusalem at that 
 time is uncertain ; but so it was, that he turned aside and 
 }eft the rebels in the capital to exercise their fury on 
 themselves, and thus to weaken their own powers. The 
 Roman general visited Agrippa at Csesarea, on the sea- 
 coast, and then passed to Csesarea Philippi in the north 
 of Galilee, where he allowed his army to rest and refrcr.h 
 themselves for twenty days. 
 
 He then proceeded to quell the symptoms of insurrec- 
 
78 NAOMI. 
 
 tion which had been displayed in Tiberias and Tariehea, 
 
 two cities on the Lake of Genesareth that belonged to 
 King Agrippa, but seemed little disposed to unite with 
 him in his attachment to the Roman party. Tiberias 
 soon surrendered, but a body of insurgents left the city, 
 and took refuge in Tariehea, which had been carefully 
 fortified by Josephus. The Roman army pitched their 
 camp beneath the walls, and commenced their prepara- 
 tions for a siege ; and while their works were advancing, 
 a reinforcement of young recruits arrived from Rome, 
 And joined the legions already assembled. Among these 
 recruits was Marcellus, who was received with the 
 warmest affection by his father, and through his interest 
 was soon enrolled among the troops under the special 
 command of Tito i. Before he was allowed to take his 
 place among his uture comrades, an oath was adminis- 
 tered to him, a cording to the military custom of the 
 Romans, with every circumstance of solemnity. He 
 was required to swear that he would never desert his 
 standard, that he would submit his own will to the com- 
 mands of his leaders, and that he would sacrifice his life 
 for the safety of the emperor or the empire. This cere- 
 mony being performed, his arms were presented to him, 
 and he became one of the redoubted band of cavalry so 
 nobly led by the gallant Titus. The arms of attack and 
 defence of the cavalry consisted of a coat of mail, aud 
 light boots and helmet ; an oblong shield was fastened 
 on the left arm, while the right hand carried a long 
 javelin, and a sharp broadsword hung from the girdle. 
 The foot soldiers were very differently accoutred, having 
 an open helmet with a lofty crest, a breastplate of iron, 
 and greaves of the same metal on their legs. A shield 
 or buckler, four feet long and two feet and a-half wide, 
 was carried on the left arm, and was capable of covering 
 the whole person, when the troops knelt to receive the 
 charge of their enemies. It was composed of a frame of 
 light wood, on which was stretched a bull s-hide, and 
 
MAUMI. 79 
 
 strengthened with plates of brass. Their offensive arnia 
 were powerful and various, consisting of a light spear for 
 thrusting, and also pilium, or ponderous javelin, six feet 
 long, and terminating in a steel point of the length of 
 eighteen inches. This was thrown from a distance of 
 ten or twelve yards ; and such were its force and weight 
 when cast by the practised hand of a veteran legionary, 
 that neither shield nor corslet could resist it. After the 
 pilium had been thrown, the soldier drew his short, 
 double-edged sword, and rushed forward to the closer 
 and yet more deadly conflict that was carried on hand to 
 hand. 
 
 For a few days the operations of the besieging army 
 continued undisturbed, and Marcellus was not called to 
 prove his own courage and discipline, or the temper of 
 Ills polished and unsullied arms. He therefore employed 
 this brief period of leisure in rambling along the shores 
 of the beautiful lake, as far as he could do so with 
 safety. It was a lovely spot, and even to a common 
 observer could not fail to be full of interest. The blue 
 waters stretched before him, calm and transparent be- 
 neath the warm beams of an eastern sun, and the shores 
 were crowded with rich and populous towns, whose 
 terraced roofs and lofty towers were seen rising above 
 the luxuriant, groves and orchards that clothed the 
 whole of that fertile district. The graceful palm, the 
 dark olive, and the spreading fig-tree fringed the very 
 margin of the lake, and were reflected on its smooth 
 surface as on a mirror ; while every port was animated 
 with vessels preparing to assist the Taricheans in the 
 defence of their city, or in case of a defeat to carry 
 them off to the other side of the lake. A great part 
 of the town was washed by the waters, and thus pro- 
 tected from the assault of the Romans, and a strong 
 wall wa3 carried round on every other side. Close to 
 this wall the camp of Vespasian was pitched, and the 
 white tents and glittering banners glanced gaily in the 
 
80 NAOMI. 
 
 sunshine. Marcellus wandered in the shade of a grove, 
 of palms, and looked with admiration and emotion on 
 the scene before him ; but it was not the natural beauty 
 of the landscape which chiefly excited his feelings, nor 
 was it the animating view of military preparations or 
 the thoughts of military glory that now rilled the heart 
 of the young soldier. No, his soul was absorbed in 
 thoughts of days gone by, and his imagination pictured 
 to him the scenes that had once been witnessed on the 
 shores of that now tranquil lake. His fancy once again 
 peopled the grove in which he stood with a multitude 
 of Galilean peasants and rude fishermen, with men, 
 women, and children, all hushed in silence, and listening 
 with deep attention to the words of one individual who 
 stood in the midst of them, and on whom every eye 
 was turned. No rays of visible glory shone round the 
 head of the speaker— no heavenly light illuminated his 
 features — his form was as that of other men ; and yet, 
 oh how different ! There was a calm majesty in his 
 person, and an expression of godlike mercy and com- 
 passion in his mild and dignified countenance, that 
 separated him immeasurably from all the human beings 
 that surrounded him. 4nd from his lips proceeded such 
 gracious, such piercing words of instruction, of reproof, 
 of love, and of pity, that Marcellus awoke from his deep 
 reverie, exclaiming, " Truly never man spoke like this 
 man ! blessed Jesus ! would that I had seen thy day 
 on earth, and had lived a humble fisherman on these 
 shores, that I might have heard thy voice, and followed 
 thy steps, and ministered to thee and died with thee !" 
 
 So thought and so felt the ardent young convert ; and 
 so have thought and felt many a sincere Christian, 
 while recalling to his mind the days when his Saviour 
 walked upon the earth, and marvelling at the unbelief 
 and hardness of heart, and faithless conduct of those 
 who beheld his miracles and heard his instructions ; 
 yes, even of those chosen few who were privileged to 
 
NAOMI. 8 1 
 
 oe his followers and his friends. But " let him that 
 thinketh he standeth, take heed lest he fall." Had we 
 been brought up in the errors and prejudices of the 
 Jews in those days, w T e too might have rejected and 
 disbelieved the Messiah in his poverty and humility * 
 and let us beware that with all the light of the Gospel, 
 and all the advantages of a Christian education, we do 
 not practically reject the Saviour, and in our lives deny 
 him. Let us ask ol him strength to cleave to him 
 through all temptations and all trials, and faith to believe 
 in him, though as yet we see not his face ; remembering 
 his own words of encouragement, " Blessed are they 
 who have not seen, and yet have believed." 
 
 Marcellus lingered long in the shady grove. Before 
 he left Rome he had been presented by his beloved 
 teacher, Clement, with a small copy of the Gospel of 
 St. Matthew ; and this treasure he always carried about 
 him, and eagerly sought every opportunity of studying 
 it, when he could do so unobserved. He now drew it 
 forth, and unrolled the long and narrow strip of parch- 
 ment on which it was inscribed. It was written in 
 Hebrew, but his long residence in Jerusalem, and his 
 constant intercourse with the family of Zadok, had 
 made him familiar w T ith that language, and he read with 
 interest and delight until the shades of evening warned 
 him to return to his father's tent. 
 
 " Ah," thought he, " if Naomi and Claudia were but 
 with me, here in the scene of the miracles and the 
 preaching of Him whom now they despise, how would 
 I read to them the words of his own mouth, and how 
 would I endeavour to repeat to them all that I heard from 
 my venerable friend at Rome, and to touch their hearts 
 and convince their minds with the narratives, the argu- 
 ments, and the entreaties that he employed to remove 
 the thick cloud of ignorance and prejudice in which I 
 was enveloped, and to bless me with the light of the 
 Gospel of Christ! Naomi at least worships the ouc 
 o 
 
82 NAOMI. 
 
 Almighty and true God, though in error and in dark- 
 ness ; but my poor Claudia, she, alas ! is yet in idolatry, 
 May the Lord Jehovah give power and strength to the 
 words of her friend, and bring her to the knowledge of 
 Himself, and so prepare her to receive the truths of 
 Christianity! And my father, too, shall he live and die 
 In his idolatry? God forbid! Alas, alas, my dear kind 
 mother is gone beyond the reach of human teaching. 
 She is in that world where no doubts or uncertainties 
 remain ; and though she died in ignorance and unbelief, 
 yet surely it was only because the truth was never revealed 
 to her. Her heart was pious and humble ; she sought 
 for God, and found him not, because she was surrounded 
 with the gross darkness of idolatry; and surely He who 
 died for all hath wiped away her sins and redeemed her 
 soul, although she knew Him not." 
 
 Marcellus had fondly loved Irs mother, and her death 
 had been embittered to him by the reflection that she 
 died a heathen ; and now he sought to assuage his grief 
 by dwelling on the mercy of his God and Saviour, and 
 trusting that as so " little had been given to her, much 
 would not be required." This is a hope which we have 
 reason confidently to indulge ; for we are taught that 
 the mercy of the Lord is infinite towards those who act 
 up to the light that is given to them, and thus " having 
 no law, are a law unto themselves." 
 
 Full of such reflections, Marcellus entered the camp, 
 and passed along the lines of tents that formed broad 
 and straight streets, thickly peopled with soldiers and 
 the numerous followers of the army. In his father's 
 tent he found Javan, whom he had not ssen since his 
 arrival at Tarichea. Though they had lived so much 
 together in the days of their childhood and early youth, 
 the great dissimilarity in their dispositions had prevented 
 them from forming any friendship; and Marcellus could 
 not but recall the numerous instances of unkind and 
 arbitrary conduct that had 60 warmly roused his indigna- 
 
NAOMI. 83 
 
 tion against Javan in former days, and produced sharp 
 altercation between them. But now he met him as a 
 prisoner, humbled, though unchanged, and his newly 
 acquired Christian principles taught him to forgive his 
 enemy, and to comfort him in his distress. And theE 
 he was the brother of Naomi, though most unworthy to 
 be so nearly connected to one so amiable, and generous, 
 and lovely; and therefore the young Roman met him 
 with an open kindness of manner that somewhat sur- 
 prised the crafty and suspicious Javan. 
 
 It was however his interest to conciliate Marcellus, 
 and he received him with an appearance of cordiality, 
 and entered with him and Rufus into a long and 
 interesting conversation upon their friends in Jerusalem, 
 and the prospects of the capital being soon subjected to 
 a siege, unless the rulers consented to a submission. 
 Captivity had not subdued the spirit of Javan, and all 
 his fierceness broke forth at such a suggestion. Death 
 in its worst form, would, he declared, be far preferable 
 to such a degradation ; but while he made the assertion, 
 his hearers remembered how he and his general had so 
 lately consented to purchase their lives at the expense of 
 their liberties, and Rufus could not quite conceal the 
 smile that curled his lip while he listened to such bold 
 professions. Javan saw and understood the smile, and 
 his heart was filled with rage ; and he inwardly vowed 
 to be revenged when once more at liberty, and in a 
 situation to encounter his benefactor with arms in his 
 hand. 
 
 Marcellus saw but little of him for some time after 
 this meeting, for his time and attention were soon occu- 
 pied by the active proceedings of the siege. A sudden 
 and vigorous sally was made by the fugitive Tiberians 
 who had taken refuge in the city, upon a point where 
 the military works were rapidly advancing ; they dis- 
 persed the workmen and destroyed their labours ; and 
 when the troops advanced in strong array against them, 
 
84 NAOMI. 
 
 they fled back and escaped without any loss of life. 
 A largs party of them took refuge in the vessels that 
 lay in their port, being unable to reach the gate from 
 whence they had come forth ; and then they pushed 
 off into the lake, and cast anchor in a regular line, 
 within reach of the missiles of their enemies, and com- 
 menced a bactle, which terminated without any decisive 
 effect. 
 
 The next day Marcellus was summoned to go forth 
 with six hundred of his comrades to disperse a large 
 body of Galileans, who were assembled in a plain before 
 the city. \Yhen Titus, who commanded this troop of 
 horse, arrived within sight of the insurgents, he per- 
 ceived that their numbers were so immense, that he 
 thought it necessary to demand further succours, and 
 sent a messenger to his father for that purpose ; but 
 before the reinforcement could reach him, he resolved 
 to charge the enemy. He made a short and spirited 
 address to his men, and exhorted them not to shrink 
 from encountering the multitude before them, but to 
 a ivance boldly and secure the victory before their fellow- 
 scldiers arrived to share the glory. He then placed 
 himself at their head and prepared to lead them on, 
 when four hundred horse appeared on the field, sent by 
 Vespasian tc- strengthen his forces. His men were 
 rather dispost \ to be angry than to rejoice at this arrival, 
 so eager were ;hey to uphold their character for bravery 
 by meeting the enemy unsupported. Titus led the 
 attack, and at first met with a firm resistance ; but the 
 Jews could not stand against the long spears of the cavalry, 
 and overpowered by the weight of the horses and the 
 force of the charge, they fled in confusion towards 
 the city. The cavalry endeavoured to cut off their 
 retreat, and the havoc which they made among the fugi- 
 tives was dreadful, though numbers of them escape 
 and rushed in at the gates. 
 
 The inhabitants saw that there was no hope of their 
 
NAOMI. 85 
 
 resisting the foe, and desirous of preserving their lives 
 and property, they proposed a surrender of the town; 
 but the Tiberians and other strangers steadily refused to 
 comply with this desire. The dissension became loud 
 and tumultuous, and Titus hearing the noise and con- 
 fusion within the walls, cried out to his men to seize 
 the opportunity of making a vigorous attack, while the 
 attention of the besieged was distracted by civil discord. 
 He leaped upon his horse, and dashing into the lake, 
 entered the city where it was undefended by the strong 
 wall that enclosed it on all other sides. Numbers of his 
 troops followed him ; and such was the consternation of 
 the besieged at this sudden and unexpected entrance, that 
 they remained as if stupified, and attempted no resistance. 
 The insurgents and many others sought to save them- 
 selves by rushing to the lake, but they met the Romans 
 pouring into the city, and were slain before they could 
 regain the streets. 
 
 When Titus ascertained that the chiefs of the rebel 
 party were slain, he commanded his soldiers to cease 
 from carnage ; but he sent to inform his father that 
 numbers of the inhabitants had escaped in boats, and 
 had pushed out to sea beyond the reach of the archers. 
 Vespasian immediately had several vessels prepared, and 
 embarked a detachment of troops to pursue the fugitives 
 to the middle of the lake. The light boats of the poor 
 Galileans could offer no resistance to the Roman vessels, 
 and they could only row swiftly round them, and endea- 
 vour to annoy the legionaries by throwing stones and 
 darts among them, which merely served to irritate their 
 pursuers. The shores were lined with hostile troops ; and 
 if they attempted to take refuge in some creek or rock} 
 inlet, they were met by fierce enemies, or followed by 
 *he Roman barks, and pierced by their long spears, as 
 they stood above them on their lofty decks. Many of 
 the boats were crushed by the larger vessels, and when 
 the drowning crew rose above the water, they were 
 
86 NAOMI. 
 
 transfixed by the arrows and lances of their infuriated 
 foes. The surface of the lake, that so lately sparkled in 
 peaceful beauty, was broken with forms of death and 
 struggles of agony ; its blue waters were tinged with 
 blood, and for several days a corrupt vapour rose over 
 its whole extent, bearing fearful witness to the multitude 
 of slaughtered human beings that were concealed be- 
 neath. The verdant shores were scattered over with 
 disfigured and unburied corpses, swollen and decaying 
 beneath the burning sun; and the Romans themselves 
 loathed to look upon the dreadful work of their own 
 hands. Marcellus was not yet inured to scenes of cruelty 
 and blood ; and his heart sickened when he beheld 
 the smiling, and in his eyes sacred, shores of the Galilean 
 sea thus polluted with the remains of such ruthless 
 barbarity. 
 
 For the cruelty of this massacre Vespasian may not 
 be charged ; but a blot remains upon his name for one 
 action which succeeded it, and never can it be effaced 
 by his glory in after days. Numbers of strangers had 
 been taken captive by the Romans at the conquest of 
 Tarichea, and as they were looked upon as the most 
 determined rebels, they were kept distinct from the 
 other prisoners. A tribunal was erected in the city, 
 and the general proceeded to pass judgment on these 
 offenders against the majesty of Rome. Instigated by 
 some of his officers, he resolved on putting all these 
 unfortunate strangers to death, lest, having no homes, 
 they should wander through the country exciting riot 
 and rebellion. But he fearsJ to execute his barbarous 
 decree in the streets of Tarichea, nor did he chooei 
 to expose to the whole city his cruel violation of the 
 promise that had been given to these unfortunate men 
 when they surrendered. He therefore ordered them to 
 retire from the city, but only by the way that led to 
 Tiberias. Hitherto the word of the Romans had been 
 looked upon as inviolable, and the wretched wanderers 
 
NAOMI. 87 
 
 proceeded forth by the route which was commanded 
 them. But they found the road guarded and blockaded 
 on every side, and they could not proceed beyond the 
 suburbs. Vespasian himself pursued them into the 
 Stadium, and there twelve hundred of the aged and 
 helpless were slain in cold blood ; and six thousand, who 
 were considered most fit for work, were reserved to be 
 sent to Nero, and to be employed in labouring at some 
 of his wild schemes ; while thirty thousand were sold 
 as slaves, besides a number that were presented to 
 Agrippa. 
 
 Doubtless multitudes of these unhappy creatures were 
 ruffians and vagabonds, whose object was to excite war 
 and commotion in order that they might escape the due 
 punishment of their crimes ; but no considerations of 
 this nature can palliate the cruelty and falsehood of 
 Vespasian. 
 
 Many of the Galilean towns laid down their arms 
 and opened their gates to the Romans, dismayed at 
 the fearful example that had been set before them ; and 
 only Gamala, Gischala, and Itabyrium, with a few smaller 
 towns, continued to hold out a defiance. Gamala was 
 even considered a stronger fortress than Jotapata ; ami 
 proud of its situation, the inhabitants refused to submit 
 to the conqueror. But after a long and terrible siege 
 it fell, on the 23rd of September, a.d. 67, and every 
 mhabitant was slain, except two sisters of Philip, 
 Agrippa's general; and they contrived to hide them- 
 selves from the cruel visitors. We will not any longer 
 dwell on the horrible scenes of carnage that took place. 
 To escape the swords of the Romans, many hundreds 
 of men threw their wives and children down the pre- 
 cipices, and then dashed after them to swift and certain 
 destruction. 
 
 Itabyrium had fallen, and Gischala, Jamnia, and 
 Azotus, alone remained in arms. Terrified by the fate 
 of the neighbouring towns, the inhabitants would have 
 
PS NAOMI. 
 
 submitted, but a strong" faction within the walls, headed 
 by John the son of Levi (better known as John of 
 Gischala), prevented them from capitulating ; and Titus 
 was sent against the city at the head of a thousand horse. 
 He saw that he might easily take it by assault, but he 
 was weary of bloodshed, and probably also was aware of 
 the peaceful disposition of the inhabitants, and he offered 
 them terms if they would surrender. The wily John 
 prevented the people from approaching the walls, which 
 were manned by his own party, and he himself replied 
 to the message of Titus. He affected great moderation 
 and perfect acquiescence to the proposed terms ; but 
 stated that the day being the sabbath, the Jews could 
 not proceed to comply with them without violating their 
 most sacred laws ; and therefore he begged for a delay. 
 Titus complied with this apparently reasonable request, 
 and even withdrew his troops to the town of Cydoessa, 
 at a little distance. 
 
 John perceived that his artifice had succeeded ; and at 
 midnight he stole out of the city with all his band of 
 armed followers, and a multitude of others, with their 
 families and property, who had resolved on flying to 
 Jerusalem. But soon the strength of the women and 
 children began to fail, and they could follow no longer. 
 The men abandoned them, and proceeded rapidly, leaving 
 those who should have been their first care to perish 
 unheeded and alone. The hard-hearted John urged his 
 men to greater speed; and the miserable women sat 
 down with their little ones to die in darkness and despair, 
 while they listened to the departing footsteps of their 
 cruel husbands and fathers, as the sounds died away in 
 the increasing distance. 
 
 Titus appeared at the gates of the city the following 
 day, to claim the performance of the terms that had 
 been agreed upon ; aud the inhabitants who remained 
 within the walls gladly threw them open, and delivered 
 themselves up with their families into the hands of the 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 M 
 
 conquerors. When lie learned the treachery of John, 
 he immediately sent a troop of horse to overtake him , 
 but he had escaped beyond their reach, and they returned 
 to Gischala, bringing with them three thousand women 
 and children, and having slain six thousand of the weary 
 fugitives who had slackened their pace, and were sepa- 
 1 ated from tlieir selfish leader and his robber band. The 
 conduct c : Titus was marked with clemency and mode- 
 ration towards the captured city : he merely threw down 
 a portion of the wall, and left a garrison in the place to 
 keep possession. Shortly after the surrender of Gischala, 
 Jamnia and Azotus also followed its example, and re- 
 ceived Roman garrisons ; when the season being ad- 
 vanced, Vespasian closed the campaign, and retired to 
 Usesarea with his army. 
 
 l ' 
 
 ill 'Wis* " <&% 
 
 ■ytnu 
 
 -i-i 
 
CHAPTER HI. 
 
 The subjugation of Galilee had hitherto employed the 
 
 whole of Vespasian's army ; and such had been the 
 courage and obstinacy displayed by the Jews, that it had 
 cost the Romans much labour and pains to subdue the 
 rebellious province. The leaders of the nation in Jeru- 
 salem had sent no forces to assist their Galilean brethren, 
 nor had they used any other means for the relief of the 
 besieged places. All their time and all their .strength 
 were wasted in violent civil dissensions, and furious 
 struggles for power and authority in the metropolis. 
 Perhaps also they hoped that the patience of the Romans 
 would be exhausted, by the long continuance of the war 
 in Galilee, and by the time and labour that were required 
 10 reduce one rebellious town after another; and that 
 they would at length depart, and leave Jerusalem to its 
 assumed independence. But far better would it have 
 been if they had employed the time that was allowed 
 them in preparing for the part which they ultimately had 
 to perform ; and if instead of admitting John of Gischala 
 and his unprincipled followers into the city, they had 
 sought to compose the dissensions that already existed, 
 and to unite under one chief, for the general protection 
 and safety. 
 
 But the fame of John had reached their ears, and the 
 fact that he had been the rival and the enemy of the now 
 despised Josephus, only raised him in the estimation of 
 the people. As soon as it was known that he was ap- 
 proaching the city, multitudes nocked out to meet a:.d 
 
NAOMI, 9] 
 
 welcome him. The exhausted and breathless condition 
 of the men and their horses too plainly told that they had 
 travelled far and fast ; but the deceitful John assured the 
 inquiring populace that they had not fled from necessity 
 or fear, but that they were unwilling to spend their 
 strength and courage in the cause of meaner towns, and 
 had come to shed their blood in the defence of the 
 capital. This reply, however, did not satisfy all who 
 heard it ; and, from the evident confusion and dis- 
 comfiture of the fugitives, and the dreadful details of 
 massacre and ruin which they received from some of 
 the men, they felt convinced that they had fled to save 
 their lives from the Roman vengeance, and foreboded the 
 fate that probably awaited themselves. John was a man 
 of subtle and insinuating manner, and he employed his 
 eloquence and his artifice successfully in persuading the 
 people of Jerusalem that the Roman power was already 
 so broken, and their troops so wearied and dispirited, 
 that they would never venture to enter on the siege of 
 such a formidable place as their beloved city. 
 
 The young and daring listened and applauded with 
 loud shouts of approbation, but the old men doubted and 
 feared for the future. The party of John was increased 
 by numbers of fresh adherents, and the city became more 
 than ever the scene of discord and violence. One faction 
 was for war, another fcr peace; and the conflicting 
 opinions distracted the public councils, and divided even 
 private families into fierce and opposing parties. Every 
 individual who had power or wealth sufficient, gathered 
 around himself a band of adherents; and these lawless 
 companies overspread the neighbouring country, insult- 
 ing, robbing, and murdering the unoffending peasantry, 
 who refused to join them in their crimes and violence. 
 Multitudes of the inhabitants of the villages, believing 
 that they could have nothing worse to fear from the 
 Romans than what they suffered from their own country- 
 men, fled to the garrison towns; but the Romans either 
 
92 NAOMT. 
 
 rejoiced in the civil discord and mutual destruction, ov 
 considered that they had no concern in their quarrels, 
 and they afforded the sufferers but little protection. 
 
 At length a powerful and numerous body of these 
 marauders contrived to get into Jerusalem, and establish 
 themselves permanently in the Holy City. They were 
 not expelled or opposed ; for the warlike party hoped by 
 the accession of these bold and daring men, to gain 
 strength for the defence of the metropolis. But they only 
 added to the misery and tumult that already reigned 
 within the walls ; and with the multitude of persons who 
 flocked from the neighbouring towns and villages, to take 
 refuge in Jerusalem, they greatly hastened the consump- 
 tion of provisions, which ought to have been reserved for 
 a time of need, and famine began to be felt among other 
 evils and woes. 
 
 The wise and excellent Zadok, with a few of his friends 
 who were not actuated by avarice, ambition, or revenge, 
 strove to stem the torrent of sedition and violence, and 
 preserve order and decorum among the populace. Bat 
 what could the efforts of a few individuals, however well- 
 directed, effect against the influence of bribery, and 
 passion, and intemperance, and licensed crime? Beyond 
 their own families and immediate dependents, their 
 counsels and warnings were unheeded and despised : and 
 robberies, burglaries, and assassinations took place in the 
 open day in the streets of Jerusalem. The robbers seized 
 on Antipas, a man of royal blood, who had the charge of 
 the public treasures, and cast him into prison. The next 
 victims were Saphias and Levias, two members of the 
 Herodian family, and many others of noble rank shared 
 the same fate. 
 
 The people saw and feared ; but so long as they were 
 themselves unmolested, they took no measures to stay the 
 growing evils. Emboldened by their present impunity, 
 the ruffians proceeded to greater atrocities, and unwilling 
 either to release their prisoners, or to keep them any 
 
NAOMI. 93 
 
 onger captive, they sent ten of their party with drawn 
 iwords into the prison, who speedily massacred the un- 
 fortunate captives. At length they dared to invade the 
 sacred temple, and insult the majesty of Heaven with 
 their impieties : the very holy of holies was entered and 
 polluted by the feet of the murderers ; and then the 
 indignation of the populace broke forth. Ananus, the 
 eldest of the chief priests, was the acknowledged leader 
 of the party opposed to the robbers. He was a man of 
 wisdom and moderation, but he now incited the people 
 to resistance ; and the band of Zealots fled to the temple, 
 which they made their head-quarters, and turned into a 
 garrison. That holy and beautiful house of God, the 
 object of the fondest veneration and pride to all the in- 
 habitants of Jerusalem, was now the scene of warlike 
 preparation and boisterous intemperance ; and instead of 
 hymns of prayer and praise, and the harmony of musical 
 instruments, its marble and gilded walls re-echoed with the 
 shouts and songs of the drunkards, or the clash of arms. 
 
 The Zealots even presumed to elect a high -priest by 
 lot, and proclaimed the deposition of Matthias, who had 
 a rightful claim to that dignity. The people rose unani- 
 mously at this sacrilegious act ; and even those of the 
 priests who had hitherto sought to preserve peace, now 
 exhorted them to throw off the yoke of the Zealots. 
 Zadok joined with Ananus and Joseph, and others, and 
 both in public and private harangued the infuriated 
 populace. 
 
 An assembly was convened, and Ananus, in along and 
 eloquent speech, pointed out to his hearers the state of 
 degradation to which they had allowed themselves to be 
 reduced, far more disgraceful than if they had submitted 
 to the power of the Romans ; and as he spoke, he turned 
 his tearful eyes towards the violated temple, and re- 
 proached the people with abandoning it into the hands of 
 robbers. He was listened to with deep attention, and at 
 the close of his harangue the crowd around him demanded 
 
94 NAOMI. 
 
 to be led instantly to the rescue of the temple. The spies 
 of the Zealot party who were among the multitude, gave 
 them instant intelligence of the feeling which was excited 
 against them, and while Ananus and Zadok were 
 ordering their forces, a band of these robbers fell upon 
 them. The battle raged with fury ; numbers were slain 
 on both sides, and their bodies carried off. Those of the 
 Zealots who fell were borne back to the temple, and the 
 polished marble pavement was stained and polluted with 
 their blood. The populace pressed on, and drove the 
 Zealots back into the temple, following them within the 
 sacred walls with furious cries. The robbers passed the 
 outer court, and secured the gates of the next enclosure 
 against their pursuers ; and Ananus would not allow his 
 followers to press their advantage, and assault the gates, 
 for he feared to commit violence in so holy a spot, or to 
 take his people into that court which was yet polluted 
 with slaughter and crime. He therefore retired, leaving 
 six thousand men in the cloisters, to keep guard and 
 watch the motions of the robbers. 
 
 The subtle John of Gischala had hitherto professed to 
 support the cause of Ananus, but all the while he main- 
 tained a correspondence with the adverse party ; and to 
 prevent his double dealing from being suspected, he made 
 such vehement protestations of fidelity to Ananus, and so 
 readily took an oath of obedience and devotion, that the 
 priests and their party were entirely deceived, and 
 admitted him into their most secret councils, and even 
 deputed him to go to the temple, and endeavour to bring 
 their enemies to terms. 
 
 The traitor undertook the mission ; but no sooner was 
 he within the temple walls, than he threw off the mask, 
 and addressed the robber crew as if he had taken an oath 
 to support them, and not to oppose them. He told them 
 that he had incurred serious dangers In the endeavour to 
 befriend them ; that schemes were now being concerted 
 for delivering the city up to *ke Romans : and that their 
 
NAOMI. Uo 
 
 destruction was inevitable, as Ananus had resolved to get 
 into the temple, either under the pretence of performing 
 worship, or else by main force ; and he warned them that 
 if they did not obtain some succour speedily, they would 
 be at the mercy of the enraged populace. The leaders of 
 the Zealots were Eleazer, the old enemy of Ananus, and 
 Zacharias, the son of Phalea. They readily believed that 
 vengeance would be taken on them by the opposing party; 
 and instantly adopting the crafty suggestions of John, 
 they despatched swift messengers to the Idumeans, to 
 demand their assistance. 
 
 These fierce and uncivilized people were incorporated 
 with the Jews as one nation ; but they retained the love 
 of adventure which belonged to their Arab blood, and the 
 application of the Zealots was received with wild cries of 
 joy. They hastily assembled, and formed themselves 
 into a regular army of twenty thousand men, under the 
 command of James and John the sons of Lofas, Simon 
 the son of Cathlas, and Phineas the son of Clusothas, 
 This numerous and powerful body advanced immediately 
 towards Jerusalem, proclaiming that they were marching 
 to the relief of the capital. 
 
 Suddenly they appeared beneath the walls and de- 
 manded admittance. The gates were closed, and Jesus, 
 one of the chief priests, was deputed by Ananus to 
 expostulate with them. He proposed to them either to 
 join with the inhabitants in punishing those who caused 
 the present tumult, or to enter without arms and mediate 
 between the contending parties ; or else to depart again 
 to their own homes, and leave Jerusalem to finish its own 
 internal war. All these propositions were rndely refused 
 by the Idumeans; and Simon the son of Cathlas, replied, 
 that they c&me to protect the patriotic party against those 
 who wished to sell them to the Romans, and they were 
 resolved to accomplish this design. His words were 
 received with loud shouts by the Idumeans, and Jesus 
 returned to Ananus, discouraged and apprehensive 
 
96 NAOMT. 
 
 Simon encamped before the gates, and thas tue party 
 of Ananua found themselves besieged by two separate 
 forces. The Zealots could not communicate with their 
 new allies, for they were closely shut up in the temple ; 
 and the Idumeans could gain no access to them. Their 
 camp was inconvenient, and in an exposed situation ; and 
 many of them repented of their hasty marnlu for as night 
 drew on a fearful tempest gathered over the tity, and 
 broke with such violence as to strike terror into all who 
 heard it; and every heart trembled in the conviction 
 that it was a dreadful omen of coming destruction and 
 w T oe. The rain fell in torrents, and was accompanied by 
 terrific thunder and lightning, while the earth shook 
 with the frequent vibrations of an earthquake. The 
 Idumeans were exposed to the violence of the storm, 
 with but little shelter, except their own broad shields, 
 which they locked together over their heads, and thus 
 obtained some protection from the heavy rain ; while the 
 Zealots looked forth from their elevated situation in the 
 temple, anxious for the fate of their new allies, and 
 eagerly sought some opportunity of rendering them 
 assistance. Some of the most daring among them pro- 
 posed to sally forth amid the darkness and tumult of the 
 storm, force their way to the gates, and open them to 
 admit their friends ; trusting by the suddenness and fury 
 of their assault, to overpower and scatter the guards who 
 were placed in the outer court. But the more prudent 
 objected strongly to this desperate measure, as they knew 
 that the guards were more numerous than their own 
 party, and also that the city walls and gates were closely 
 watched, to prevent a surprise from the Idumeans. It 
 was likewise the nightly custom of Ananus to pas3 up 
 and down continually, and see that the sentinels were all 
 at their posts, and he was now expected every moment. 
 
 On this one dreadful night, this necessary precaution 
 was omitted. Perhaps Ananus trusted to the strength 
 of the guard, which had been doubled since the arrive?! 
 
NAOMI. 97 
 
 of the Iduineans ; or perhaps from the violence of the 
 tempest, he felt assured that no attack would be attempted 
 at that time. Whatever were his motives, assuredly 
 they were overruled by an all-directing Providence, and 
 made instrumental in bringing about the destruction and 
 massacre which were permitted that night for the chas- 
 tisement of a rebellious people. The darkness was pro- 
 found ; the storm raged fearfully ; and many of the 
 guard stole away for rest and shelter. This negligence 
 was discovered by the watchful Zealots ; and seizing on 
 the sacred instruments of the temple, they proceeded to 
 wrench off the hinges of one of the gates, and thus to 
 open to themselves a way into the streets. The whistling 
 and roaring of the wind, and the loud claps of thunder, 
 drowned the noise of their operations, and a strong party 
 of them reached the walls of the city undiscovered. They 
 immediately applied their saws and crowbars to the gate, 
 near which the Idumeans were encamped, and quickly 
 tore it open. 
 
 The Idumeans at first suspected that this was some 
 artifice of Ananus, to draw them on to destruction and 
 they retreated in terror; but soon the Zealots approached, 
 and reassured them, offering to conduct them to victory 
 and revenge ; and had they instantly made an attack on 
 Lhe city, nothing could have prevented a fearful and 
 general slaughter. But their guides persuaded them 
 first to hasten to the temple, and rescue the remainder 
 of their party ere the guard should be aroused; for if 
 those who watched the gates were once secured, and the 
 whole band of Zealots released, they were assured that 
 the conquest of the city would soon be accomplished 
 amid the darkness and confusion of night. 
 
 Meanwhile the Zealots in the temple were anxiouslv 
 awaiting the result of their enterprise ; and when they 
 found that the Idumeans were entering the sacred en- 
 closure, they boldlv came forth and joined them, and 
 then altogether falling on the guard, many of whom were 
 
 H 
 
23 NAOMI, 
 
 Luried in a profound sleep, they commenced a fearful 
 slaughter. The guard at first gathered themselves toge- 
 ther, and made head against their assailants ; but when 
 they found that the Idumeans were among their foes, 
 they were convinced that the city was betrayed, and the 
 greater part of them threw down their arms in a sudden 
 panic. A few of the youngest and most courageous still 
 maintained the conflict, and supported the attack of the 
 Idumeans, while some of the older men escaped, and fled 
 shrieking down the streets, awaking and alarming the 
 slumbering inhabitants with an announcement of the 
 dreadful calamity. They were answered by the screams 
 and cries of women and children, sounding shrilly 
 through the storm ; while the wild shouts of the Idu- 
 means and the Zealots came fearfully from the heights 
 of Mount Moriah, and murky clouds gave forth their 
 awful flashes and pealing thunders. No mercy was 
 shown by the Idumeans to any of the guard who fell 
 into their hands. In vain they appealed to the sanctity 
 of the holy temple for protection ; even its most sacred 
 precincts were deluged with blood ; and in despair many 
 of the terrified men threw themselves headlong from the 
 lofty rock on which the temple stood, and were dashed 
 to pieces in the deep abyss below. 
 
 The whole of the outer court was strewed with the 
 dead and dying ; and when daylight broke on this awful 
 scene of carnage, eight thousand five hundred bodies were 
 found heaped on this one spot. 
 
 But the pure light of day did not put an < nd to the 
 deeds ^f darkness and of blood that disgraced it. The 
 ruffian band broke into the city, slaying and pillaging on 
 every side. Ananus — the wise, the patriotic Ananus, 
 on whom rested the hopes of all the rational and well- 
 disposed inhabitants — and Jesus the son of Gamala, were 
 seized and put to death, and their bodies trampled undei 
 the feet of their murderers, who reproached them with 
 being traitors to the nation. To such a height did they 
 
MMliUILLUJ— 
 
 
 
 t'ii 
 
 I 
 
 
 DEATH OF ANANUS. 
 
 Page 98 
 
NAOMI. 99 
 
 curry their barbarity, as to cast forth the mangled re- 
 mains of these priestly men to be devoured by dogs and 
 birds of prey, in defiance of the superstitious veneration 
 which had ever been entertained by the Jews towards 
 the bodies of the dead. Had Ananus lived, doubtless 
 the affairs of Jerusalem might have terminated morft 
 favourably ; but her time was come, and it pleased God 
 to remove all obstacles to the fulfilment of his righteous 
 decree. With the venerable Ananus expired all hopes 
 of peace with the Romans, and all prospect of tranquil- 
 lity in the city ; and the Jewish historian dates the utter 
 ruin of Jerusalem from the death of this deeply -regretted 
 man. 
 
 Having exercised their cruelty on these distinguished 
 persons, the Idumeans raged with uncontrollable fury 
 among the rest of the inhabitants, and slew multitudes 
 of the meaner sort like so many wild beasts ; but the 
 young men and the nobles they cast into prison, in the 
 hope that they might be induced to join their party. Not 
 one complied with their wishes, and though scourged 
 and tortured they yet resolutely endured, until their 
 tormentors put an end to their sufferings by death. 
 
 During the bloody scenes of this terrific night, of 
 which we have given but a faint sketch, the family of 
 Zadok were agitated by the deepest anxiety. A few 
 days previous to the arrival of the Idumeans, Naomi 
 had left the city with her uncle Amaziah, and his wife 
 Judith, to reside for a short time with them in a beautiful 
 country-house which they possessed near the village of 
 Bethany. Her return was expected on that fatal day, 
 when a host of barbarous enemies so suddenly and unex- 
 pectedly appeared before the walls of Jerusalem. The 
 gates were immediately closed and strictly guarded, and 
 orders were issued that no person should, on any pre- 
 tence, be allowed either to pass in or out of the city. 
 Zadok was hastily summoned to assist the council of 
 A.nanus ; and in trembling, anxiety did Salome, and 
 
LOO NAOMI. 
 
 Claudia, and the aged Deborah, remain seated on tho 
 housetop, looking out over the dense multitude of Idu- 
 means beneath the walls, and straining their eyes in the 
 direction in which they expected Naomi and her friends 
 to approach. What might be their fate if they came 
 within sight of the barbarous invaders ? — and from the 
 hollow situation in which the Idumeans were encamped, 
 they could not be perceived by those descending clie 
 Mount of Olives, until they might be so near them as to 
 render escape impossible. 
 
 In this emergency, what course could be pursued, and 
 how would it be practicable to send intelligence to Ama- 
 ziah of the alarming state of the city ! Salome at length 
 resolved to go herself to Ananus, and entreat his aid and 
 counsel. The present state of suspense was not to be 
 borne, and any danger was preferable to the chance of 
 her lovely and beloved daughter falling into the hands 
 of the barbarians. The dreadful thought inspired even 
 ihe timid Salome with courage ; and covering herself 
 with a thick veil, she descended from the flat roof of her 
 dwelling, and went forth into the crowded and tumultuous 
 streets, followed by several armed servants, and accom- 
 panied by the faithful Deborah, who could not be per- 
 suaded to remain behind. 
 
 The way by which Salome had to pass to the house 
 of Ananus was thronged with men, many of them 
 armed, and all in a state of great excitement. The ad- 
 verse parties which tore the city with their dissensions 
 were not united by the common danger that now threat- 
 ened them, and loud and angry were the voices that fell 
 on the ears of the trembling Salome as she hastily pur- 
 sued her way through the crowd, and expected every 
 moment to be assailed by the rude hands of robbery and 
 violence. Happily the minds of all men were so much 
 occupied with the dangers that then menaced the city, 
 that Salome and her little group of attendants passed 
 unnoticed, and reached the lofty portico in front of ths 
 
£ACMI. 101 
 
 dwelling of Ananus in safety. The marble steps were 
 crowded with priests and elders, and the chief men of 
 the city, who were hurrying to and fro, to execute the 
 orders of Ananus, or to join in the deliberations that 
 were going forward in the council-chamber. Salome 
 was at first unheeded, and sought in vain to obtain ad- 
 mittance to the chief-priest ; but at length she raised her 
 veil to look around among the throng for some one with 
 whom she was acquainted, and who would conduct her 
 to Ananus. The first countenance that met her gaze 
 was that of Zadok, who started with surprise and alarm 
 at beholding his gentle and timid wife so far from her 
 home, and exposed to the tumult and disorder of the 
 excited populace. 
 
 He hastily approached her, and inquired what could 
 have led her forth at such a time. And when Salome 
 felt that she was leaning on the arm of her intrepid and 
 high-minded husband her confidence returned, and she 
 quickly told him the object that had brought her thither, 
 and had made her almost forget her own danger in 
 anxiety for the safety of Naomi. In the hurry and 
 occupation of the last few hours, it had not occurred to 
 Zadok that his daughter had appointed that day for her 
 return to the city, and thus might be exposed to the 
 peril of falling into the power of the Idumeans. But 
 now his whole soul was filled with apprehension on her 
 account ; and, accompanied by Salome, he hastily entered 
 the council-chamber, and entreated that he might be 
 permitted to go out of the city by one of the gates the 
 furthest removed from the Idumean camp, and endeavour 
 to make his way by secret paths to the house of Amaziah, 
 in the hope that he might be in time to warn him of the 
 danger of approaching the city. 
 
 Ananus hesitated ; he was most unwilling to be de- 
 prived of the council and the assistance of Zadok at a 
 period of so much danger and anxiety ; and he also 
 dreaded his falling into the hands of the enemy, who 
 
LTJ2 NAOMI. 
 
 would show no mercy to one who was well known to be 
 his friend and adviser. But the perilous situation of 
 Naomi and her relations moved him, and he demanded 
 whether no other person of courage and fidelity could be 
 found who would go on the errand, and who could be 
 better spared than Zadok, in case it should be found im- 
 possible to return into the city. The mission was a dan 
 gerous one, and who could be found ready to undertake 
 it ? Zadok again requested that he might himself go 
 forth, and promised at all risks to attempt a speedy 
 return. At that moment Theophilus, the son of Ama- 
 ziah, entered the apartment, and begged permission 
 instantly to depart from the city and seek his father. He 
 had been to the house of Zadok, and there Claudia had 
 informed him of Salome's fears, and her errand to 
 Ananus, and he had hurried after her to offer himself as 
 the messenger. 
 
 Ananus gave his consent, and Salome saw the brave 
 youth depart, with a feeling of joy that her husband was 
 not exposed to the perils of the enterprise. Zadok then 
 himself conducted her home, and immediately returned 
 to the council ; while his wife and Claudia again took 
 their station among the flowering shrubs with which the 
 roof was thickly planted, and from whence, unobserved 
 by the crowds beneath them, they could perceive the 
 movements of the multitudes both within and without 
 the walls, and watch for the distant figure of Theophilus 
 when he should pass over the highest part of the road 
 to Bethany. 
 
 The day closed in, and darkness covered the scene 
 with even greater suddenness than usual, for thick clouds 
 had gathered over the sky, and the sun went down into 
 a red and lurid horizon. Soon the rain fell heavily, and 
 Salome and her young companion were forced to leave 
 the housetop and take refuge m their apartment, where 
 they passed the whole of that tremendous night in fear 
 and watchfulness, listening to the warring elements 
 
NAOAH, 
 
 103 
 
 without, and trembling when, amid the fury of the tem- 
 pest, they heard the savage shouts of the Idumeans and 
 the nearer cries of the fugitives from the temple. 
 
 Zadok had not returned to his home that night ; at 
 the close of the evening he had sent a messenger to 
 inform his wife that the deliberations were still con- 
 tinued, but that before midnight he purposed going the 
 rounds of the guard with Ananus, and would after- 
 wards hasten back to his family. Midnight came, but 
 then the storm raged furiously, and Salome hoped that 
 Zadok was safe in the house of Ananus. As the hours 
 passed slowly on, the terrors of that night increased, 
 and Salome knew from the tumult and the shouts, that 
 some fierce commotion was going on in the city. Her 
 fears were strongly excited for Zadok, who being with 
 Ananus, and well known to be a powerful supporter of 
 his party, would be exposed to the vengeance of the 
 Zealots, if they had broken forth from the temple. 
 
 Fervently did she implore the Divine protection to 
 shield him from harm, while Claudia and Deborah 
 joined their prayers to hers ; and amid all their fears 
 and anxiety, they could not but rejoice that Naomi at 
 least was removed from this scene of terror, and, as they 
 hoped, yet enjoying a temporary peace in her uncle's 
 house. 
 
 When the day began to dawn, they looked forth into 
 the street, and though their dwelling was near the walls, 
 and situated at a considerable distance from the prin- 
 cipal thoroughfares, where the work of carnage had been 
 chiefly performed., yet numbers of human bodies were 
 scattered on the ground — the mangled remains of those 
 who had fled to this secluded part of the city for refuge, 
 but had been pursued and murdered by their savage 
 enemies. No living beings were to be seen in the deso- 
 late street, except a few lean and hungry dogs which 
 had crept out to tear and devour the yet warm carcases 
 that promised them an ample meal ; but the din of war 
 
104: NAOMI. 
 
 and cries of agony and fear resounded from the temple 
 and the higher parts of the city. Salome's heart sick- 
 ened, and she turned away : might not her noble, her 
 beloved husband, be already as one of these lifeless 
 corpses ? In agony of mind she wept, and poured out 
 her soul before the Lord. 
 
 Her attention was recalled by a loud exclamation of 
 joy from Claudia. " Oh, Salome," she cried, " here is 
 Theophilus. lie is approaching the house, and doubt- 
 less he brings tidings of our dear Naomi." The affec- 
 tionate girl ran swiftly down to the court; and unbarring 
 the heavy gate that opened into the street, she even 
 ventured several paces beyond the threshhold in her 
 eagerness to know the fate of her friend. Theophilus 
 assured her that Naomi was safe; and then having care- 
 fully secured the gate, he followed her to the vestibule, 
 where Salome met them, and there hastily told them the 
 particulars of his expedition. He had narrowly escaped 
 being taken by some scattered parties of the Idumeans, 
 and had only saved himself by his swiftness in running, 
 and his intimate knowledge of the paths through the 
 groves and orchards by which he had to pass. He had 
 happily succeeded in eluding his pursuers, but only just 
 in time to prevent the cavalcade of Amaziah and his 
 family from ascending the hill on the eastern side, and 
 appearing in full view of the Idumean sentinels. His 
 father had received no intelligence of the arrival of their 
 army, and was returning with Judith and Naomi to the 
 city, as he had appointed. On hearing the disastrous 
 news, however, he immediately turned back, and hast- 
 ened again to the house from which he had come. 
 There he placed his wife and Naomi, in as great security 
 as the circumstances would permit, and left all his 
 servants well armed under the direction of his faithful 
 steward Josiah, to protect them from any wandering 
 bands of robbers, or Idumeans. Amaziah had then 
 accompanied Theophilns back to the city, and in the 
 
NAOMI. 105 
 
 darkness and tumult of the storm, which had become 
 violent by the time they reached the walls, they had 
 escaped the observation of the Idumeans, and passed 
 safely to their own house. There they had remained 
 until the shouts of the Zealots and their allies had 
 aroused tbem to a knowledge of the distracted state of 
 Jerusalem^ and called them from the shelter of their 
 home, to mingle in the tumult, and give their aid 
 in opposing the massacres and pillage that were going 
 forward. 
 
 Their efforts to reach Ananus had been in vain, for 
 they found his dwelling entirely surrounded by a dense 
 crowd of infuriated Zealots, crying loudly for his blood; 
 and Amaziah had therefore again retired to his home, 
 with a few of his friends, to seek some means of suc- 
 couring the chief-priest and restoring order to the city; 
 " While I," continued Theophilus, " have hastened to 
 you, Salome, to satisfy your mind of the safety of your 
 daughter, and to inquire whether my uncle is with you, 
 for my father earnestly desires to confer with him." 
 
 "Alas!" cried Salome, u Zadok has not appeared at 
 home during the whole of this dreadful night. He was 
 with Ananus when the storm commenced, a\id I have 
 remained in the agony of suspense ever since. I know 
 not whether he yet lives, or whether the ruffians who 
 now rage through the city have destroyed the noblest, 
 the wisest, the most virtuous man who dwelt within its 
 walls. Oh, Theophilus! he is your father's only brother! 
 — will you not endeavour to save him ? or will you not 
 at least seek for some intelligence of his fate, and let me 
 know the worst ? If he is slain — oh ! — save his sacred 
 form from the insults of the murderers. Bear it to me, 
 and let me once more behold, though lifeless, that coun- 
 tenance which is dearer to me than all on earth beside. 
 Take with you all the men of our household ; we have 
 many faithful servants, and they are well provided with 
 arms. They will rink their lives to save their master, 
 
106 NAOMI. 
 
 or to rescue his honoured remains from the sacrilegious 
 hands of the Zealots. Go, summon the domestics, and 
 sally forth Lose not a moment, and the blessing of a 
 breaking heart shall be with yon." 
 
 Theophilus was deeply moved by the grief of Salome, 
 and the danger of his uncle. He had seen the house of 
 Ananus beset by the Zealots, and he knew that Zadok 
 would find no mercy from them. He did not however 
 add to the fears of Salome by expressing his own ; but 
 hastily complied with her entreaties, and set out, attended 
 by all the servants except two or three, whom he charged 
 to guard the gate, and on no account to open it until 
 his return. 
 
 His absence was long. To Salome it appeared end- 
 less ; and more than once she and Claudia ventured to 
 the ho' jetop and looked along the street, in the hope of 
 seeing him return. Once the sound of coming footsteps 
 made her heart beat violently, and she gazed out in 
 hope and in fear ; but it was only a party of wretched 
 women and children flying down the street, and soon 
 appeared their pursuers, with drawn swords reeking 
 with blood, and gained rapidly on the miserable fugi- 
 tives. Salome and Claudia retreated with a cry of 
 horror. They saw not the massacre, but the shrieks 
 that rose upon their ears told them but too plainly 
 that the work of death was done. The ruffians turned 
 towards their dwelling, and they heard them loudly de- 
 manding an entrance, and even striking at the gate with 
 their swords. But it was too strong for their efforts, 
 and they were already almost satiated with plunder and 
 carnage. They retreated, and the trembling inmates 
 heard them pass along the street, which echoed with their 
 wild shouts and impious songs. 
 
 All Salome's resolutions and endurance were ex- 
 hausted. Her naturally timid spirit had been roused to 
 unusual excitement and energy ; but these feelings had 
 subsided, and she sank >nto a state of exhaustion, an<j 
 
NAOMI. 107 
 
 almost of stupor. Had Zadok been oy her side, she 
 would have felt some confidence, but his absence and 
 her apprehensions for his safety were more than she 
 could bear. Even if Naomi had been with her she 
 would have been some support. Her sanguine temper 
 and courageous spirit would have suggested fresh hope 
 and inspired fresh confidence ; but Claudia was unable to 
 administer comfort which she did not feel, or to combat 
 terrors that filled her own breast also. 
 
 Meanwhile Theophilus and his band of armed servants 
 hurried along the streets towards the house of Ananus. 
 Every dwelling which they passed appeared to be de- 
 serted ; for where the inhabitants had not either been 
 slain, or fled to some cave or hiding-place for refuge, 
 they had carefully closed and barricadoed every gate 
 and entrance to their houses, and remained concealed 
 within, expecting the arrival of the Zealots and Idu- 
 means, to rob, to murder, and to destroy. The pave- 
 ments were strewed with human bodies, and stained 
 with gore: it seemed a "city of the dead;" but the 
 peacefulness of death was not there — the tumult had 
 not ceased. The murderers had only gone further in 
 <j[uest of other victims, and richer plunder; and the 
 sounds of conflict and slaughter were audible in the 
 distance. 
 
 Theophilus reached the splendid dwelling of Ananuc. 
 The crowd had abandoned it ; and the open gates and 
 scattered wreck of costly furniture told that the work of 
 destruction was completed, and that the venerable priest 
 no longer dwelt in his marble halls. It was evident 
 that a severe contest had been maintained on the grand 
 Sight of Bteps leading to the entrance; for there the 
 dead bodies of the combatants lay heaped together ; and 
 beneath the dreadful burden Theophilus beheld the robe 
 of Zadok. It was a garment of fringes, the work of 
 Naomi's hands, and he well remembered to have seen 
 his uncle attired in it when he met him the previous 
 
108 NAOMI. 
 
 evening in the council-chamber. His worst fears were 
 then realized ; and the noble Zadok had fallen, probably 
 in the defence of his friend and chieftain ; and all that 
 he could now do for the wretched Salome, would be to 
 carry home the lifeless body of her husband, and thus 
 afford her the melancholy satisfaction of bedewing it 
 with her tears, and rendering to the honoured clay the 
 holy rites of sepulture, so sacred to the heart of a Jew. 
 No sooner did the servants perceive the body of their 
 master, than they broke forth into loud cries of grief and 
 rage, and demanded vengeance with all the vehemence 
 of their national character; but Theophilus commanded 
 them to be silent, and to lose no time in disengaging 
 the corpse from its present situation, and bearing it 
 away; for he feared that their outcries might attract 
 the attention of the Idumeans, who were prowling all 
 over the city, and that their object might then be frus- 
 trated. Hastily the men obeyed him ; and having re- 
 moved the mangled carcases that lay heavily above the 
 body of Zadok, they raised it from the ground, and 
 carried it into the vestibule, that they might procure a 
 couch on which to transport it home. 
 
 They were startled on entering by a rustling sound, 
 as of some person escaping from the vestibule; and on 
 following the steps of the fugitive, they overtook one of 
 the domestics of Ananus, who had escaped the notice 
 of the murderers, and was anxiously watching for an 
 opportunity to flee from the palace unobserved, when 
 he saw a party of armed men enter the house, and con- 
 cluded that they belonged to the Zealot party. The 
 sight of Theophilus, who was well known to him, restored 
 his courage; and he immediately directed his attendants 
 where to procure a couch, on which the body was im- 
 mediately laid, and a richly embroidered curtain, which 
 had been dropped by the plunderers, was thrown over 
 it. The servants placed their long spears beneath the 
 couch, and in this manner carried it forth into the street. 
 
NAOMI. 109 
 
 and proceeded with the greatest possible expedition 
 towards their home. They were within a few paces of 
 the gate, when a party of drunken Idumeans sallied out 
 of a neighbouring house loaded with spoil, and placing 
 themselves before the melancholy cavalcade, demanded 
 what they were thus secretly carrying away? On being 
 informed that it was merely the body of a friend, they 
 tauntingly replied, that dead bodies were now too plen- 
 tiful to be worth so much trouble, and insisted on un- 
 covering the corpse. To avoid a struggle, Theophilus 
 raised the lower end of the covering, and when the 
 ruffians saw that it was really a human body, they 
 uttered a shout of derision, and one of them wantonly 
 cast a javelin at the corpse, which pierced the arm, and 
 the blood flowed profusely over the damask curtain. 
 The Idumeans knew not the rank of Theophilus, nor 
 were they aware that it was the body of Zadok, the 
 friend of Ananus, that was being carried to its rest, 
 otherwise they would probably have attempted to wrest it 
 from the attendants ; but satisfied with insulting it, they 
 went on their way to seek more profitable adventures. 
 
 At the voice of Theophilus, the servants left on guard 
 unclosed the massy gates, and uttered a cry of despair 
 when they beheld the bier. The cry reached Salome's 
 ears, and roused her to animation. She rose to rush 
 forward and ascertain the cause, but her trembling 
 limbs refused to support her, and she sank again into 
 her seat, with a feeble sign to Claudia to hasten to the 
 court. Claudia flew along the gallery, and met the 
 procession at the entrance of the hall. The whole sad 
 truth rushed upon her mind, and in deep grief she 
 returned to her. afflicted friend. Pale and speechless 
 she appeared before Salome, and when she met her 
 inquiring gaze, she repb'ed only by a burst of tears 
 Salome saw that all hope was over, and a de «p swoon 
 deprived her for a time of the consciousness of her 
 bereavement. 
 
110 NAOMI. 
 
 When at length she recovered, she desired instantly 
 to be led to the spot where her husband was laid ; and 
 leaning on Claudia and her faithful Deborah, she entered 
 the hall. In the centre of the marble pavement stood 
 the funeral couch, yet covered with embroidered drapery. 
 With a desperate effort Salome approached, and raising 
 the drapery, she sunk upon her knees with a passionate 
 exclamation of despair, to gaze upon the beloved but 
 motionless countenance. Oh what words shall tell her 
 feelings when she heard a struggling sigh from Zadok's 
 lips, and saw those eyes which she believed to be closed 
 for ever, slowly open, and fix upon her face a look 
 of wonder and of love ! She thought her brain was 
 wandering, and covered her eyes that she might not 
 cheat her heart with vain delusions. But then the voice 
 of Zadok came upon her ear as if it had been the voice 
 of an angel, and though weak and faltering, she could 
 not doubt those tones. The ecstasy, the gratitude, the 
 wonder, that filled and overpowered her heart, may not 
 be described by any human pen. Those who know 
 what it is to recover once again a being dearer far to 
 them than their own life, alone can know what Salome 
 felt. 
 
 Restoratives were quickly procured, and in a short 
 time Zadok was sufficiently recovered to relate the events 
 which had occurred, previous to the time when he was 
 struck to the earth by a heavy blow from the butt of a 
 broken spear ; and ere his senses returned, he must have 
 been buried beneath the bodies that rapidly fell around 
 him. Ananus had that night, as we have seen, omitted 
 to go his usual rounds to inspect the guard, but had 
 continued in deep consultation with the counsellors until 
 long after midnight. Their deliberations were at length 
 interrupted by a sudden and violent uproar, and on 
 going to the entrance to discover the cause, they saw by 
 the light of torches, that the street was filled with 
 armed men. A shout, as if from a host of demons, 
 
NAOMI. Ill 
 
 greeted the appearance of the priests and elders, and a 
 furious rush was made by the Zealots up the flight of 
 steps, on the summit of which they were standing. 
 Vain was it to address them ; and vain would it have 
 been to fly. A struggle for life or death was maintained 
 a few moments, but overpowered by numbers, they 
 •quickly fell. Zadok knew not the fate of Ananus: it 
 was in warding off a blow aimed at the head of his chief 
 that he had been struck to the earth, and remained 
 insensible to the conclusion of the tragic scene. 
 
 The servant of Ananus, who had accompanied Theo- 
 philus to Zadok's house, now informed him that the aged 
 priest had been seized and slain, and that with him was 
 r,urdered Jesus, the son of Gamala. Their bodies were 
 dragged away by the savage troop, and he feared must 
 have been subject to the grossest indignities. 
 
 Zadok groaned when he heard that Ananus had fallen 
 He loved and respected him as a friend ; and in him 
 alone had he placed any confidence, as the means of 
 restoring peace to his distracted country. But his pre- 
 sent weakness prevented him from taking any active 
 measures, and forced him to think of his own preserva- 
 tion and recovery. The wound which had been so 
 cruelly inflicted by the Idumean, had in fact been the 
 cause of his restoration to life; for the blood had flowed 
 freely, and combined with the rapid motion and fresh 
 air, had removed the stupor consequent on the blow 
 he had received, and which might doubtless have ended 
 in death had not circulation been restored by the javelin 
 of the robber. 
 
 It was a very happy circumstance that the fall of 
 Zadok had been seen by many of the Zealots, and that 
 the belief of his death became general, otherwise his 
 well-known character would have exposed him and hie 
 family to destruction. And as his weakness compelled 
 him, though most unwillingly, to remain idle within hia 
 own walls, no inquiries were made about him ; and his 
 
112 NAOMI. 
 
 house was left unmolested, except by wandering baud? 
 of robbers, who found the gates too strong for their 
 efforts. Amaziah, who had passed that night of horror 
 in active exertions to assist the unoffending inhabitants, 
 repaired to his brother's house, when he found he 
 could no longer be of service in the contest, and that 
 the Zealots were complete masters of the city. He had 
 heard and believed that Zadok was slain, and his joy 
 was great at finding his brother alive, when he had 
 only hoped to be a support and protection to his widow. 
 He only remained a few days with his brother, and then 
 returned to his anxious wife, leaving Theophilus as a 
 comfort to Salome and Claudia. 
 
 For many oays the massacre continued, until at 
 length the Zealots were weary of such indiscriminate 
 slaughter, and affected to set up the forms of justice. 
 They composed a Sanhedrim of seventy of the populace, 
 and before this court they arraigned Zacharias, the 
 son of Baruch, a man of worth and high character, 
 and with no fault but that of being rich and patriotic. 
 The Zealots thirsted for his wealth and his blood ; and 
 they accused him of holding correspondence with the 
 Romans. 
 
 Zacharias boldly defended himself from their charges, 
 and despairing of saving his life, he ridiculed his accusers, 
 and set them at defiance, and even reproached them 
 with their iniquity and injustice. The Zealots drew 
 their swords, but ere they used them, they called on the 
 judges to condemn the innocent victim. The Sanhedrim 
 unanimously aoquitted the prisoner, and declared that 
 they would die with him rather than condemn him to 
 death. 
 
 Then the fury of the Zealots broke forth, and two of 
 them rushing forward, struck Zacharias dead, as he 
 btood undaunted in the court of the holy temple. They 
 then dragged the body along the pavement, and cast it 
 into the abyss below. They beat the judges with their 
 
NAOMI. 113 
 
 swords, and drove them out of the court with everj 
 
 indignity. 
 
 The Idumeans, now satiated with plunder and revenge, 
 began to repent of the bloody work in which they were 
 engaged, and declared that they had come to Jerusalem 
 to defend the city against the Romans, and not to shares 
 in murder and rapine; and they announced their in» 
 tention of abandoning the Zealots to themselves. Before 
 they departed, however, they opened all the prisons, 
 and released two thousand of the people, who immediately 
 fled away and joined Simon the son of Gioras. The 
 populace, relieved of the presence of the Idumeans, 
 began to resume their confidence, and many ventured 
 out in open daylight, to gather up the bodies of their 
 friends for burial, or to cast over them a little earth 
 where they lay, to protect them from the birds of prey 
 and ravenous dogs. But the Zealots did not lay as^'de 
 their power or their cruelty, with the departure of their 
 allies; they continued their lawless iniquities, and every 
 day fresh victims fell. 
 
 The state of the city was -well known to Vespasian, 
 and his friends besought him to march to the capital, 
 and at once put an end to the war. But he preferred 
 leaving it to its own inward distractions, which he was 
 convinced would soon bring it to utter weakness ; and 
 he was encouraged in this opinion by the multitude of 
 deserters who every day flocked to his camp; though 
 some of these afterwards returned to Jerusalem of their 
 own accord, that they might die in *he holy city, &j 
 great was their attachment to the hallowed spot. 
 
 During all this confusion, John of Gischala pursued 
 his ambitious schemes; and at length all the real authority 
 and power was centred in him. The Zealots now 
 formed two parties; one surrounded John as a despotic 
 chief, the other composed a lawless democracy ; and 
 both vied with each other in cruelty and oppression 
 towards the people. To add to the miseries of war. 
 
114 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 tyranny, and sedition, the Sicarii or Assassins, who had 
 obtained possession of the fortress of Massada near the 
 Dead Sea, now sallied out and surprised Engaddi, during 
 the night of the passover (a.d. 68), and slew about 
 seven hundred persons. Other bands collected in the 
 neighbouring regions, and the whole country was filled 
 with confusion and rapine. 
 
 ^H^# 
 
CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Fa it different to the scenes we have just described wcrt 
 those which Naomi was called to witness ; and had not 
 her mind been harassed with anxiety for her beloved 
 parents and her young friend Claudia, she would have 
 considered the days which she passed with her relatives, 
 in their beautiful country residence, as the happiest of her 
 life. It was not that the scenery around her was lovely, 
 and the air was fresh and pure, in the elevated spot on 
 which the house was situated ; nor was it because Ama- 
 ziah and Judith had always loved her as a daughter, and 
 now treated her with the most affectionate kindness, that 
 Naomi felt it was a blessed privilege to be under their 
 peaceful roof. On the first evening of her arrival with 
 her relatives at their country-house, Judith had proposed 
 to her that they should walk to Bethany; and to the 
 surprise of Naomi, they no sooner entered the village than 
 her aunt proceeded to the cottage where Mary dwelt. 
 
 The aged Christian was alone ; but solitude was not sad 
 to her, for the bright prospects of futurity, and the blessed 
 remembrances of the past, shed a heavenly light over her 
 lonely and humble abode. She rose to meet her visitors 
 wUh a smile of cheerful welcome; and Naomi was startled 
 and almost terrified when she saluted her, in the hearing 
 of her aunt, with her accustomed benediction, " The 
 blessing of our Lord and Saviour be upon you, my child." 
 
 Judith saw what was passing in her mind, and hastened 
 to remove her apprehensions. She took her hand, and 
 said, " I. have brought you here, my dear Naomi, that in 
 
116 NAOMI. 
 
 the presence of our venerable friend I may acknowledge 
 to you that I also am an unworthy disciple of that Lord 
 and Saviour whose name you have been taught to worship. 
 She who has been the blessed instrument of bringing you 
 to the knowledge of the truth, was also the means of 
 removing the dark cloud of error and prejudice that hung 
 over my mind and that of Amaziah. Many years have 
 elapsed since the happy change took place; but our 
 safety required that it should be kept secret ; and as so 
 much of our time has been passed in the country, our 
 renunciation of the religion of our forefathers was not 
 discovered. Often have I wished and prayed that the 
 time might come when I could be permitted to instruct 
 you, Naomi, in the truths of Christianity ; but I felt that 
 I should be abusing the confidence reposed in me by your 
 parents if I attempted to do so without their knowledge 
 and consent. The very strong prejudice which your 
 excellent father entertains against the disciples of Jesus, 
 made it hopeless for me to expect that consent ; and I 
 could only offer up my fervent prayers, that in his own 
 good time the Lord would call you to the knowledge of 
 himself. My prayers have been answered , and you may 
 imagine my feelings of joy and gratitude when Mary 
 informed me that you had confessed your sincere faith in 
 the Son of God." 
 
 Naomi's astonishment was only equalled by her delight 
 at finding that her beloved relatives were also united to 
 her in the bonds of one faith, and one hope in Christ. 
 
 " Now," she exclaimed, " I shall feel that I am not 
 alone and divided from all I love on earth. Oh that my 
 father and my mother, and my poor misguided brother 
 would also believe in the Redeemer, and find that rest to 
 their souls which I never knew, until I was convinced 
 that in him my sins were blotted out, and that by his 
 death my salvation was purchased. And all this I owe 
 to ycu, my excellent — my beloved teacher. I saw that 
 amid poverty, and persecution, and infirmity, you were 
 
NAOMI. 117 
 
 happier than the wealthiest, the proudest of the self- 
 righteous Jews with whom I was acquainted ; and I felt 
 sure that nothing but a true faith could produce the 
 heavenly calm that reigned over your soul. And when 
 I heard of the love and pity, the wisdom and power of 
 Him in whom you put your trust, I could no longer 
 wonder at your joy and peace ; and thankfully I acknow- 
 ledge, that, in a humble degree, the same faith and the 
 same hope now animate my soul." 
 
 Long and interesting was the conversation of these 
 Christian friends ; and Judith informed her niece of the 
 particulars of her own and her husband's conversion to 
 Christianity, and their admission by baptism into the 
 church of Christ at Jerusalem. Theophilus had also 
 sincerely embraced the same religion, and had received 
 the sacred rite several years since. Naomi was surprised 
 to find how numerous had been the company of Christians 
 in Jerusalem ; until the period when James, the brother of 
 the Lord, and the first bishop of that city, was murdered. 
 
 " Since that unhappy event, which you, Naomi, must 
 well remember," added Judith, " the church has been 
 dispersed and persecuted ; and those of its members who 
 have remained in Jerusalem have feared to appear so 
 openly as they ventured to do during the life of that 
 upright and excellent man." 
 
 " I do remember his death," replied Naomi, " and I 
 also well remember my father's indignation at the cruel 
 manner in which he was slain. Though he looked upon 
 James the Just as a mistaken and deluded man, and 
 despised his religion, yet I have often heard both him arid 
 his friends say that he well deserved the title which was 
 bestowed on him of ' the fortress of the people,' for that 
 he commanded the love and admiration of the whole city, 
 from his divine temper, and his meekness and humility. 
 My father even once declared, since the troubles of oar 
 nation commenced, that he considered the barbarous 
 murder of that righteous and venerable man as a principal 
 
118 NAOMT. 
 
 means of bringing the wrath and the chastisements of 
 God upon the city. He was present when James was led 
 to the top of the temple-wall, and placed there in sight of 
 the collected multitude below, in the hope that he would 
 declare to them his conviction that Jesus of Nazareth was 
 not the bag-promised Messiah; and he shared in the 
 general disappointment when, instead of doing as was 
 expected, the venerable saint lifted up his voice, and 
 loudly proclaimed that Jesus was the Son of God. But 
 my father did not join in the cry to hurl him from the 
 wall— he would have saved his life, if possible ; but the 
 infuriated popnlace cast him down the precipice. I have 
 seen the tears in Zadok's eyes, when he has described 
 to us the old man rising on his knees after the fall, in 
 which he miraculously escaped being killed, and with 
 uplifted hands praying for mercy on his persecutors. Oh! 
 how hard mnst have been the hearts of those who could 
 behold him thus, and not be moved to pity, but stoned 
 him as he knelt! If he were living now, with what 
 different feelings should I regard him from those which 
 I entertained when, as a child, I learned to call him 
 Xazarene, as a term of reproach, though even then I 
 never saw his holy countenance without an emotion of 
 awe and veneration!" 
 
 " His presence was indeed a blessing, and his death 
 a calamity, both to Christians and to Jews," replied 
 Judith. " He was the only one of the sacred band of 
 apostles whom I ever knew, though I remember to have 
 seen several of them during my youth, before they were 
 dispersed and scattered into distant nations, when Herod 
 stretched forth his hands to vex the church. Mary has 
 been more highly blessed, for she was acquainted with all 
 those chosen men, and still more blessed was she in being 
 permitted to enjoy the presence and share the friendship 
 of the Saviour himself." 
 
 " Yes," said Mary, " my eyes have seen those things 
 which many prophets and kings have desired to sec, and 
 
NAOMI. 110 
 
 have not seen— I have seen the Lord Jesus in his human 
 nature, and in his humility : and now all the desire of 
 my heart is to behold the King in his beauty, and see 
 him on the throne of his father David. When he comes 
 in his majesty every eye shall see him, and all shall 
 equally confess that he is the Son of God. But oh! how 
 will those regard him then who have rejected him in his 
 low estate ? And how will they stand before his throne 
 of judgment who have despised his offers of mercy?" 
 
 " Is it the belief of the Christians," asked Naomi, " thai 
 the Messiah will speedily return in his glory ?" 
 
 11 The church looks for his coming," replied Mary, 
 -" both speedily and suddenly. Some of our brethren 
 even expect his appearance during the life of his only 
 remaining apostle John. But this arises from their mis- 
 understanding the words of the Lord to Peter, when, 
 after the resurrection of hio Master, that disciple inquired 
 of him what should be the fate of the beloved John. 
 1 If I will that he tarry till I come,' said Jesus, ' what is 
 that to thee?' And therefore a saying went abroad 
 that John should not die until the Lord came again. 
 But he himself did not so understand it : and he is now 
 at Ephesus, anxiously awaiting the hour when he shall 
 be summoned by death into the presence of that Lord 
 whom on earth he loved so devotedly." 
 
 " And is John still living, then ?" exclaimed Naomi. 
 " I supposed that none remained on earth who had seen 
 the Saviour, except you, Mary." 
 
 " Yes, the highly-favoured and divine apostle John is 
 ftill alive, though of a great age. He governs the 
 churches in Asia, and edifies the believers in every 
 nation by his pious and holy writings, which all breathe 
 the same spirit of Christian love and tenderness that 
 ehines so brightly in his own life and character. But 
 John was not always the angelic being that I have 
 described him to you. I knew him in his youth, ere the 
 voice of Jesus had called him to be his disciple ; and 
 
120 NACMI. 
 
 then both he and his brother James were impetuous and 
 fiery of temper. It was the love of Jesus that changed 
 his heart, and made him what he is. His Master's 
 character was reflected in that of the disciple whom 
 Jesus loved." 
 
 " Surely the same effect will, in some measure, be ob- 
 served in every one who contemplates the graces that 
 were displayed in the life of the blessed Redeemer," 
 observed Judith. " We cannot look on him with our 
 bodily eyes, but by faith we may behold him ; and the 
 more we love him the more we shall strive to be like 
 him. Already, my dearest Naomi, I perceive something 
 of this change in you. Your countenance no longer ex- 
 presses the same pride and self-confidence that I have 
 always lamented in your character ; and your manner is 
 meek and gentle, like that of one who has renounced all 
 human pride and human dependence, and consented to 
 learn of Him who was meek and lowly of heart : and 
 ch, may you thus find rest unto your soul — that rest 
 which He has promised, and that peace which He alone 
 can give. I would not wish, my child, to take from you 
 one spark of the enthusiasm that is now directed to so 
 noble an object, or to weaken that firmness and resolu- 
 tion which have always marked your disposition, and 
 may one day be called for to enable you to bear the trials 
 and sufferings of life. By God's grace these qualities 
 will now be properly guided and controlled, and we shall 
 see you, through good report and evil report, through 
 persecutions and afflictions, or in the more dangerous 
 trials of prosperity, exhibiting that singleness of heart 
 and courageous determination to honour your Master's 
 name that should always characterize his true disciples. 
 Alas ! that some should so sadly have fallen short of this 
 resolution and courage, even among his earliest and most 
 privileged disciples!" 
 
 " It is because I now feel the sinfulness of my own 
 neart that I am not the proud creature I used to be," 
 
NAOMI. 121 
 
 replied Naomi. " When I consider the purity and holi- 
 ness of my Redeemer's life, and compare my own cor- 
 rupt inclinations, and evil thoughts and actions, with hie 
 faultless character, surely I must feel humbled in the 
 dust. But when I remember that that divine Being shed 
 his blood to wash away my sins, can I fear any suffer- 
 ings, any trials, by which I may prove my love and 
 gratitude ? Oh ! sometimes," she continued, clasping 
 her hands fervently, while her eyes sparkled through 
 tears of enthusiastic emotion, — " sometimes I envy the 
 apostles, and the blessed martyr Stephen, and all those 
 holy Christians who have already been called to shed 
 their blood in confirmation of their faith ! " 
 
 '*' Trust not, my beloved Naomi, to your present ardent 
 feelings," interrupted Mary, in a gentle, voice, "nor 
 suffer yourself to be too confident in the firmness of your 
 faith. I pray God that you maybe endued with strength 
 by his Spirit, to carry you triumphantly through every 
 trial that he deems fit to send upon you ; but I covet 
 neither for you nor for myself the sore temptations 
 to which some of our brethren have already been 
 exposed. Remember how Peter, the brave, the lion- 
 hearted Peter, failed in the houl of danger, because 
 he trusted in his own strength and boasted of his own 
 courage." 
 
 " Oh yes, I do remember that sad event," replied the 
 young Christian, somewhat abashed at the mild reproof 
 of Mary. " That denial of Peter, and the desertion of 
 their Master by all his disciples at the last, have always 
 been a source of astonishment to me. I have frequently 
 heard it related by my father, and the rabbis who fre- 
 quent his house, as a strong argument against the truth 
 of the Christian doctrines, and the belief of the disciples 
 in the divinity of their Master. And even when I con- 
 sidered Jesus of Nazareth as merely a human teacher, 
 and perhaps also as an impostor, I still wondered th^t 
 those who had dwelt with him, and followed him, and 
 
122 NAOMI. 
 
 professed to believe in him, should forsake him in his 
 hour of sorrow and suffering." 
 
 " It is indeed a humbling proof of the weakness and 
 depravity and selfishness of the human heart," answered 
 Mary ; " and for this reason it has been faithfully re- 
 corded by some of the apostles themselves, as you have 
 seen in the precious copy which I possess of the life of 
 Jesus Christ, written by Matthew the publican^ At the 
 time of the Redeemer's death the Holy Spirit of God 
 had not descended upon his disciples, and without the 
 aid of that Spirit none can" hope to stand in the time of 
 trial. All must be born again, as our Lord himself 
 informed Nicodemus, or they cannot enter the kingdom 
 of God — they cannot belong to Christ on earth, or dwell 
 with him in heaven. But when the apostles were endued 
 with power from on high, according to the promise of 
 their Master, then they were enabled to declare the 
 truth with boldness, and to endure a great fight of afflic- 
 tions, and at last to receive the crown of martyrdom, and 
 enter into their rest with songs of rejoicing. In the 
 strength of the same Spirit which supported them can 
 we alone hope to stand, and for that Spirit let us un- 
 ceasingly pray." 
 
 u But, Mary," asked Naomi, " can we expect that the 
 Holy Spirit will descend visibly upon us, as you have 
 told me it did upon the apostles, and give us power to 
 work miracles, and speak with tongues as they did c ( 
 Neither you nor Judith possess those gifts, and yet I 
 feel sure that you are the true disciples of Jesus.'' 
 
 " No, my daughter, those gifts are now very rare ; for 
 as the Gospel of Christ has spread already over so great 
 a part of the world, and many of almost all nations have 
 been converted, the gift of tongues is no longer neces- 
 sary. And doubtless also, the miracles that were worked 
 bo abundantly by our Lord and his first disciples, were 
 intended in a great measure to prove that Jesus was the 
 Son of God, and possessed the power of God, aud that 
 
NAOMI. 128 
 
 his disciples were his true servants and hi3 authorized 
 witnesses. Those miracles cannot now be denied; they 
 were seen by multitudes, and have been recorded by 
 eye-witnesses, who have moreover sealed the truth of 
 their declarations with their blood; and therefore the 
 proof which they convey will remain to all ages, and 
 needs not to be renewed by fresh manifestations of Divine 
 power. The Holy Spirit now no longer descends in a 
 visible manner, but his influence may be clearly dis- 
 cerned in the heart, by increasing love to God and to 
 his Holy Son Jesus, and greater zeal in his service." 
 
 " Then may I hope," asked Naomi, " that the Lord 
 has sent his Spirit into my heart ? It La still full of evil ; 
 and every day I see that evil more clearly, and lament it 
 more deeply ; but then I also hope that I love the Lord 
 Jesus more and more, and feel more desirous to do his 
 will and walk in his steps." 
 
 " The feelings you describe," replied Mary, " anov 
 which I believe to be sincere, are the best proof of the 
 presence of God's Spirit in your heart. May he ever 
 abide with you, and strengthen you day by day for the 
 service of the Lord, until you enter into that world where 
 God has prepared such joys as eye hath not seen nor ear 
 heard, neither have entered into the heart of man to con- 
 ceive, but which shall be the portion of all those who 
 love Him." 
 
 Naomi was moved at the affectionate earnestness of 
 her aged friend; she silently embraced her, and as 
 Judith now rose to depart she followed her from the 
 cottage. The sun was setting as they left the village, 
 and they hastened forward while the short twilight of an 
 eastern climate yet remained to guide them. Their way 
 led through groves and orchards and rocky ravines, and 
 they regretted that they had been induced to remain so 
 long at Bethany, for though this part of the country had 
 hitherto been undisturbed by the bands of robbers who 
 infested the more distant regions, yet Juditb and her 
 
124 NAOMI. 
 
 young companion ielt alarmed at finding themselves 
 alone, so far from home, and in the rapidly increasing 
 darkness. They had entered a thick grove of olive- 
 trees, and were with some difficulty tracing the narrow 
 path that led through it, when they were startled by 
 perceiving several lights at some distance before theni, 
 and evidently approaching towards the spot where they 
 stood. Hastily they concealed themselves among the 
 thickest branches of the dark olive-trees, and waited in 
 trembling anxiety until the dreaded party should pass. 
 The lights came nearer and nearer, and those who car- 
 ried them raised loud and frequent shouts, which added 
 to the terror of Judith, until Naomi, whose eye and ear 
 were quicker, and whose presence of mind was greater, 
 started from her hiding-place and exclaimed, " It is 
 Amaziah's voice ! and now I see his tall figure ad- 
 vancing through the bushes. No doubt he has come to 
 meet us." 
 
 " True, my child," replied Judith ; " I ought first to 
 have recognised his voice and suspected his anxious care. 
 Let us hasten to relieve his mind of all fears on our 
 Account." 
 
 Amaziah was well pleased to see his wife and Naomi 
 in safety. Their long absence had alarmed him, and the 
 accounts which had reached him that day of the unsettled 
 state of the neighbourhood, made him apprehend that 
 danger might lurk even among the groves of Bethany, 
 and within sight of his own dwelling. He desired that 
 henceforth Judith and her niece should confine their 
 rambles to the immediate vicinity of the house unless he 
 7. as able to accompany them ; and knowing how greatly 
 ♦hey would both regret being deprived of the society of 
 Mary, he kindly proposed to send a letter the following 
 day to bring her to their own residence, where she could 
 remain until they returned to the city. 
 
 This plan was put into execution, and on the morrow 
 their venerable friend was es:abiished under their roui'. 
 
NAOMI. 126 
 
 FW many years Mary had not left her humble dwelling, 
 to which she was fondly attached. It was but a portion 
 of the house in which she and her sister and Lazarus 
 had been wont to receive the visits of the Redeemer, 
 that now remained in her possession ; for poverty, and 
 a desire for obscurity, had led her to relinquish the 
 greater part of the range of low buildings that sur- 
 rounded the courtyard, and to retain only two small 
 apartments that opened into a narrow and unfrequented 
 street. But the spot was dear to her heart, and she 
 hoped to live and die in that once happy home. She 
 had therefore hitherto declined all the requests of Ama- 
 ziah and Judith that she would spend the remainder of 
 her days with them ; and it was only the hope of being 
 useful to the young convert that now induced her to 
 leave her obscure abode to spend some days in the 
 spacious and beautiful villa of her Christian friends. 
 
 " What are these marble pavements and rich furniture 
 to me," she observed one day to Naomi, " compared with 
 the ground on which my Saviour has stood, and the seat 
 on which he rested while I sat at his feet and listened to 
 his words ? — and what are these lofty pillars and gilded 
 ceilings, compared with the rocky cave where once I 
 saw him stand and call my dead brother to life with a 
 voice of almighty power ? Nothing but the conscious- 
 ness that I have been permitted to assist you, my child, 
 in the path towards eternal life, and the hope of being 
 yet serviceable to you, could have drawn me from my 
 beloved retreat even for a few days." 
 
 "Have you then dwelt entirely at Bethany ever since 
 your brother was restored to life?" asked Naomi. 
 
 " Yes : both during the years that were added to his 
 mortal life, and since he descended a second time to the 
 grave, it has been my constant and my cherished home. 
 For some time after my brother's resurrection we suffered 
 much persecution and much alarm on his account. The 
 chief priests and the Pharisees saw how many of the 
 
12b Naomi. 
 
 people believed in Jesus after he had performed that 
 astonishing miracle ; and as they could not deny the fact 
 that Lazarus had been dead and was alive again, they 
 sought to kill him, that by his presence and his words 
 he might no longer bear witness to the power of the Son 
 of God." 
 
 " Could they suppose," exclaimed Naomi, " that life 
 Tvho had exerted that power to restore your brother to 
 life, would suffer his work of love and mercy to be frus- 
 trated by their malice ? Oh ! how could they themselves 
 refuse to believe in Him, when so undeniable a proof of 
 his Godhead was before their eyes !" 
 
 " Pride and ambition and self-righteousness blinded 
 their eyes," replied Mary. "They looked for a trium- 
 phant, kingly Messiah; and they would not receive the 
 meek and lowly Jesus, who had not oven where to lay 
 his head, and who chose his own immediate attendants 
 not from among the learned, or the rich, or the holy in 
 their own eyes, but from among humble fishermen, and 
 the yet more despised class of publicans." 
 
 "It was the belief that Christ would appear in his 
 glory at his first advent," replied Naomi, " that so long 
 prevented me from fully comprehending that Jesus was 
 indeed the Messiah spoken of by all the prophets ; and 
 it is the same error that causes my father and all his 
 pious but mistaken friends to regard the Christians as 
 deluded fanatics. Our people are accustomed to con- 
 sider only those prophecies that speak of the glory and 
 victory of Christ, and the restoration and happiness of 
 our nation ; and all those passages which you have 
 pointed out to me, as so wonderfully describing the 
 humility, and sufferings, and death of Jesus, are disre- 
 garded, or supposed to relate to some other person. It 
 now appears unaccountable to me, how I could so often, 
 in former days, have read the book of the prophet Isaiah, 
 and yet have doubted who was spoken of as the ' Man of 
 Sorrows, and acquainted with grief.' Truly was he 
 
 
NAOMI. 12" 
 
 'despised and rejected of men/ and truly have the Jews 
 'bid their faces from him.' Oh, when will the time 
 come that the report of the prophets and apostles shall 
 be believed among God's chosen people, and the arm of 
 the Lord revealed to that nation who are called by his 
 name !" 
 
 " It is not for us to know the times or the seasons 
 which God hath put in his own power ; but most clearly 
 are we told by the mouths of the prophets that God has 
 mercy yet in store for his people, and that at the end of 
 the days they shall again be restored to greater power 
 and greater happiness than they have ever yet enjoyed ; 
 and then will Messiah return the second time in glory, 
 and then will all the majestic prophecies relating to his 
 reign be accomplished. But ere that blessed time arrives 
 our Lord himself has told us that there shall be wars and 
 rumours of wars, and great tribulations and sorrows, such 
 as never have been yet on the earth : but he has also 
 told us that he that endures unto the end, the same shall 
 be saved." 
 
 u And do you believe, Mary, that those days of tribu- 
 lation are now coming on the earth, and that the Messiah 
 will shortly appear again in glory ? " 
 
 " I believe, my child, that heavy judgments are about 
 to be inflicted on the daughter of Zion, and that those 
 only will escape who put their trust in the Lord Jesus. 
 It was his own command that his disciples should not 
 remain in Jerusalem when they saw these things begin 
 to come to pass ; and at the commencement of the war 
 he revealed to some of his devoted servants that the days 
 of sorrow were coming, and that they must flee for 
 refuge to the city of Pella, on the other side of the river 
 Jordan before the city is encompassed with armies. 
 Many of the Christians have already removed thither, 
 and all my most valued friends, except Amaziah and 
 Judith, are among the number. My age and obscurity 
 and poverty have hitherto protected me from danger and 
 
128 NAOMI. 
 
 from insult ; and until I find that it is no longer safe ta 
 remain at Bethany I am unwilling to leave my home. 
 My days on earth cannot be many, and if it is the will 
 of the Lord, I would wish to end them where I have 
 dwelt so long; but I must not presumptuously remain in 
 danger, from which my Lord and Master has warned me to 
 flee ; and, therefore, when I find my present abode inse- 
 cure, I shall, with God's permission, follow my brethren 
 to Pella. Doubtless Amaziah and Judith will remove 
 thither in due time, and they wii* permit me to accom- 
 pany them. Would to God that you and your whole 
 family could be persuaded to do the same, Naomi, and 
 thus escape destruction." 
 
 " My lather will never leave Jerusalem while one 
 stone stands upon another. With his feelings and his 
 belief, I cannot wonder at it ; and my mother would not 
 be separated from him to escape the greatest sufferingg 
 or avoid the greatest dangers. Do not, then, blame me, 
 dear Mary, if I resolve to remain at all hazards with my 
 parents. If distresses come upon them, I can be a com- 
 fort to them ; if death be their portion, I can close their 
 eyes and shed tears over their remains. And if I fall 
 myself, death is no longer terrible to me. I know in 
 whom I believe ; and I would not wish to survive my 
 family, and witness the desolation of our beloved, our 
 beautiful city." 
 
 " I have no doubt, my dear Naomi, that the Lord 
 will make your duty clear to you when the time for 
 decision arrives,. At present I would have you remain 
 with your natural protector?, and seek by prayer, and by 
 every other means in youi power, to promote their hap- 
 piness both spiritual and temporal. But you must not 
 throw away your life : the Lord has called you to him- 
 self, and has given you grace to believe in him to the 
 saving of your soul, and you must in return devoU 
 yourself to him in spirit, soul, and body, and be willing 
 to serve him on earth so long, and in such a manner, u 
 
NAOMI. 129 
 
 he in his wisdom shall appoint. It is indeed a Messed 
 change, when the believer falls asleep, and his spirit 
 wings its way unfettered to the presence of his Saviour 
 and his God : but we must wait his time, and bless him 
 for every day in which wc can glorify him and serve our 
 fellow creatures." 
 
 " That is true, Mary, and yet I often wish to die ; 
 and I have thought, while reflecting on your brother's 
 being recalled to life, that it would have been better for 
 him to have remained in the grave. His spirit must 
 have been blest, for he was the friend of Jesus ; and it 
 seems sad for him to return to this cold world again, and 
 mix in its cares and its troubles, and even to dwell in it 
 so many years after the light of the Saviour's countenance 
 was removed." 
 
 " Your feeling is perhaps a natural one," replied 
 Mary, " but Lazarus never murmured at his rest being 
 delayed a few short years. He was thankful to be re- 
 stored to us, and to be allowed again to be our comfort 
 and our joy ; and he was thankful to be permitted to 
 be a witness of his Master's power, and to have the 
 privilege of so greatly adding to the number of his 
 disciples. When again his time was fully come, most 
 joyfully did he resign his spirit into the hands of his 
 beloved Master ; and then did I and my sister Martha 
 once again weep over his grave : but, oh! how different 
 were our feelings then, from those which harrowed our 
 souls at his first departure from us. When the second 
 time he expired, which occurred only seven years ago, 
 we would not have recalled him to life if we could have 
 done so ; for then we knew that his ransomed spirit had 
 fled to the presence of his Saviour, and there we hoped 
 ere long to rejoin him. Martha followed him very 
 shortly, and I remained alone. I have had many 
 Christian friends, and many consolations and blessings, 
 but nothing could restore the earthly happiness I once 
 enjoyed. My heart is now in heaven, where my treasure 
 
130 NAOMI. 
 
 is ; and there, through God's mercy in Jesus Christ, I 
 trust I shall soon meet those who have passed through 
 the valley of the shadow of death before me." 
 
 The conversation was interrupted by a summons for 
 Naomi to join her uncle and aunt, who were about to set 
 forth on their return to Jerusalem ; and Mary also took 
 leave of them, and proceeded with an attendant towards 
 her native village. Amaziah and his party had not gone 
 far on their way, when, as we have already related, 
 Theophilus met them with the dreadful tidings of the 
 arrival of the Idumeans, and they hastened back to their 
 secluded dwelling. The safety of Mary was immediately 
 thought of, and a messenger was dispatched in pursuit of 
 her. She had not reached Bethany when he overtook her ; 
 and before Amaziah and his son left their home and 
 returned to Jerusalem, their aged and revered friend 
 was again safely lodged under their roof. The house 
 was situated in a commanding position, and being 
 strongly built, and partially fortified since the recent 
 disturbances, it was looked upon as a place of sufficient 
 security until Amaziah could take further measures for 
 the removal of his family, either to his dwelling in the city, 
 or, if necessary, to Pella. 
 
 The events of that dreadful night and the succeeding 
 days have been already recorded ; and when Amaziah 
 returned from the bloody city to his quiet home in the 
 mountains, he could hardly believe that such scenes were 
 yet going forward within so short a distance from the 
 peaceful spot. But he could not conceal from himself, 
 that however tranquil all appeared around them, their 
 present abode was no longer a secure one, and he pro- 
 ceeded with the greatest dispatch to make the needful 
 preparations for removing to Pella. Naomi ->vas greatly 
 shocked and distressed at the account which her uncle 
 brought of the state of her family, and of her father's 
 oevere wounds, and consequent illness. She would in- 
 stantly have hastened to rejoin them, and lend her aid 
 
NAOMI. 131 
 
 in nursing and cheering her beloved parents and her 
 friend Claudia, but it was quite impossible for her to 
 enter the city under the present circumstances ; and 
 Amaziah also brought her a letter from Salome, in which 
 she was desired by her parents to continue under the 
 protection of her uncle, and to accompany him to what- 
 ever place he might find it desirable to make his tem- 
 porary residence. 
 
 Amaziah declared his intention of retiring to Pella, as 
 the refuge pointed out by express vevelation, where the 
 people of the Lord should hide themselves until thi3 
 tyranny should be overpast ; and though Naomi would 
 gladly have encountered danger and suffering to be again 
 with her father and mother, she could not but rejoice in 
 the prospect of spending some weeks in the company of 
 a society of Christians, where she might observe their 
 manners and share their worship, and even be admitted 
 by baptism among the members of the true church. The 
 removal to Pella was soon effected ; and Mary consented 
 to accompany her friends, in the hope that when the 
 Idumean army had departed and the present violent dis- 
 turbances were quelled, she might be permitted again to 
 return to Bethany and end her days. 
 
 During the whole of the winter the civil war raged in 
 Jerusalem with unabated violence, and it was impossible 
 for Naomi to rejoin her family. Occasionally Theophilus 
 contrived to send intelligence to Pella of the proceedings 
 in the city ; and by his messengers Naomi received long 
 and affectionate letters from her parents and Claudia, 
 and enjoyed the satisfaction of knowing that her father's 
 health was restored, and that he and his family were 
 safe and unmolested. How long their security might 
 last was very uncertain, as the robbers and assassins 
 became daily more powerful and more insatiable, not- 
 withstanding the efforts of the other party ; and Naomi 
 trembled for her friends. Her fervent prayers were 
 joined to those of her Christian brethren for the pre- 
 
132 NAOMI. 
 
 servation of those so dear to her, amid the destruction 
 that threatened them ; and still more fervently did she 
 pray that they might be brought to the knowledge of 
 the Gospel, and preserved from the far more terrible 
 destruction which she believed was yet to come upon 
 her nation, and to swallow up all who wilfully despised 
 the grace of God in Jesus Christ. 
 
 Every day did that grace become more precious to 
 her, and her faith become more lively and more deep. 
 The beautiful and simple forms of worship that were 
 observed by the Christians powerfully affected her heart 
 In the meetings of this holy band all was calm and 
 peaceful : tears of deep devotion and unaffected humility 
 stole silently down the cheeks of many a once hardened 
 sinner, and many a young and ardent convert, as they 
 knelt together in their unadorned sanctuary, and joined 
 in the prayers and confessions which were pronounced 
 by the elders of the community. Meekly they bowed 
 their knees ; but there were no prostrations on the 
 earth, no outward gestures or vehement excitement ; 
 and their prayers were offered up with the devotion of 
 creatures before their Creator, the love of ransomed 
 dinners before their Redeemer, and the confidence of 
 children before a Father, who has promised, that where- 
 soever two or three are gathered together in his name, 
 there will He be in the midst of them. Those who had 
 witnessed the imposing magnificence of the temple - 
 service, and beheld the thronging multitudes, the glitter- 
 ing gold and jewelled dresses of the priests, the costly 
 sacrifices, the clouds of incense, the marble pavements 
 and splendid altars, and listened to the brazen trumpets 
 and united voices of the choristers, that were ordained to 
 impress the senses, and fix the attention of the Jews, 
 might have smiled at the simplicity of this little church 
 in the wilderness. Frequently they held their meetings 
 in the silence and the obscurity of night, and selected 
 some neighbouring glen or rocky recess in the moun- 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 133 
 
 tains as their place of worship. There, undisturbed by 
 the Jews who dwelt in Pella, they united their voices in 
 hymns of prayer and praise, while the caverns re-echoed 
 the loud "Amen," and repeated the joyful "Hallelujahs" 
 of these poor and exiled brethren. Naomi's soul was 
 lifted up with gratitude and devotion ; and she felt that 
 this was an offering and a sacrifice more worthy of the 
 Kedeemer, and more acceptable to him than all the blood 
 of bull3 and goats, that were only a type of his own 
 complete and all-atoning sacrifice. She ardently desired 
 to be received into the Christian church by baptism, 
 and allowed to partake in the holy communion of the 
 body and blood of Christ ; and when she was considered 
 to be duly instructed in the doctrines of her newly- 
 adopted religion, and had satisfied the catechists and 
 elders that her faith was sincere and her conduct con- 
 sistent, the ceremony was performed with the same pious 
 simplicity that distinguished all the outward manners 
 and customs of the primitive Christians. Naomi rejoiced 
 in being permitted thus to make an open profession of 
 her faith, and of her firm resolution, by the grace of God 
 and the help of his Spirit, to " renounce the devil and 
 all his works, powers, and service," and " the world, and 
 all its pomps and pleasures." Her mind w T as fully made 
 up as to her future line of conduct; and much as she 
 dreaded her father's displeasure, she was determined, on 
 her return to Jerusalem, to confess to him her conversion 
 to Christianity, and her firm resolve to live according to 
 the dictates of that religion, and no longer to conform to 
 the rites and ceremonies of Judaism. She knew his 
 violent prejudices against the religion of the Nazarenes; 
 and she knew how grieved and disappointed both h« 
 and her mother would be when they found that she had 
 renounced the way of her fathers, and adopted the faith 
 which they so greatly despised. But then she trusted to 
 her Saviour to support her under all trials, and carry 
 her through all temptations which were incurred for his 
 
134: NAOMI. 
 
 name's sake ; and she felt that she could not without 
 hypocrisy any longer conceal her true belief, or appear 
 to take part in the Jewish rites and customs, that were so 
 strictly observed in her father's house. She hoped also 
 that Zadok's fond affection for her would prevent him 
 from using any harsh measures ; and she knew that her 
 mother's gentle and forgiving temper would not long 
 cherish anger towards her ; bat that she would use all 
 her influence with her husband, to soften his heart 
 towards his beloved and hitherto dutiful and obedient 
 daughter. Therefore she checked her fears and her 
 anxieties, and strove to derive all the benefit that was 
 possible from the intercourse of the pious company, with 
 whom she was so unexpectedly and so happily permitted 
 to dwell. 
 
 The privilege of attending the Holy Eucharist, or 
 Supper of the Lord, was allowed to the young Christian 
 after her baptism; and she frequently and thankfully 
 partook of it, to the strengthening and refreshing of her 
 soul. In those early days this sacrament was adminis- 
 tered to baptized believers on every Lord's day, and also 
 on many other occasions. In some churches it was 
 celebrated four times a week; and it is even recorded, 
 that while (in the words of St. Chrysostom) " the spirit 
 of Christianity was yet warm and vigorous, and the 
 hearts of men passionately inflamed with the love of 
 Christ," the}' communicated every day ; and found 
 themselves stronger and healthier, and more able to 
 encounter the fierce oppositions that were made against 
 them, the oftener they fed at the table of their crucified 
 Saviour. Would to God that the same love of Christ 
 now animated the hearts of all who have been admitted 
 as members of his visible church ! We should not then 
 see his table neglected, and his command disregarded, 
 as now we do ; and the same blessed results might be 
 expected. We, like our holy fathers in the faith, should 
 become "strong in tbe Lord, and in the power of hia 
 
NAOMI. 135 
 
 aright;" we should indeed "eat his flesh and drink 
 his blood," and find it to be " the food that nourishes 
 to salvation." 
 
 The manner of celebrating the holy sacrament in tho 
 first days of the church differed very much from that 
 which we are accustomed to see, as a banquet or supper 
 usually preceded the administration of the consecrated 
 elements. These repasts were called Agapa3, or Love- 
 feasts ; and there rich and poor met together as equals, 
 and partook in common of the food which was pro- 
 vided from the oblations and gifts of the communicants, 
 which were always bestowed, according to their respec- 
 tive ability, for this purpose, and for the relief of the 
 poor. 
 
 In her intercourse with the Christians, Naomi could 
 not but observe and admire the sobriety which marked 
 their apparel, the temperance which they observed in 
 regard to their food, and the modesty and simplicity that 
 reigned in their whole deportment. They were governed 
 by the rule of the apostle, who directed his converts, 
 " having food and raiment, therewith to be content ;" 
 and while they avoided singularity and affectation, they 
 were careful to fall into no excess, and indulge in no 
 vanity or worldly pleasures. Naomi contrasted the 
 jewelled tiaras, the embroidered shawls, the silken robes 
 and sashes fringed with pearls, the massive and highly- 
 wrought armlets and bracelets, the golden clasps, and all 
 the other dazzling ornaments and glowing colours that 
 then distinguished the attire of the wealthy Jews, with 
 the plain and sober garb of her new associates ; and she 
 felt how much more suitable was the appearance of the 
 Christians to the condition of those who are but 
 " strangers and pilgrims on the earth," and profess to 
 seek a home in heaven. All her own ornaments, with 
 which the indulgence of her father had liberally supplied 
 her, were laid aside ; and she would have disposed of 
 hem all, and given the product to her needy brethren, 
 
136 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 had not Judith reminded her, that as the gifts of Zadok, 
 she had no right to part with them without his consent ; 
 and especially for the relief of those who were in his 
 judgment unworthy of the air they breathed, and not to 
 be approached by a faithful son of Abraham without 
 contamination. 
 
CHAPTER IX. 
 
 The winter passed away, and it was now the spring o? 
 the year OS, and the commencement of a new campaign. 
 The Jews who had deserted, or fled for refuge to the 
 camp of Vespasian, earnestly besought him to march 
 without further delay towards the capital; but the 
 Roman general thought it more prudent to defer that 
 step until he had reduced the rest of the country. The 
 first place which he attacked was Gadara, the chief 
 city of Peraea. Some of the most influential inhabitants 
 sent a deputation to meet and conciliate Vespasian ; and 
 the rebellious party, after revenging themselves on some 
 of those who had offered to surrender, withdrew from the 
 city, and the conqueror was received with acclamations 
 of joy. A garrison was placed in Gadara, for the pro- 
 tection of the inhabitants ; and Vespasian having dis- 
 patched Placidus, with five hundred horse and three 
 thousand foot-soldiers, to pursue the insurgents who had 
 fled from the city, returned to Caesarea w T ith the rest of 
 his forces. The fugitives had taken possession of a large 
 village called Bethanabris, which they fortified as well 
 as lay in their power. The Romans attacked them in 
 their place of refuge ; and being unable to scale the walk 
 or force, the gates, Placidus employed his favourite 
 stratagem to draw them from their hiding-place. He 
 feigned a retreat ; and when the Gadarenes sallied forth 
 to pursue his army, he faced round, and getting between 
 them and the gates, effectually cut off their retreat. 
 Before night the village was taken and destroyed, with a 
 
 
138 NAOMI. 
 
 dreadful slaughter. Those of the insurgents who escaped, 
 fled towards Jericho, and being joined by a number of 
 the peasants on their way, they became a considerable 
 body before they reached the eastern bank of the Jordan, 
 near Bethabara. Here Placidus overtook them ; and the 
 river being much swollen, they found it impassaole, and 
 were compelled to turn and fight. 
 
 The Romans charged with all their accustomed vigour, 
 and multitudes of the half- armed peasants and wearied 
 fugitives fell before them. Hundreds were driven into 
 the rapid and foaming waters, and many plunged in of 
 their own accord, to escape the swords of their assailants. 
 The river was almost choked with bodies, and countless 
 numbers were carried down the stream into the Dead 
 Sea, and lay floating on its dark and stagnant waters. 
 Fifteen thousand were killed on this spot, and upwards 
 of two thousand taken prisoners ; while an immense 
 number of cattle of every description were driven off as 
 a valuable prey, from that fertile and pastoral district. 
 Placidus did not immediately rejoin the main body of 
 the Roman army, but remained for some time in that 
 neighbourhood, and reduced the whole country of Persea, 
 and the coast of the Dead Sea, as far as Machserus. 
 
 The moon was high in the heavens, and her clear and 
 silver light fell softly on the bleak and barren scenery 
 around, and glittered on the motionless surface of the 
 deadly " sea of the plain." No sound of life broke the 
 oppressive stillness of the night, save the footsteps of a 
 solitary soldier, who slowly wandered along the margin 
 of the lake, and gazed on the dark outline of the ruins 
 that yet remained near the shore, a standing witness of 
 the wrath of God on the sinful cities of the plain. The 
 shattered remnants of walls and towers were covered 
 over with a coating of asphaltum or bitumen, which pre- 
 served them from crumbling away ; and the margin of 
 the sea was strewed with pieces of the same bituminous 
 substance, thrown up from the depths below, where all 
 
NAOMI. 139 
 
 the wealth and all the grandeur of Sodom and Gomorrah 
 lay engulfed in utter ruin. Who has ever looked upon 
 the Mack expanse without, a shudder? Marcellus fell 
 that the scourge of God had passed over the spot, and 
 he contemplated it with intense interest. Life was extinct 
 around him — no animal bounded over the sterile rocks, 
 no bird sank to rest in the small tufts of shrubs thai 
 scantily covered their surface. The low monotonous 
 sound of the distant Jordan, forcing its way through the 
 heavy waters, and the sighing of the wind among the 
 reeds, only added to the gloom of the scene. Marcellus 
 had been disgusted that day with the cruelty and blood- 
 shed which he had witnessed. He had fought like a 
 Koman, for glory and for victory ; but he had remem- 
 bered that he was a Christian soldier, and had shown 
 mercy where mercy was possible. He had endeavoured 
 to restrain the wanton massacre that was carried on by 
 his comrades ; and had exposed himself to the charge of 
 cowardice and faint-heartedness for his humanity. But 
 his conscience approved his conduct ; and he rambled 
 from the distant camp to enjoy the silence and calm of 
 the night, and to commune with his own heart and with 
 his God in peace. He ascended the rocky cliffs that 
 bounded the lake to the west, and looked over the sleep- 
 ing water, and the lower eminences on the eastern shore, 
 until his eye rested on the far distant towers and for- 
 tresses of Jerusalem. The moonlight sparkled on the 
 gilded pinnacles of the temple ; and the clear blue sky 
 threw out the summits of the lofty buildings in bold 
 relief. Marcellus thought that Naomi was within those 
 walls ; and, oh, how his heart yearned to be permitted 
 to join her there, to share her anxieties and her dangers, 
 and to protect and cheer her in the coming days o/ 
 trouble and of woe ! But he w T as enrolled among tin 
 ranks of her enemies, and he must be among those who 
 would seek the ruin and destruction of her beloved city. 
 His only consolation was the hope, that when the 
 
140 NAOMI. 
 
 Roman army should actually besiege the walls of Jeru- 
 falem, and as he doubted not, carry the city by stcrm, 
 lie might have it in his power to preserve the lives of 
 Naomi and her family ; and this hope made him rejoice, 
 that since he could not take part with her countrymen, 
 he was at length brought to the scene of action, and 
 should be near her, though numbered with her foes. 
 The fate of Jerusalem, so awfully predicted by the Mes- 
 siah, pressed heavily on his mind ; for who in that day 
 should escape but the people of the Lord ? He knew 
 the bigotry of Zadok, and he feared that Naomi inherited 
 all his prejudices, and shared his abhorrence of the Naza- 
 renes. His dear sister too, what would become of her ? 
 Hitherto Rufus had found it impossible to have her 
 safely conveyed from the city to the camp, though he 
 had sought earnestly to find an opportunity of doing so 
 ever since the war had approached the neighbouring 
 regions ; but the distracted state of the metropolis ren- 
 dered it impracticable ; and if Vespasian were now to 
 march to the attack, Claudia must remain among the 
 besieged. 
 
 The reflections of Marcellus were deep and melan- 
 choly ; and almost unconsciously he wandered on, and 
 was descending the rocky boundary of the dismal lake, 
 by a path that led into a narrow valley to the east, when 
 he started from his reverie at the sound of footsteps, 
 hastily approaching towards him. The light of the 
 moon was intercepted by the lofty rocks that overhung 
 the pathway, and Marcellus did not recognise the figure 
 of Javan, until the latter advanced close to him, and 
 presenting a drawn sword, fiercely demanded who went 
 there. The voice discovered him to the young Roman, 
 who immediately perceived that Javan had escaped 
 from the camp, and was now hastening through these 
 unfrequented valleys, in the hope of making his way 
 round the southern extremity of the Dead Sea, and 
 rejoining his countrymen in Judea. 
 
NAOMI. HI 
 
 "Is it you, Javan?" he replied; "you may sheath 
 your sword, for you need fear no evil from me. But tell 
 me, wherefore are you here ?" 
 
 "I have fled from captivity, Marcellus. Liberty is 
 the right of every man, and especially of every Jew. 
 Had I met any other Roman in this dark glen, revenge 
 and self-preservation would have urged me to plunge 
 my sword into his boscm ; but T can trust you, though a 
 heathen." 
 
 " I have not the power to compel you to return to the 
 camp," replied Marcellus ; " otherwise it would be my 
 duty, however unwillingly, to do so. You were on your 
 oath, Javan, to remain within the palisades; and to 
 effect your escape you must have bribed Clodius, who 
 had the charge of you, and broken a sacred promise. 
 Let me entreat you to redeem your word, and return with 
 me to the camp." 
 
 " What is there binding to a Jew in an oath taken to 
 a heathen, and that oath a compulsory one ?" answered 
 Javan, in a tone of contempt. " The life and liberty of 
 one son of Abraham are worth a hundred promises; and 
 the wily Romans have deserved no confidence at our 
 hands." 
 
 " The word of every man should be sacred," said 
 Marcellus; " the Almighty Jehovah heard and recorded 
 your promise, and in his sight you are guilty of false- 
 hood." 
 
 " What is the Lord of Israel to you, Marcellus ? and 
 why do you utter his great name with so much rever- 
 ence?" asked Javan, with an involuntary feeling of awe. 
 
 " Because I have learnt to acknowledge your God as 
 King of kings, and Lord of lords, and to know that all 
 our thoughts, and words, and actions lie open before his 
 eye ; and therefore, Javan, I should fear to be guilty of 
 a wilful sin against his holy laws, more than to dwell in 
 captivity, or even to be put to a violent death." 
 
 M If yo^, Marcellus, have been taught the knowledge 
 
142 NAOMI. 
 
 of the true God, yet Clodins and the rest of your comrades 
 are but base idolaters. I would not break my word to a 
 Jew : but now I am free, and I rejoice too much in my 
 liberty to resign it for the sake of a promise to a Roman. 
 Farewell, Marcellus ; I hasten to Judea ; and when next 
 we meet, it may be at the walls of Jerusalem." 
 
 " Since you are resolved to go we will part as friends," 
 replied Marcellus, extending his hand towards Javan, 
 who received it, though with an air of suspicion, and at 
 the same moment grasping his sword-hilt, to guard 
 against any treacherous design on the part of the Roman. 
 
 " You do not yet know me, Javan," said Marcellus : 
 1 1 trust one day we may be better acquainted. My 
 sister Claudia is in your father's house ; I charge you to 
 be a brother to her, until we can find means of conveying 
 her to a place of greater safety. Bear to her my most 
 affectionate salutation and Messing — and to Naomi also — 
 may I not send the same message to her ? She lives in 
 my memory and in my heart as a beloved sister. It may 
 be that the time will come when a friend in the Roman 
 camp may be of service to her and her family. Tell her, 
 Javan, that Marcellus will use every influence, and brave 
 every danger to promote the safety and the happiness of 
 those whom he has loved so long." 
 
 There was something in the tone and manner of the 
 noble young Roman that softened even Javan's rugged 
 nature. " Forgive me, that I doubted you for a moment, 
 Marcellus," he replied; "you were always brave and 
 generous, and kind ; and I will bear your message to my 
 sister, though I fear she will value it more than will be 
 for her peace. She has always regarded you more kindly 
 than a Jewish maiden should have done ; and it will but 
 revive her girlish affection to hear, that amid the gaiety 
 and magnificence of Rome, and the toil and excitement 
 of a camp, you still remember her. I hope she never 
 may be reduced to need the protection of any Roman ; 
 but ehould su«h be her fate, there is not one of that 
 
NAOMI. 143 
 
 proud nation to whom I would so willingly or so con- 
 fidently consign her as to you." 
 
 With these words Javan left his friend, who watched 
 his dark figure as he traversed the valley, and emerged 
 into the bright moonlight, that rendered the open plains 
 as clear as in the day. Marcellus envied him, for he was 
 going where Naomi dwelt ; and it would be his privilege 
 to protect her in time of danger : but he pitied the deceit 
 and the pride of his heart, which could induce him to 
 seek safety and freedom at the expense of truth, and 
 regard his captors as unworthy to oe treated with the 
 faith and confidence due from man to man, whether 
 friends or foes. 
 
 He returned to the camp, and found Clodius in great 
 dismay at the flight of Javan. He had allowed his 
 prisoner more liberty than was usual, in dependence on 
 his promise to remain in the precincts of the camp; and 
 he feared the anger of the centurion, who had the com- 
 mand over him. Great power was in the hands of the 
 centurions ; and they might chastise with blows any 
 offending member of their company; but only the 
 generals could punish with death. Happily for Clodius, 
 his commander was Rums, and he was a just and a merci- 
 ful man. Marcellus also undertook to state the case to 
 his father, and persuade him to intercede with Placidus 
 for the pardon of the delinquent, which was at length 
 obtained, though such was the strictness and severity of 
 the Roman discipline, that but for the influence of Rufus 
 and his son, it is probable that Clodius might even have 
 forfeited his life for his negligence. 
 
 Placidus having completed the conquest of Persea, re- 
 mained in the neighbourhood of Jericho, to await the 
 further movements of Vespasian, who was at this time 
 greatl} 1- disturbed by the news which had just reached 
 him of the state of affairs at Rome. Vindex had revolted 
 against the power of the emperor in the province of Gaul ; 
 aud Vespasian foreseeing that his army might be required 
 
144 NAOMI. 
 
 to take part in the war consequent on this rebellion, was 
 very desirous to hasten the operations in Palestine, and 
 pnt an end to the war without loss of time. He marched 
 from Caesarea, and successively attacked and reduced 
 Antipatris, Lydda, and Jamnia, and blockaded Emmaus, 
 which for some time resisted his forces. But Vespasian 
 did not suffer this event to delay his progress; he seized 
 on the avenues leading to the city, fortified his camp with 
 a strong wall, and leaving the fifth legion to maintain the 
 blockade, he proceeded southwards through the toparchy 
 of Bethleptepha, wasting all around with fire and sword. 
 From thence he entered Idumea, and seized and fortified 
 such castles and fortresses as he found convenient for his 
 designs, and took also Bataris and Cephartoba, two towns 
 in the very heart of the country, where he put to the 
 sword upwards of ten thousand men, and carried away a 
 great number of prisoners. In these towns he placed a 
 strong body of troops, and left them to overrun and 
 ravage all the neighbouring mountainous region. He 
 himself, with the rest of his forces, returned to Emmaus. 
 and thence by Samaria and Neapolis to Jericho, where 
 he was joined by the army which had been employed in 
 the conquest of Persea. 
 
 Before the arrival of the Romans, a multitude of the 
 inhabitants fled from Jericho, and took refuge among the 
 mountains that bound the wilderness of Judea, on the 
 borders of the Dead Sea ; but those who remained in the 
 city perished. Vespasian found this important placo 
 almost deserted, and his army entered it without re- 
 sistance ; and gladly reposed for some time among the 
 fertile and lovely gardens, and the shady groves of palm- 
 trees that lay around the city, before they proceeded to 
 traverse the dreary and mountainous desert that lay 
 between Jericho and Jerusalem. The plain of Jericho 
 is surrounded by wild and barren mountains, extending 
 northward as far as the country of Scythopolis and south- 
 ward towards the shores of the Dead Sea, and the great 
 
NAOMI. 14A 
 
 plain of the Jordan This very extensive plain may la 
 said to reach almost the whole length of Palestine, and 
 to contain within its limits the two seas or lakes of 
 Genesareth and Asphaltites. These lakes are united by 
 the Jordan ; hut their waters are of the most opposite 
 qualities, those of the former being sweet and salubrious, 
 while the latter gives nourishment to neither animal nor 
 vegetable life, but diffuses barrenness and death around 
 its dismal shores. 
 
 At the period when Vespasian encamped at Jericho, 
 it was a luxuriant and delicious spot. A plentiful 
 fountain rose near the old city, and poured its copious 
 streams among the adjoining meadows and orchards. 
 Tradition related that this fountain was the same that in 
 the days of old was healed by the prophet Elisha, when 
 at the request of the men of the city, he cast salt into the 
 spring of the waters, and rendered them henceforth sweet 
 and wholesome, and the ground was no more barren. 
 The district that received the benefit of this fertilizing 
 stream was fruitful to a wonderful degree, and produced 
 fruits and herbs and honey of the finest quality. The 
 climate also appeared to be affected by the temperature 
 of the water, which in winter was very warm ; and the 
 air was so mild that though the other parts of Judea were 
 subject to snows, the inhabitants of Jericho were accus- 
 tomed at that season to wear only a garment of fine linen. 
 
 Here did Vespasian take up his quarters, while he sent 
 detachments to reduce all the neighbouring country. He 
 dispatched Lucius Annius to Gerasa, with part of the 
 cavalry and a considerable body of foot-soldiers ; and at 
 the first charge they took the city, and slew a thousand 
 of the young men. The families were carried away 
 captive, and the soldiers had full license to plunder all 
 their goods; after which the houses w 7 ere burnt, and 
 Lucius proceeded to the adjoining towns. 
 
 The fury of the war spread through all the mountains 
 as well as the plains around Jerusalem, and the inhabi- 
 
 L 
 
140 NAOMI. 
 
 tants of the metropolis were entirely blocked up. Those 
 who would gladly have made their escape, and tied to the 
 Romans, were narrowly watched by the Zealot? ; and 
 those who had no wish to favour the conquering army 
 were afraid to venture forth, as their forces now invested 
 the city on every side. Every day they looked out, ii 
 the fearful expectation of seeing the golden eagles 
 glittering on the plain to the north, and the enemy 
 approaching to their very gates. 
 
 But it pleased the Almighty Disposer of all events yet 
 to postpone for a time the destruction of the place where 
 once his honour dwelt ; and to allow his people a still 
 longer time in which they might by repentance seek to 
 avert their doom, and also make preparations for a more 
 regular and vigorous resistance. News arrived from Rome 
 that Nero was slain, after he had reigned thirteen years, 
 and that Galba was proclaimed emperor in his stead. 
 Vespasian paused in his operations, and held his army 
 together, though inactive, that he might be ready to take 
 advantage of any events that should arise to open a way 
 for him towards the sovereignty of the Roman empire. 
 
 When the army of Vespasian had approached the 
 neighbourhood of Jerusalem, Zadok feared that Pella was 
 no longer a safe retreat for his daughter ; and with some 
 difficulty he sent a messenger and a small band of armed 
 men to Amaziah, to entreat him to return with Judith 
 and Naomi to the city. Amaziah put perfect faith in the 
 revealed promise, that the disciples of Jesus should be 
 safe in the refuge which had been appointed for them, 
 and he wished to remain there and keep his niece with 
 him. But he knew that his confidence in the security 
 of their present abode would neither be shared nor under- 
 stood by his brother, and Naomi also was very anxious 
 to rejoin her family ; he therefore complied with their 
 wishes, and immediately made arrangements for returning 
 to Jerusalem. Amaziah did not, however, take Judith 
 or Mary with him, but they remained at Pella with bcr 
 
NAOMI. 147 
 
 Christian friends, until he had safely deposited Naomi in 
 her father's house, when he hastened back to the chosen 
 city, to abide there in conformity to the command of the 
 Lord, until Vespasian should withdraw his troops from 
 the neighbourhood. 
 
 But we must follow Naomi to her home, and tell of 
 her joys and her sorrows. She was received with the 
 warmest affection and delight by her mother and Claudia 
 and old Deborah ; but Zadok was at the temple at the 
 time when she and Amaziah entered his house. He 
 was engaged in the performance of divine service, for 
 the form of worship was still continued whenever it was 
 possible, though the house of God was defiled with 
 blood and violence. Naomi and the rest of the family 
 were seated on the housetop, enjoying the evening breeze 
 from the mountains, and the delicious odour of the fine 
 Persian roses that grew luxuriantly in rich marble vases 
 placed on the roof, when they heard the voice of 
 Zadok in the vestibule below. How joyfully did Naomi 
 bound down to meet and embrace her father ; and how 
 affectionately did Zadok receive his beloved daughter, 
 after her long and anxious separation from him ! But 
 there was a mixture of fear and sorrow in the heart of 
 Naomi, and she trembled with a feeling nearly allied to 
 self-reproach as she was folded in the arms of her father, 
 for she knew how soon his high opinion of her would 
 be changed into contempt, and perhaps even his affection 
 into hatred. She had resolved to declare to him her 
 conversion to Christianity, and to implore his permission 
 to observe the customs and the sabbaths of her brethren 
 in the faith: but she felt that all her own courage would 
 be insufficient to support her through the dreaded 
 avowal ; and she lifted up her heart in silent supplication 
 for grace and strength to enable her to take up the cross 
 and carry it after her Saviour, even if it should involve 
 the severest trials and domestic persecutions. She had 
 requested her cncle to be present at her confession, as 
 
14:8 NAOMI. 
 
 eke thought that his kindness and sympathy would euj> 
 port her, and his influence with her father might also 
 soften his anger towards her. It was likewise Amaziah's 
 intention to confide to his brother his own change of 
 religion and that of his wife, and to urge him to read 
 and examine for himself the records of the Christians, 
 and to weigh well their pretensions to truth and divine 
 revelation. He hardly hoped to obtain any concession 
 on these points from his prejudiced but high-minded 
 brother ; yet he could not bid him farewell, perhaps for 
 ever, without making one effort to enlighten his mind 
 and open to him the true way of salvation. 
 
 The evening meal was served, and after it was finished, 
 Zadok, according to his general custom, called his family 
 to join in prayer before they retired to rest. The forms 
 he used were in strict accordance with the Jewish ritual ; 
 but the piety and devotion to God's service which were 
 expressed both in the words and the manner of the 
 priest were such as would do honour to any Christian 
 worship, and Naomi joined with heart and voice in 
 celebrating the evening service to which she had been 
 accustomed from her earliest childhood. At the same 
 time she felt how imperfect and how unsatisfactory were 
 any prayers that were not offered up in the name and 
 through the mediation of the Saviour of mankind, and 
 secretly she invoked his aid ; while she concluded every 
 petition with the words so precious to her soul, " For 
 the sake of Jesus Christ, thy Son." 
 
 Her feelings were highly excited, and unconsciously 
 she repeated this solemn adjuration in an audible whisper, 
 as her father terminated the evening's devotions, and no 
 other voice prevented her soul -felt prayer from being 
 heard. In an instant she was aware of the inadvertency; 
 and rising from her knees, she turned and saw the keen 
 eye of Zadok fixed upon her with an expression of 
 anxious inquiry, mingled with astonishment. She had 
 intended to defer the important avowal of her faith until 
 
NAOMI. 149 
 
 thfi following day, and to request an audience with 
 Zadok, with no one present except her uncle ; but now 
 she saw that her long-cherished secret was already 
 divulged. She approached her father with faltering 
 steps, and sinking on her knees at his feet, she caught 
 the hem of his embroidered robe, and exclaimed, u Yes, 
 my father, I have betrayed myself sooner than I had 
 intended ; I have called on the name of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ; and oh — spurn me not from you when I declare 
 myself to be his most unworthy disciple ! : ' 
 
 Words could not paint the feelings that chased each 
 other across the expressive but stern countenance of the 
 priest, as this open avowal of her apostasy fell from the 
 quivering fips of his daughter. Horror and amazement 
 held him motionless for a few moments, and strong 
 affection for his suppliant child restrained him from any 
 violent expression of anger ; but all the prejudices of 
 his nation and all the pride of his sect repressed his 
 rising pity. He looked on Naomi with an expression 
 of bitter disappointment and contempt; and unable to 
 command the grief that wrung his heart, he drew his 
 garment from her convulsive grasp, and would have re- 
 tired from the apartment had not Amaziah detained him. 
 
 " Zadok, my brother," he said, " leave us not thus in 
 anger ; but hear your innocent, your most devoted 
 daughter, towards whom I know your spirit yearns, 
 though deep-rooted prejudice would prompt you to cast 
 her from you. Hear me also, for I must encounter 
 your wrath and your scorn. I must confess that the 
 faith which now animates Naomi's soul has for many 
 years been established in my own heart and that of my 
 wife, and that we have been in part God's instruments 
 in strengthening the same belief in your daughter's 
 mind. The knowledge of the Lord Jesus Christ was 
 imparted to her many months ago by one of his most 
 enlightened and most favoured disciples ; and when we 
 found that she believed in him as the Messiah, the Son 
 
 
160 NAOMI. 
 
 of the Most High God, we joyfully encouraged her, and 
 instructed her in the truth." 
 
 " Oh, fool that I was," exclaimed Zadok, " to suffer 
 my treasure to be so long removed from my own care 
 and my own watchful guardianship ! But how could I 
 look for such a return from a brother's hands, for all the 
 love that I have ever borne towards him ? Speak not 
 to me, Amaziah. Had you plunged a dagger to Naomi's 
 heart you would have less deeply injured me, than by 
 thus instilling into her guileless breast the doctrines of 
 the impostor of Nazareth. Oh ! I have watched her 
 from her infancy with feelings of anxiety and affection 
 which none but a father can tell. I have exulted in her 
 abilities, her graces, and still more, in her piety and zeal, 
 and knowledge in our holy religion ; and in her dutiful 
 affection and gratitude I hoped to receive a rich reward 
 for all my care and solicitude. But low what has she 
 become ? A curse and a shame to her parents — an 
 apostate from the only true faith — a believer in a blas- 
 phemous creed, worse even than idolatry, founded on 
 impostures, invented by a malefactor, who was unable 
 to save himself or his followers from the punishment 
 which they drew on themselves by their false pretensions. 
 God of Israel ! avenge thy great name, and suffer not 
 these deluded Nazarenes to draw away thy lambs from 
 thy fold. Restore my child to her religion and her 
 parents, and let her not be an outcast from thy people, 
 a disgrace to the tribe of Aaron !" 
 
 Zadok spoke with all the passionate vehemence so 
 characteristic of his Hebrew blood. His hands were 
 clasped energetically, his eyes flashed fire, and his whole 
 form seemed animated with powerful emotion. Salome 
 gazed alternately on him and on her stricken child, 
 whose head was bowed to the ground in humiliation and 
 sorrow, while her long black hair fell in profusion over 
 her neck and face, and concealed the tears which she 
 strove ineffectually to repress. Her mother conld not 
 
SALOME INTERCEDING FOR NAOMI 
 
 Page 151 
 
NAOMI. 151 
 
 feel the indignation that filled the breast of Zadok ; she 
 could not forget that Naomi, however erring, was still 
 her only, her most beloved daughter, and she stooped to 
 raise her from the floor, and to whisper words of comfort. 
 But Naomi refused to rise. " Oh, my mother," she mur- 
 mured, " has not my father cursed me ? Let me lie 
 in dust and ashes, until once more I hear his voice recall 
 those dreadful words, and bless his child." 
 
 " He cursed thee not, my Naomi ; he only spoke in 
 sorrow and in anger of the sad change that has been 
 wrought in you. But tell him that you will listen again 
 to his instructions — tell him that you will strive to shake 
 off and forget the errors into which you have so unhap- 
 pily been led, and he will bless you again, and joy will 
 yet return to our house. I will kneel with you, my 
 child. Zadok never yet denied me what I asked. I will 
 plead for you, and promise for you that you will return 
 to the holy religion of your ancestors." 
 
 Salome's tears fell fast as she uttered these words, and 
 she knelt by her daughter's side before the dignified 
 form of her husband. He could not see her thus abaso 
 herself before him unmoved, nor behold the tears thai 
 flowed down her gentle countenance without emotion 
 He approached, and raised her from the ground, while 
 he replied in a softened tone, "For thy dear sake, Salome, 
 I will pardon the child fo?. 1 whom you plead so well. 
 But I only restore her to my favour, and acknowledge 
 her as my daughter, on the terms which you yourself 
 have named. She shall promise no more to use the 
 name of the God of the Nazarenes, and she shall attend 
 to all the forms and customs of our religion, and again 
 receive instruction from our most holy rabbis and from 
 myself, on the points concerning which her faith has 
 been shaken. Naomi, promise me this, and then come 
 back to my arms and my heart, as my own lovely and 
 beloved child." 
 
 Even Zadok's self-commana. was failing, and the 
 
152 NAOMI. 
 
 natural tenderness of his heart was ready to triumpn 
 over the lofty calmness that usually distinguished his 
 manner and deportment. His wife and Claudia, Deborah, 
 and all the other attendants wept aloud from sympathy 
 and anxiety, while Amaziah bent his eyes on Naomi, 
 and waited in almost breathless expectation of her 
 reply to the appeal of Zadok. She had raised her face, 
 and shaken back her clustering hair from her paie brow 
 and weeping eyes, while Salome's words of kindness 
 were whispered in her ear, and she had sought to inter- 
 rupt her mother when she spoke of forgetting the faith 
 she had so lately learned. But when Zadok addressed 
 her she paused in deep reverence, and waited in silence 
 until he called for her reply. Then she rose from her 
 knees, and stood erect and self-possessed. Her mother's 
 promise that she should return to the Jewish faith had 
 startled her, and recalled her to a sense of her duty, 
 and a confident reliance on the aid she had implored to 
 keep her firm and unshaken under every temptation and 
 trial. Her countenance was as pale as death, and the 
 beating of her heart was almost audible, yet she spoke 
 firmly. 
 
 " My father, you have commanded me to renounce 
 the faith which I have embraced because I feel that it 
 is true. Sooner could I gaze up at the noonday sun, 
 and say that it gives no light, than I can behold the 
 character of Jesus of Nazareth, and say that the glory 
 of the Godhead shines not therein. My soul was dark, 
 my heart was hard, my spirit was proud and unhumbled, 
 and therefore I knew not peace ; when many months ago 
 I met an aged disciple of Jesus Christ, and she told me 
 of his power and his love, and the words that he spake, 
 and the miracles that he wrought She told me how he 
 left his Father's throne on high, and lived with sinful 
 men, in poverty and affliction on earth, to teach them 
 how they ought to live. And she told me how at 
 length he died, a sacrifice for sin and an atonement for 
 
NAOMI. 163 
 
 us sinners ; and having borne his Father's wrath, ami 
 drained the cup of sorrow that was mixed for us, how he 
 rose triumphant from the grave, and ascended again to 
 his God and our God, there to plead his death for our 
 forgiveness, and to prepare mansions of everlasting 
 peace and joy for all who truly love and serve him. 
 When I heard all this, my father, I felt my heart was 
 changed. Could I be too grateful to him who had done 
 so much for me ? Could I feel proud and self-righteous 
 when the Son of God had died to wash away my guilt ? 
 Could I any longer put my trust in the blood of calves 
 and goats to wash away my sin, when the blood of the 
 Messiah had been shed as a perfect oblation and 
 satisfaction ? I received the Lord Jesus as my God and 
 Saviour, and he has given rest unto my soul. Never, 
 never will I forsake Him who gave himself for me ! — 
 never will I renounce that name whereby alone I hope 
 to be saved!" 
 
 Naomi had gathered courage as she continued, and 
 ere she concluded her reply the colour had returned to 
 her cheek, her eyes had recovered their wonted bright- 
 ness, and her hands were clasped in an attitude of firmness 
 and devotion. She was astonished at her own boldness, 
 and still more at the forbearance with which her father 
 listened to the end. Zadok, and all who heard her, 
 were struck and impressed by the earnestness ■ and 
 solemnity of her manner, and could not repress the 
 admiration that was excited by the zeal and the firmness 
 she displayed. Amaziah rejoiced with thankfulness at 
 this evident proof that she was sustained by the grace 
 of God, and he feit proud in being the relative and the 
 instructor of the devoted creature who stood before him. 
 At length Zadok spoke : 
 
 " Would to God, Naomi, that all this warmth of feel- 
 jig, and this firmness of spirit, were directed in the way 
 af truth and reason. Alas I I can now only deplore 
 that the powers of your soul have been so misled. My 
 
154 NAOMI. 
 
 heart is wounded within me, and I am unable to answer 
 you a3 I ought to do. Go to your chamber, and remain 
 there until I either visit you to-morrow, or call for you 
 to listen to the teaching of Rabbi Joazer. If you re- 
 turn to your duty and your religion all shall be for- 
 given ; but if the delusions of the evil spirit cannot 
 be removed, and you still refuse to acknowledge your- 
 self a true daughter of Abraham, then, my God ! 
 enable me to act according to the spirit of thy holy 
 laws, and be the first to bring to judgment the idola- 
 trous member of my house, though my heart-strings 
 break in the effort ! " 
 
 Zadok hurried from the room, and shutting himself 
 up in his private apartment, passed the night in prayer 
 for the soul of his child. None of the family retired 
 to rest, for Salome and Claudia would not leave Naomi, 
 on whom they hoped their persuasions would have some 
 effect, and incline her more readily to obey the wishes 
 of her father. Amaziah also remained with his niece, 
 to strengthen and support her, for her spirits sank after 
 the violent effort she had made ; and he also entertained 
 a hope, that while he defended the cause of his niece, 
 his arguments might have some good influence in weak- 
 ening the prejudices of Salome and Claudia. Had 
 Zadok been aware of the discussion that was carried 
 on for several hours that night, he would have put a 
 stop to it, nor have suffered his wife to listen to the 
 doctrines and the narratives so eloquently set forth 
 by his zealous brother. Salome's naturally mild and 
 amiable disposition had always prevented her from ma- 
 nifesting the same hatred and contempt for the Naza- 
 renes that was felt by her husband and her son. The 
 malignant violence of Javan had ever inspired her with 
 fear and horror ; and even Zadok appeared to her to 
 cherish sentiments at variance with true religion and 
 charity. The character also of Jesus, of whom in her 
 childhood she had heard innumerable stories of love 
 
NAOMI. 155 
 
 and mercy, had to a certain degree impressed her heart; 
 and though she looked upon his assumption of Divinity 
 as unfounded and blasphemous, and ascribed his miracles 
 to the agency of evil spirits, according to the belief 
 of all her mistaken people, yet she could not withhold 
 her admiration from the holiness, and purity, and self- 
 devotion of his life, and that of his followers and 
 disciples. 
 
 The enthusiasm and determination of Amaziah and 
 her daughter also greatly influenced her mind, and she 
 respected a firmness which she felt herself incapable of 
 sharing. She knew not then the all-powerful effect of 
 the Christian faith in giving courage and boldness to 
 the weakest believer ; she knew not how the contem- 
 plation of the Redeemer's love could inspire such a 
 corresponding feeling of gratitude and devotion, as to 
 banish all weakness and all regard for personal suffer- 
 ing, and make death in its most terrible form less to 
 be dreaded than one act of unfaithfulness to Him. Had 
 Zadok been a Christian, Salome would have found 
 no difficulty in receiving the same doctrines : but she 
 looked up to him as a model of wisdom, and judgment, 
 and piety ; and when she heard him laugh to scorn the 
 " wild delusions of the Nazarenes," she was convinced 
 that he must have good reason for the contempt he 
 expressed, and that it was the weakness of her own 
 mind that inclined her to favour a system to which her 
 husband was so averse. Had she looked simply to the 
 word of God, and studied it attentively, with prayer 
 for the guidance of his Spirit, and cast aside all human 
 dependence, doubtless her mind would have been speedily 
 enlightened, and she would have been spared much of 
 the sorrow, and doubt, and anxiety by which she was 
 eventually tried and afflicted. 
 
 Claudia had not so many prejudices to overcome. 
 She had been brought up in the belief of the existence 
 of a multitude of deities, and if required no great effort 
 
156 NAOMI. 
 
 for her to admit the God of Israel to a share of her 
 worship, when she was instructed by Naomi in the 
 wonders he had performed, and the manifestations he 
 had made of his power and goodness to his peculiar 
 people. But her friend had found it much more diffi- 
 cult to persuade her that alJ the divinities to whom she 
 had from her childhood been taught to pay adoration 
 were but senseless images, helpless and powerless. 
 Time and reflection, the perusal of the Scriptures, and 
 the prayers of Naomi, had by degrees eradicated the 
 errors of her youth ; and the letter which she had 
 received from her brother, declaring his renunciation of 
 all the gods of the heathen, had gone far to convince 
 her that they w T ere unworthy of her worship. During 
 the period of Naomi's absence from Jerusalem, her time 
 had been passed in perfect retirement. The state of the 
 city had made it necessary for females to remain as 
 secluded as possible, and Salome and Deborah had both 
 taken advantage of this season of comparative inactivity 
 to improve the good impressions already made by Naomi's 
 instructions. 
 
 At the period of which we are now speaking, Claudia 
 was therefore in belief a Jew. Naomi had not ven- 
 tured to confide to her the change which was worked in 
 her own sentiments, for she feared that it might weaken 
 Claudia's newly-acquired faith in the one true God of 
 heaven and earth, if she knew that her young teacher 
 paid divine worship to Jesus of Nazareth. Naomi waited 
 until she could be satisfied that her pupil had a right 
 understanding of the nature of Jehovah, as revealed by 
 himself; and then she anticipated with delight the task 
 of displaying to her mind the light of the Gospel, and 
 showing her how the same God who reigns over the 
 universe had manifested himself to the world in the 
 person of his Son — and this for the salvation and redemp- 
 tion of guilty, fallen man ! 
 
 The conversation of Amaziah on the night of her 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 15; 
 
 return to her home, deprived her of the privilege of 
 being the first to declare Jesus Christ to her friend as 
 the Messiah, the Lord ; but she saw with joy the evident 
 impression that was made by her uncle's arguments both 
 bn her mother and Claudia, and earnestly she prayed 
 that the good seed then sown, might, by the influence 
 of the Holy Spirit, spring up and come to perfection, 
 and bear good fruit; and that it might be her blessed 
 privilege to help forward two beings so dear to her in 
 the way of eternal salvation. 
 
CHAPTER X. 
 
 We have mentioned that Galba had succeeded to the 
 throne of the Roman empire, in the room of the tyrant 
 Nero ; and that Vespasian prudently abstained from 
 taking any active measures in Judea, lest he should 
 weaken his forces, but kept them together in readiness 
 for any enterprise that might seem calculated to promote 
 his ambitious views, and hasten the accomplishment of 
 the prophecy that had been pronounced by his Jewish 
 captive, Josephus. Had all the inhabitants of Jerusalem 
 and the neighbouring country improved this season of 
 rest and respite from foreign war, their city might have 
 been better prepared to receive the assaults of the Roman 
 army when at length the siege was determined on ; or, 
 better still, they might, by a timely submission, have 
 appeased the anger of the new emperor, whose atten- 
 tion was greatly occupied by the unsettled state of affairs 
 in the regions nearer to the capital of the empire. 
 
 But no such salutary and prudent steps were taken 
 by these misguided and rebellious people, who o&5y 
 turned the arms that were no longer exerted against 
 a foreign enemy, with greater animosity against each 
 other. Simon the son of Gioras, the bloody and vindic- 
 tive Simon, added a third party to those which already 
 distracted the metropolis. This scourge of his country 
 might rival even John of Gischala in cruelty and fero- 
 city, but he was not a match for him in cunning. He 
 had been conspicuous in the rout of Cestius' army, 
 which had occurred at the beginning of the war and 
 
NAOMI. 159 
 
 6ince that period he had carried on a course of pillage 
 and violence. He had been expelled from Acrabatan<\ 
 by Ananus, and entering Masada, he had succeeded in 
 making himself master of the town. His party had 
 gradually augmented ; and having traversed the region 
 of Idumea with his fierce and victorious band, he at 
 length turned his eyes towards Jerusalem, and begah 
 to entertain hopes that he might vanquish the two 
 parties that already contended for the superiority within 
 her walls, and himself become the leader and the chief 
 of all. 
 
 When his approach was known in the city, a con- 
 siderable body of the Zealots sallied forth to oppose him, 
 but they could not stand against his forces, and were 
 driven back again with discomfiture and loss. Simon 
 did not, however, venture to attack the city imme- 
 diately ; but apprehensive of his own strength, he re- 
 solved on returning to subdue Idumea before he com- 
 menced that enterprise. He therefore placed himself at 
 the head of twenty thousand men, and hastened back to 
 the frontier. The Idumeans speedily assembled to the 
 number of twenty-five thousand aiiu leaving the rest of 
 their forces to gaard the". Aanwlies and possessions from 
 the incursions o^ cne robbers from Masada, they met 
 Simon on one borders of their territory, where a long 
 and doubtful contest was maintained the whole day. It 
 is hard to say which party should be called the victors, 
 for Simon retreated to the village of Nain, which he had 
 previously fortified and put in a state of defence, and the 
 Idumeans retired to their own country. But Simon 
 shortly afterwards made another incursion upon them 
 with a still more powerful army, and having pitched his 
 camp before Tekoa, he dispatched one of his associates, 
 named Eleazar, to persuade the garrison of the neigh- 
 bouring fortress of Herodium to surrender to him. The 
 garrison were so indignant at the proposition that they 
 attacked Eleazar with their drawn swords, and he was 
 
160 NAOMI. 
 
 obliged to leap from the wall into the deep ditch that 
 surrounded it, where he died on the spot. 
 
 The Idumeans dreaded the power and the vengeance 
 of Simon, and they determined, if possible, to ascertain 
 the strength of his army before they again met him in 
 battle ; and one of their princes, named Jacob, offered 
 to accomplish this object. But he was a traitor, and 
 only sought the opportunity of betraying his country 
 into the hands of her enemy. He went from Colures, 
 which was the head-quarters of the Idumeans, to the 
 camp of Simon, and immediately made an agreement 
 to assist him in reducing the whole country to his sub- 
 jection, on condition that he himself should be well 
 treated, and rewarded with riches and honours. To 
 these terms Simon promised a ready compliance, and 
 having regaled him with a grand entertainment, he dis- 
 missed him with extraordinary courtesy. Jacob was 
 elated with the prospects which he saw before him ; and 
 on returning to his countrymen, he endeavoured to alarm 
 them by a false account of the forces of Simon, describing 
 them as much mor: numerous than they really were. He 
 afterwards tried various ar* Q and persuasions with the 
 princes and the chief men, eeparat al v. to induce them 
 to lay down their arms, and receive oiir^n as their 
 governor ; and while he was thus treacherous^ endea- 
 vouring to weaken the courage and corrupt the fidelity 
 of his countrymen, he secretly sent to Simon, desiring 
 him to commence the attack, and promising that he 
 would disperse the Jdumeans. To effect this, as soon as 
 the enemy approached, he mounted his horse and pre- 
 tended to take flight, followed by those whom he had 
 already made his accomplices : and the rest of the army, 
 being seized with a panic, left their ranks and fled away 
 towards their homes. 
 
 Thus, almost without bloodshed, Simon entered the 
 country, took the ancient city of Hebron, and wasted all 
 the neighbourhood. Marching from thence, he ravaged 
 
NAOMI. 1G1 
 
 the whole land of Idumea, and carried off all the pro- 
 visions and cattle of the wretched inhabitants. His 
 army had increased to such a multitude from the number 
 uf irregular troops who followed him, that the country 
 could not furnish necessaries for them ; and the conse- 
 quent distress of the peasantry, added to the cruelty of 
 Simon, made them groan beneath the weight of their 
 Accumulated misfortunes. Simon's army carried desola- 
 tion wherever they turned : they burned some places, 
 and pulled down others ; seized and destroyed whatever 
 fell into their hands, and trampled under-foot every 
 species of vegetation, so that the land became a desert, 
 and appeared as if it had never been cultivated. These 
 proceedings against their former allies added fury to the 
 resentment of the Zealots, and yet they dared not meet 
 the destroyer in open battle ; but having placed ambus- 
 cades along the road, by which they were informed the 
 wife of Simon was to pass, they succeeded in carrying 
 her off a captive to Jerusalem, with several of her at- 
 tendants. They hoped by these means to bring Simon 
 to terms, for they knew that the loss of his wife would 
 distract him ; and therefore they expected that in order 
 to obtain her release he would bind himself by an agree- 
 ment that they might dictate. But the feelings of Simon 
 were not to be acted upon in the manner which they 
 anticipated : instead of approaching their walls a humble 
 suppliant for the restoration of his wife, he came raging 
 like a wounded beast of prey. All who ventured to 
 set their foot outside the gates, to gather olives in the 
 gardens or bring in other necessaries, were seized by 
 his watchful emissaries, and brought to their savage 
 master, who put them to death, without distinction of 
 age or sex, after inflicting on them unparalleled torments. 
 He is said to have been hardly restrained from tearing 
 their flesh with his teeth, so ungovernable was his fury 
 and vengeance. Some of his victims he spared from death 
 only to inflict on them a worse punishment ; for he cut off 
 
 M 
 
162 NAOMI. 
 
 both their hands, and in this mutilated condition sent 
 them back into the city, with orders to tell the leaders, 
 that Simon had sworn by the Almighty, that if they 
 did not immediately restore his wife to him, he would 
 break through their walls, and treat in the same bar- 
 barous manner all who were within the city, without any 
 distinction. This dreadful threat alarmed the people, 
 and even the Zealots. In hope of appeasing their furious 
 enemy, they sent out his wife to him, on which he laid 
 aside his intention of an immediate slaughter, and with- 
 drew his army from the walls. 
 
 During the preparations for his departure, a party of 
 his sentinels brought into the camp a young Jew, whom 
 they had discovered lurking among the neighbouring 
 hills, and apparently watching their motions with great 
 anxiety. He fled at their approach, but they pursued 
 and caught him, and now conducted him into the pre- 
 sence of Simon as a spy. The young man had a bold 
 and crafty countenance ; and his appearance bespoke 
 that he had endured much hardship and fatigue ; but 
 he almost trembled at the fierce aspect of the son of 
 Gioras, whose character was doubtless well known to 
 him. Simon sternly demanded who he was, and what 
 had brought him so near his camp; and believing that 
 deceit could not, in this instance, be of any advantage to 
 him, Javan (for it was him) replied : — 
 
 " I am the son of Zadok the priest, and have long 
 been a captive in the hands of the Romans. With 
 danger and difficulty I escaped from them, when they were 
 encamped on the shores of the Dead Sea. For months 
 I have wandered among the mountains and the deserts, 
 seeking vainly to find an opportunity of returning to my 
 native city, and rouse my couLtrymen to a fiercer oppo- 
 sition against my hated captors The approach of Ves- 
 pasian so near the walls of Jerusalem long deterred mo 
 from the attempt to gain entrance, as I dreaded falling 
 into the hands cf any of his skirmishing parties; and 
 
NAOMI. 163 
 
 though I burned to find myself upon the battlements 
 >f Zion, and to cast defiance at the infidels from he? 
 ^>roud bulwarks, yet I was forced to loiter away my time 
 in restless inactivity. When Vespasian withdrew his 
 forces from the neighbourhood, I again approached my 
 native district, but was again disappointed in my object, 
 by finding that your valiant troops were contending 
 with those ruffian Zealots. The succeeding war in 
 Idumea prevented me from passing through that country, 
 until you left it to seek vengeance for the insult offered 
 to you by John of Gischala and his robber band. Then 
 I entered Judea by a secret path through the mountains, 
 and was anxiously watching for a moment of security, 
 that I might present myself before the gates of the city 
 and join her brave defenders, when I fell into the hands 
 of your brave men." 
 
 Simon was satisfied that the prisoner was not de- 
 ceiving him, and he replied, — 
 
 " Why then did you not boldly come to me, and join 
 the ranks of my patriotic followers ? You might have 
 known that the welfare of Jerusalem is my only object; 
 and that I seek to rid her of her present oppressors, 
 that I may establish again the rules of order and good 
 government, and restore the neglected worship of the 
 temple to its former holiness and magnificence. My 
 righteous efforts will doubtless be blessed with success, 
 and the God of battles will put to rebuke those mis- 
 creants who now so audaciously trample on his holy 
 sanctuary and despise his laws." 
 
 " Most noble Simon," replied the wily Javan, " your 
 holy zeal finds an echo in my breast. Had I known 
 the object of your enterprise, I should long ere this 
 have hastened to enroll myself under your victorious 
 banner, and have rejoiced to lend my aid to so merito- 
 rious a purpose. I am now ready to take an oath of 
 fidelity to you and your cause ; and, by the blessing of 
 the Almighty, we shall soon triumph over the Zealots, 
 
164 NAOMI. 
 
 and restore the city of the Great King to prosperity and 
 peace." 
 
 Thus spoke Javan, partly actuated by a politic regard 
 to his own safety, and partly prompted by his fanatical 
 zeal and pride. He hoped that Simon's party might 
 gain the ascendancy, if they once obtained a footing in 
 the city ; and he knew enough of their leader to be 
 convinced that he would forward to the utmost all his 
 own schemes and projects, for what he called the honour 
 of God — by which he meant, the oppression and destruc- 
 tion of all who differed from the proud, self-righteous 
 ject to which he belonged. He believed that in so doing 
 ne should promote the cause of religion, and strengthen 
 the party of those whom he considered as the only true 
 children of Abraham. He therefore made up his mind 
 to attach himself to Simon, and, if possible, to gain his 
 confidence, and penetrate all his schemes. Should they 
 succeed, he would enter Jerusalem as his follower ; but 
 if he failed in opening her gates, either by force or by 
 subtlety, Javan depended on his own cunning to make 
 his escape from his adopted leader, and unite himself to 
 whichever party he should find the most congenial to his 
 own bigoted feelings, when he had succeeded in obtain- 
 ing an entrance into the city. 
 
 A compact was soon entered into between these two 
 crafty men, who both affected to conceal their own 
 cruel and ambitious views under the disguise of zeal for 
 religion. In this profession Javan wa3 more sincere 
 than Simon ; he had devoted a great part of his early 
 life to the study of the sacred writings, and still more 
 sacred traditions, so profoundly reverenced by his sect ; 
 and for the honour of these voluminous and erudite pro- 
 ductions, and the observance of the wearisome regula- 
 tions which they enjoined, he held it to be his duty to 
 consecrate his time and his strength, and even to aban- 
 don every tie of natural affection that might interfere 
 with the views which he entertained. But with the 
 
NAOMI. 1C5 
 
 son of Gioraa, ambition and revenge were the darling 
 objects ; and religion was little more than a cloak, under 
 which to exercise every violence and every cruelty that 
 was dictated by his own evil heart. He once more 
 resolved to defer his intended attack upon Jerusalem, 
 and wait until the forces within the city had wasted yet 
 more of their strength in civil contests ; and also until 
 he had further augmented his own army. He there- 
 fore retired again into Idumea, where for a consider- 
 able time he continued his former system of pillage and 
 oppression. 
 
 The suspension of hostilities on the part of the 
 Romans, and the departure of Simon, encouraged some 
 of the Christians at Pella to forsake for a little time 
 their place of refuge, and to return to Jerusalem, either 
 to secure some of their effects which had been neglected 
 at the time of their retreat, or to see again those mem- 
 bers of their families who, though separated from them 
 in faith and in hope, were yet united to them by the 
 bonds of affection. Among those who thus visited the 
 holy city at this time were Amaziah and Judith. They 
 had come to the resolution of finally abandoning their 
 devoted and rebellious country, and retiring to Ephesus 
 with their son, who had hitherto remained in Jerusalem. 
 They knew that they should there find a numerous and 
 increasing church of Christians, and that the venerable 
 apostle John then dwelt there, and watched over the 
 spiritual welfare of his beloved brethren in Christ, with all 
 the affection and all the zeal that glowed in his devoted 
 heart. To enjoy the privilege of his presence and his 
 instruction was one great motive that induced Amaziah 
 and his wife to select Ephesus as the place of their 
 retreat ; and they also possessed friends and connexions 
 among the believers established there. Before they 
 undertook so long a journey, they wished to see and to 
 bid farewell to their relations in Jerusalem; and they 
 likewise intended to make an effort for the preservation 
 
100 NAOMI. 
 
 of their dear Naomi, by endeavouring to persuade he? 
 parents to allow her to accompany them, and remain 
 under their protection, until Judea should again be 
 restored to tranquillity. Such a result of the war they 
 did not themselves anticipate ; for they looked confidently 
 for the fulfilment of the denunciations of wrath pro- 
 nounced against their countrymen by the Lord Jesus ; 
 and they feared that if Naomi remained in the city, she 
 would share the fate of its obstinate inhabitants. Oh 
 how gladly would they have persuaded Zadok and Salome 
 also to be the companions of their exile ! But that they 
 knew to be a fruitless wish, so long as they despised the 
 name of the Redeemer, and disbelieved alike his threat - 
 enings and his promises. 
 
 They found their niece unshaken in her faith, and 
 fully resolved to hold fast to the religion which she had 
 60 boldly professed, in spite of all the sorrow which that 
 profession had brought upon her. It is true that the 
 influence of her kind and affectionate mother had pre- 
 served her from any severe manifestations of her father's 
 wrath ; but all the domestic comfort and happiness 
 which she had so long enjoyed was gone. Zadok no 
 longer regarded her with affection and pride, and no 
 longer delighted in conversing with her, and instructing 
 her in all the learning for which he was himself so 
 celebrated. As much as possible he avoided seeing her, 
 and when they met, his countenance expressed such 
 deep grief and such repressed anger, that Naomi shrunk 
 from his presence, and in her own apartment shed 
 many bitter tears of sorrow, but not of weakness or 
 indecision. The severest trial she had to undergo waa 
 when at stated periods she was summoned to attend her 
 fatherj^nd rabbi Joazer, to whom the secret of her 
 apostasy had been confided, and in whose learned argu- 
 ments her parents placed their only hope of her restora- 
 tion to the true faith. 
 
 Rabbi Joazer spared neither time nor pains to accom- 
 
NAOMI. 107 
 
 plish this desired object; but all his tedious harangues, 
 and all his copious appeals to the rabbinical writings and 
 the traditions of the elders, only served to show to 
 Naomi more plainly the folly and absurdity of exalting 
 these human inventions above the word of God, and 
 made her feel more devotedly attached to the faith she 
 had adopted, and which she knew to be verified by 
 Scripture, and founded on divine revelation. With 
 humility, and yet with firmness, she replied to the asser- 
 tions of the rabbi ; and quoted the words of the prophets 
 to prove that Jesus was indeed the Christ. Joazer 
 would not listen to her; he only overwhelmed and 
 silenced her, by long and rapid quotations from the 
 cumbrous volumes on which he rested his creed ; and at 
 length dismissed her with anger and impatience to her 
 chamber again. 
 
 Claudia was her constant companion, and her greatest 
 earthly solace. She sympathised in the afflictions of her 
 friend, and listened with an interest that daily increased, 
 to the detail of all that she had seen and heard at Pella, 
 and all the affecting narratives that had at first attracted 
 Naomi's own attention, and excited her own curiosity, 
 and led to her own adoption of the faith of Christ. The 
 heart of Claudia was touched, and it was evident that 
 the work of the Spirit had commenced within her, 
 though it advanced but slowly, and she did not, as it 
 were, grasp and comprehend the doctrines that were 
 presented to her, with the rapidity that had characterized 
 Naomi's conversion. Her less energetic disposition was 
 alarmed at the wonder and the novelty of the religion 
 that was proposed to her belief; and though in the 
 mythology which she had been taught in her childhood, 
 there were many pretended instances of the taathen 
 divinities dwelling with men upon the earth, mt the 
 history of Jesus Christ, God manifest in the flesh, was 
 altogether so different from these idle tales, and the 
 miracles which glorified his earthly life were so astonish- 
 
168 NAOMI. 
 
 mg and so awakening, that Claudia paused before she could 
 give full credence to all that her friend related to her. 
 
 Salome had repeated to her husband the substance of 
 the interesting discourse of Amaziah on the night of 
 Naomi's return ; and Zadok saw plainly that an impres- 
 sion had been made on her mind, which he was very 
 anxious to obliterate. He therefore strictly enjoined 
 her never to renew the conversation with his daughter, on 
 the plea that it would only strengthen Naomi's unhappy 
 belief if she was called on to defend it; but his real 
 object was to preserve his wife from the contamination 
 of her obnoxious doctrines. He also took every oppor- 
 tunity of repeating to Salome his strongest arguments 
 against Christianity, and all the popular slanders that 
 were circulated against its Founder, and his immediate 
 followers. By these means he succeeded in silencing the 
 voice of conviction that was beginning to make itself 
 heard in her breast ; and the seed of the Spirit lay dor- 
 mant beneath the weight of ancient prejudice, and 
 mistaken reverence for the opinion of her intelligent 
 and upright husband. 
 
 Things were in this state when Amaziah and Judith 
 returned to Jerusalem. The house in which they had 
 formerly dwelt when resident in the city, had been pil- 
 laged and destroyed during the recent scenes of anarchy 
 and confusion ; but Amaziah was a man of wealth, and 
 had secured sufficient property in gold and jewels to 
 provide for the maintenance of himself and his family, 
 besides allowing him to indulge in the benevolent pleasure 
 of ministering largely to the support and comfort of his 
 poorer brethren. Zadok, somewhat unwillingly, invited 
 him to reside, during the short period that he intended 
 to remain in Jerusalem, in a portion of his own spacious 
 dwelling ; but he never eat at the same table with his 
 brother or his family, and he allowed as little intercourse 
 as possible between the members of his own household 
 and the Nazarene inmates of his house. 
 
NAOMI. 169 
 
 The comparative state of security to which Jerusalem 
 and its vicinity were restored, by the inactivity of the 
 Romans, also induced the aged Mary to return to her 
 beloved home at Bethany, under the protection of Ama 
 ziah, who left her in her secluded dwelling, before he 
 and his well-armed party descended the Mount of Olives 
 and entered the city. Naomi could not rest when she 
 found that her venerable friend was again at Bethany 
 without seeking the first opportunity of going to visit 
 her; and as she was allowed to walk out under the 
 guardianship of the indulgent Deborah, she succeeded 
 several times in inducing her to extend their rambles to 
 the village, and permit her to rest awhile in Mary's 
 cottage. The old nurse knew that Naomi was under 
 the displeasure of her father, and as she was present 
 on the evening when the disclosure of her sentiments 
 took place, she was well aware of the cause of Zadok's 
 anger, and therefore she could not imagine that his 
 daughter's visits to the aged disciple of Jesus would be 
 approved of by him. Nevertheless she could not deny 
 her dear young mistress in anything, and by her means 
 Naomi enjoyed much delightful conversation with her 
 friend. Perhaps the young and ardent convert would 
 have been more strictly in the path of duty if she had 
 not thus acted in opposition to the wishes of her parents ; 
 but we are only describing a human character, liable to 
 sins and errors, and not a model of perfection, such as 
 the world has never seen but once. Naomi believed 
 that she could not be wrong in seeking the society of 
 her to whom she owed the knowledge of salvation, and 
 endeavouring to obtain from her instructions fresh know- 
 ledge and fresh strength, to support her in any coming 
 triaib or sufferings. The increasing infirmities of her 
 beloved teacher also acted as a strong stimulus to her to 
 seize every opportunity of visiting her, not only that 
 she might benefit by her discourse as much as possible, 
 but also that she might cheer her solitude, aod minister 
 
170 NAOMI. 
 
 to her wan**, and, as far as lay in her power, render her 
 latter days easy and comfortable. 
 
 Claudia always accompanied her friend on these expe- 
 ditions ; and the words of the venerable and evidently 
 declining saint powerfully strengthened the impression 
 which had already been made on her mind. The sacred 
 peace and joy that shone in the countenance of Mary, 
 nveted her attention and commanded her respect ; while 
 the kindness and benignity of her manner, her zeal for 
 the spiritual welfare of her young pupils, and her tender 
 indulgence for their faults and backslidings, won her 
 warmest affection. 
 
 Judith and Amaziah also made frequent visits to the 
 dwelling of Mary ; and by their care, a pool Christian 
 woman was discovered in the village, and engaged to 
 attend upon her, and provide for her comfort. Hannah 
 was a humble but most devoted disciple, and she joyfully 
 undertook to watch the declining days of one so holy 
 and so privileged as Mary of Bethany. Her own 
 poverty had prevented her from retiring to Pella at the 
 commencement of the war, and the entire seclusion in 
 which she lived, had caused her to be overlooked by 
 those who would willingly have assisted her; and she 
 now rejoiced that she had been appointed to remain in 
 danger and distress, since it was her lot at length to 
 share the dwelling, and listen to the discourse, of her who 
 had sat at the feet of Jesus, and heard from his own lips 
 the words of grace and salvation. 
 
 One evening near the time of sunset, Naomi and 
 Claudia were returning from their favourite walk to 
 Bethany, attended only by the faithful Deborah, Theo- 
 philus, who was their frequent companion, being unable 
 to join them. They crossed the rippling stream of 
 Cedron, and entered the garden of Zadok, which extended 
 from the margin of the brook to the road by which 
 they always approached the city gate. The thick foliage 
 of the overhanging trees cast a deep shade across the 
 
NAOMI. 171 
 
 garden path, and the young maidens were startled at 
 observing the figure of a man lurking in one of the darkest 
 spots. Claudia would have fled from the garden, and 
 Deborah shrunk back, trembling more from a superstitious 
 fear of meeting an apparition than from any apprehen- 
 sion of danger from a living man. But Naomi, with 
 her usual presence of mind and undaunted spirit, drew 
 them forward, whispering, " Fear not : if evil is intended 
 it is useless to fly, for we must be overtaken ; and if we 
 boldly proceed, our confidence may deter the intruder 
 from approaching us." 
 
 They advanced along the most open path, and Naony 
 continued talking to her companions in a cheerful tone 
 of voice, when even her courage was almost put to 
 flight by the stranger suddenly springing towards her 
 through the bushes, and catching her in his arms. But 
 what was her surprise and delight when she heard the 
 voice of Javan exclaim, — 
 
 "It is my own dear sister Naomi! I thought 1 
 could not mistake your form and step — but your voice 
 completely satisfied me. I have been lingering here for 
 some hours ; for I was anxious, if possible, to see some 
 member of my father's household, and learn the present- 
 state of the city before I presented myself at the gate. 
 But as I find you, Naomi, walking thus slenderly 
 attended, I conclude that the civil war has somewhat 
 subsided, and I may fearlessly enter the city under your 
 escort." 
 
 Naomi most joyfully embraced her brother, for whom 
 she had a sincere affection, notwithstanding the many 
 annoyances and provocations which she had received 
 for his violent temper. Indeed all these were forgotten 
 and forgiven during his long absence ; and she remem- 
 bered but that Javan was her only brother, who had 
 been in danger and in captivity, and had now returned 
 to be her friend and companion, and the comfort, as she 
 hoped, of her parents. She assured him that he could 
 
172 NAOMI. 
 
 safely enter the walls of Jerusalem, as the Zealots were 
 almost constantly shut up in the temple, except when 
 they sallied forth to insult or pillage the more peaceable 
 inhabitants. 
 
 " But happily," she added, " the situation of our 
 father's house, so near the water-gate, allows me to walk 
 out constantly in this direction ; and not only to enjoy 
 the beauty and fragrance of our own garden, but tc 
 ramble unmolested among the olive-groves of yonder 
 mount, and to visit the lovely village of Bethany." 
 
 Naomi sighed as she spoke of Bethany, for she feared 
 that the return of her brother might put a stop to the 
 happy and interesting hours which she passed there 
 with Mary ; for she knew that if he once suspected the 
 object of her visits to the village, his anger would be 
 ungovernable, and she dreaded his becoming acquainted 
 with what he would call her impious apostasy. She 
 could have wished that he might remain ignorant of it, 
 but she felt that it was almost a hopeless wish, and 
 she only prayed that she might be supported under the 
 bitter addition of a brother's anger aud a brother's 
 scorn. 
 
 Claudia did not receive the salutations of Javan with 
 unmixed pleasure. She feared for Naomi, and she feared 
 for herself, and she felt a gloomy foreboding that his 
 presence would only bring fresh trouble and discord. 
 But Deborah was overpowered with delight at again 
 beholding her beloved young master in freedom. All 
 the waywardness of his disposition had not weakened 
 her attachment to him, and he returned her affection 
 with great sincerity. Javan was not devoid of good 
 natural feelings, and when they were called forth he 
 displayed a warmth of heart that would have made him 
 amiable and beloved, if it had been united to the Christian 
 graces of humility and charity. But pride and fanaticism 
 were his predominant passions, and too often stifled or 
 "oncealed all that was good and estimable in his character. 
 
NAOMI. 173 
 
 He loved his parents and he loved his sister. His 
 father's learning and strict attention to the observances 
 of religion and the customs of his sect, were with him a 
 source of pride, and he could not but respect the deep 
 piety and integrity of Zadok ; while his mother's gentle 
 and affectionate manner, and the tender admonitions 
 which she had bestowed on him at parting, had made 
 an impression on his heart that could not be obliterated. 
 In the energy and determination of Naomi's character 
 he found a counterpart of his own ; and he admired her 
 spirit, though it had been the frequent cause of dissen< 
 sions between them in former days, while yet his sister's 
 heart was unchanged, and the faults of her education 
 were uncorrected by the mild spirit of Christianity. 
 Bat all the more engaging points in her character were 
 unshared by her brother, and found no sympathy from 
 him when his love for her was opposed by his prejudices 
 or his passions. 
 
 On reaching the threshold of their father's house, 
 Naomi hastened forward to acquaint her mother of 
 Javan's return, for she feared that the sudden joy of 
 seeing him so unexpectedly might overpower her. She 
 found Salome and Zadok, with their friend Rabbi Joazer, 
 sitting on the terrace at the back of the house, from 
 whence there was a fine view of the Mount of Olives ' 
 and the surrounding country. The situation of Zadok'* 
 house was very elevated ; and this terrace, which was a 
 favourite resort of the family, entirely commanded the 
 city walls to the east, and afforded a cool and pleasant 
 retreat when the sun was sinking towards the western 
 horizon, and casting the deep and broad shadows of the 
 temple and the battlements across the fertile valley that 
 lay below. A small hzt, richly cultivated garden of 
 flowers had been lormed at the foot of the terrace, and 
 the perfume of roses and jessamines, and other odorous 
 plants, rose deliciously in the evening breeze. The 
 moon had ju^ risen above the summit of the Mount. of 
 
174 NAOMI. 
 
 Olives, and though it yet appeared but as a brilliant 
 crescent, yet in the pure atmosphere of that favoured 
 land its mild beams were sufficient to shed a soft and 
 lovely light on all around. Naomi paused involuntarily 
 when she drew near the group who were seated in this 
 enchanting spot. Zadok and Joazer were conversing so 
 earnestly that her light step was unperceived, as the 
 faces of the speakers were turned from, her, and unin- 
 tentionally she heard some words of their discourse. 
 
 " She is an obstinate apostate !" exclaimed the rabbi, 
 with warmth. " She is unworthy of the name of Zadok's 
 daughter! Let her be anathema maranatha." 
 
 " Oh ! say not so," cried the trembling voice of Salome. 
 " Curse not my child, most holy rabbi. If, as you say, 
 she is possessed by the spirits of evil, let us rather pray 
 for her." 
 
 Zadok was about to reply, when a sigh that burst 
 from Naomi's burdened heart attracted the attention of 
 her parents and the rabbi, and they turned towards her. 
 It must have been a heart of stone that could look upon 
 her at that moment, and not be touched by the expres- 
 sion of deep grief and patient resignation depicted in 
 her pale countenance. Her hands were clasped, and her 
 glistening eyes turned upwards, as if seeking from above 
 that comfort and that protection which it seemed pro- 
 bable would soon be denied her on earth. Anxiety and 
 sorrow naa already left their traces on her form and face, 
 and quenched the brilliance of her clear black eye ; but 
 she was more lovely and more interesting in her patient 
 grief than she had been in the pride of her joyous 
 youth. 
 
 A tear rolled down Salome's cheek as she gazed upon 
 her beloved, but, as she oeiieved, her deluded and erring 
 child ; and Zadok turned away, and strove to conquer 
 the love and the compassion that swelled within his 
 breast. But the rabbi was unmoved. Years of laborious 
 and unprofitable study had extinguished his social affec- 
 
NAOMI. 175 
 
 tions, and dried up the current of his natural feelings. 
 In the firmness of the young Christian he saw nothing 
 but the machinations of Satan, and in her touching 
 sorrow he only recognised the wiles of the evil one to 
 soften and deceive her parents. 
 
 ° Away, thou child of the devil ! " he exclaimed, " and 
 seek not to move your too indulgent parents by this vain 
 show of sorrow, while by your perverseness and impietj 
 you are all the while breaking their hearts. Oh that you 
 resembled your holy and zealous brother Javan ! Then 
 would you be a joy and a comfort to the house of the 
 righteous Zadok, instead of bringing shame and dis- 
 honour on the descendant of Aaron, the saint of the 
 Lord. But why do I waste my words on one so obdurate 
 and so unworthy. Satan hath blinded thine eyes, and 
 shut out the light of heaven ; and but for your mother's 
 false tenderness, you should be sent forth an outcast, as 
 his portion." 
 
 To this passionate malediction the unhappy Naomi 
 made no reply. She felt that it was but a portion of 
 her appointed trial, and in her heart she repeated the 
 meek words of the fugitive King of Israel — " Let him 
 curse, for the Lord hath bidden him." She turned 
 towards her mother, and said in a faltering voice, 
 
 " I come only to announce my brother's safe return. 
 He feared to startle you if he suddenly appeared. May 
 he be a blessing to you. For myself, I can only expect 
 his scorn and hatred when he hears that I have learned 
 to honour the holy name which he despises. But be it 
 so. My proud heart has need of all this to convince it 
 of its own weakness and its own depravity." 
 
 Joazer had not waited for the conclusion of Naomi's 
 sentence, but had hurried from the terrace to meet and 
 io welcome his former pupil; and Salome seized the 
 opportunity of his absence to entreat her husband to con- 
 ceal from Javan, at least for a time, the apostasy of his 
 niter. 
 
 
1?0 NAOMI. 
 
 " Doubtless," she urged, u our prayers and our argu- 
 ments will, ere long, bring her back into the path of 
 truth ; and you know, Zadok, the violence of Javan 'a 
 feelings with regard to the Nazarene faith. Before I 
 go to meet my son, let me hear you promise to keep 
 from him the knowledge of what would so deeply grieve 
 him." 
 
 Zadok gave the promise which she required, for he 
 hoped that Naomi might derive benefit from the con- 
 versation and the learning of her brother ; and he knew 
 that if Javan even suspected her of being a disciple of 
 Jesus of Nazareth, he would hold it to be contamination 
 to have any intercourse with her. Naomi rejoiced in 
 this concession, for she dreaded her brother's wrath; and 
 she determined that she would not confess to him her 
 faith so long as duty and sincerity did not require it. 
 She would gladly have retired to her own chamber, and 
 related to Claudia all that had occurred, but she felt that 
 her absence from the family circle on this occasion would 
 excite the surprise and call forth the inquiries of her 
 brother ; she therefore endeavoured to subdue her emo- 
 tion, and to assume a cheerful aspect, before Javan and 
 the rabbi, joined by her father and mother, appeared on 
 the terrace. 
 
 The greetings and the animated conversation that en- 
 sued, allowed her time to rally her spirits and regain her 
 composure. Javan had much to tell of his perils at 
 Jotapata, of his long and irksome captivity, and of his 
 escape and subsequent adventures. And as the name of 
 Marcellus was frequently mentioned in his narrative, 
 and Javan also faithfully delivered the parting messages 
 of their former friend to each member of the family, 
 Naomi felt eo deep an interest in the discourse as to 
 forget for a time her own peculiar trials and sorrow* 
 Claudia also was delighted at the news of her brothei't* 
 Baf'ety and prosperity. It was a long time since he had 
 been able to send her any intelligence ; but in his last 
 
NAOMI. 17/ 
 
 letter he had informed him that their father waa 
 \nxiously awaiting any favourable opportunity for re- 
 calling her from Jerusalem, and placing her in some 
 secure retreat, before the Roman army should com- 
 mence a serious attack upon the capital. She had 
 therefore, since the departure of Simon and his army, 
 been in constant expectation of receiving a summons 
 from Rufus, and an intimation of the plan which he 
 wished her to pursue in order to join him. She ardently 
 desired again to see her father and brother ; and yet she 
 dreaded this summons, for her heart was linked to Jeru- 
 salem by many ties, and she regretted that she had not 
 been born a Jewish maiden, that so her duty as well as 
 her affections might lead her to share the dangers and 
 remain to sympathise in the sorrows of Ler friends. She 
 had prospects of happiness laid out before her, the 
 particulars of which shall be detailed hereafter, but she 
 feared that her father's consent might not be obtained 
 for their accomplishment, and that he might demand 
 from her a sacrifice that she felt she could hardly make. 
 When first she recognised Javan in the garden, she 
 thought that he might have been employed by her father 
 to escort her out of the city to meet him in some safe 
 place ; and she listened with mingled anxiety and fear, 
 until she found from his conversation with Naomi that 
 he had escaped as a fugitive from the Roman camp, and 
 not come as an emissary from the centurion. And when 
 she heard the story of his wanderings, and knew how 
 long a period had elapsed since he left the camp, though 
 relieved from the dread of being recalled from Jerusa- 
 lem, she again felt anxious and surprised at her brother's 
 long silence, and feared that his messengers must have 
 been unfaithful, or that his letters had been intercepted 
 by the way. While she was minutely interrogating 
 Javan concerning her father and brother, Zadok drew 
 the rabbi aside, and communicated to him his reasons 
 far consenting to keep secret from the zealous young 
 
 5 
 
178 NAOMI. 
 
 Pharisee the fact of his sister's conversion to Christianity 
 and with some difficulty he obtained Joazer's concur- 
 rence to the plan. The fanatical rabbi burned to disclose 
 the whole story of Naomi's crimes to her brother ; for 
 he fully anticipated that he should then have Javan's 
 support and assistance in bringing about those harsh 
 measures which he had vainly pressed upon her parents, 
 as most likely to conduce to her restoration. It was 
 therefore with a bad grace that he agreed to allow a 
 farther period for the trial of gentle treatment, and con- 
 sented to meet and converse with the delinquent, in the 
 presence of her brother, with the same freedom and cor- 
 diality that had marked his manner towards her in 
 former days. These two learned but mistaken men then 
 rejoined the party, and listened with considerable inte- 
 rest to Javan's account of the forces and discipline of 
 the Roman army, and also to as much as he thought 
 proper to disclose of Simon's projects. He had left hia 
 adopted leader in Idumea, and had entered Jerusalem 
 as a spy upon the Zealot party. His design was to 
 incline as many of the influential men as he could induce 
 to listen to him, to invite Simon into the city, and make 
 him their chief, in opposition to John of Gischala, and 
 when he considered affairs in a proper state for the ap- 
 pearance of the son of Gioras at the gates of Jerusalem, 
 lie had promised to send him intelligence by a trusty 
 messenger, or himself to go into Idumea, and summon 
 him to be the deliverer of his country. 
 
 The greater part of these schemes Javan kept pro- 
 foundly secret ; and after he had lauded the courage and 
 the zeal of Simon, and expatiated on his patriotism and 
 his fitness to take the command of the Jewish forces, as 
 successor to the captive Josephus, he turned the conver- 
 sation to his own personal adventures and dangers, since 
 he had escaped from the Roman camp. His sufferings 
 and privations had frequently been very severe, as he 
 was compelled to lurk among rocks and uninhabited 
 
NAOMI. 179 
 
 wildernesses for several days together, for fear of falling 
 into the hands of his enemies. In the village of Bethezob, 
 in Peraea, he had found a refuge for some time, at the 
 dwelling of Mary, the daughter of Eleazar, who was a 
 near relation of his mother's, and with whom he had 
 become acquainted during her temporary residence in 
 Jerusalem some years before. She waa a woman of 
 great wealth, and lived on the estates which she had 
 inherited from her father, in a style of magnificence and 
 luxury. Her attendants and domestics formed a nume- 
 rous retinue; and her influence in the neighbourhood 
 was so great, that when Placidus, shortly after Javan's 
 visit to his relative, ravaged the district of Perasa, he 
 deemed it prudent to leave the noble lady unmolested, in 
 the hope that his moderation might induce her to favour 
 the Roman party. 
 
 Javan informed his parents that he had endeavoured 
 to persuade Mary to remove, with her only child and 
 all her movable wealth, to the metropolis for security, 
 before the Roman army should enter Peraea; but she 
 had refused to do so at that time, as she felt convinced 
 that with the comparatively small body of troops which 
 Placidus had under his command, he would not attempt 
 the subjugation of the province. Her conjectures had 
 proved false, and the Roman general had not long after- 
 wards carried his conquering arms through the whole 
 region. Mary had however remained in safety on her 
 own territory; and when, some time subsequent to his 
 first visit, Javan had again found it necessary to retreat 
 to Peraea, to avoid the wild bands who, under their 
 leader Simon, were ravaging Idumea, he found her 
 meadows and orchards as fertile and uninjured as when 
 he saw them before the descent of Placidus. The lady 
 C f Bethezob had, however, been so much alarmed at the 
 destruction which the Romans had effected in the sur- 
 rounding country, that she told Javan she had resolved 
 to abandon her estates and retire with her family into 
 
180 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 Jerusalem, to await in the security of its walls and battle- 
 ments, the termination of the war. Better had it been 
 for the wealthy daughter of Eleazar to have remained 
 near her native village, subject to all the chances and 
 the dangers of an invading army, than to join the inha- 
 bitants of Zion, and share in all the sorrows and suffer- 
 ings and revolting crimes to which the long-protracted 
 siege at length drove this most desperate and enduring 
 peoplf I 
 
 
CHAPTER SJ. 
 
 Tiik return of Javan to the home of his father put an 
 end, in a great degree, to the freedom and independence 
 that Naomi had hitherto enjoyed in directing her 
 rambles according to her own inclination. Her brother 
 constantly offered to be her companion and protector, 
 when he was not engaged in carrying on his secret 
 machinations in favour of Simon, and it was therefore 
 but seldom that she could now find an opportunity of 
 visiting her beloved old friend at Bethany. Occasionally, 
 however, she enjoyed that satisfaction, accompanied by 
 Claudia and escorted by her cousin Theophilus. Since 
 her return to Jerusalem from Pella, she had become 
 better acquainted with her cousin than she had been 
 before. He was naturally extremely reserved in his 
 manner, and the consciousness that on the important 
 subject of religion he differed from the family of Zadok, 
 had made him rather shun his relatives, when he was 
 not called upon by duty or kindness to associate with 
 them. It has been mentioned that during the time of 
 Zadok's illness, when the Zealots carried on their wildest 
 outrages, Theophilus remained in Jerusalem to be a 
 comfort and protection to Salome and Claudia. To the 
 former he had always been very much attached, for the 
 gentleness and meekness of her disposition accorded 
 with his ideas of what was becoming in a female cha- 
 racter much more than the energetic spirit of he? 
 daughter ; and he frequently lamented that she should 
 remain ignorant of the religion of Him who was emi- 
 
182 
 
 NAOMi. 
 
 nenuy '< meek and lowly of heart," and whose doctrines 
 he felt sure would have found a suitable abode in her 
 amiable and pious spirit. But "the Lord seeth not as 
 man seeth," and judgeth not as man judgeth. The 
 proud and self-confident Naomi became, by the teaching 
 of His Spirit, a mild disciple of Christ — she whom 
 Theophilus regarded as too high-minded and self-willed 
 to receive the humbling doctrines of Christianity, had 
 already embraced them with eagerness and sincerity; 
 but her more gentle mother shunned and dreaded the 
 same doctrines, and while appealing to the mercy of 
 God, yet put confidence in the flesh, and — a8 she had 
 been brought up to do — trusted in part to her own works 
 for acceptance with Him. 
 
 For Claudia Theophilus conceived a much warmei 
 affection. The candour of her disposition, and her open- 
 ness to conviction when he conversed with her on the 
 folly and iniquity of her former religion, won his esteem; 
 and the intelligence and seriousness of her remarks made 
 him hope that in due time her heart would be prepared 
 for the reception of that faith to which he was a most 
 zealous convert. He delighted to read and explain to 
 her the writings of Moses and the prophets, and to point 
 out to her, through the whole series of sacred Scripture, 
 the promise of the great Messiah, the seed of the woman 
 who should bruise the serpent's head. He did not alto- 
 gether dwell on these glorious passages which depict 
 his triumphant advent. He had learned to believe and 
 adore him in his humiliation, and he showed to Claudia 
 how the Saviour must be stricken and smitten, and bear 
 the transgressions of men ; and how he must be despised 
 and rejected by those whom he came to save ; and at 
 last, how it was written of him that he should make " his 
 grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death," 
 though " he had done no violence, neither was any deceit 
 in his mouth." 
 
 By these means he opened her mind to the real cha- 
 
NAOMI. 183 
 
 racter of the Messiah, whose coining she still regarded 
 as future, and prepared her to receive the lowly Jesus of 
 Nazareth as " hiru of whom Moses and the prophets did 
 speak." When Naomi returned home, Theophilus had 
 not further enlightened his young pupil in the Christian 
 faith. He was well satisfied with the progress she was 
 aiaking under his instruction and that of Salome and 
 Deborah ; but when at their next meeting she informed 
 him of the confession which her friend had so boldly 
 made, and with tears entreated him to try and convince 
 her of her error, and thus restore her to her father's 
 favour, he felt that he could no longer dissemble his own 
 faith. Amaziah, in declaring himself and Judith to be 
 Christians, had not mentioned his son ; he had wished 
 him to act as he saw best for himself; and Claudia had 
 no idea that her preceptor was also a Nazarene, and that 
 he had hitherto purposely withheld from her the know- 
 ledge of his being so. She was therefore not a little 
 astonished at his declaration that he had been baptized 
 into the church of Christ many years ago, and that the 
 dearest wish of his heart was to see her as sincere a 
 believer in the crucified Jesus as he was himself. 
 
 From that time Theophilus took every opportunity of 
 conversing with Claudia on the subject most interesting 
 to him ; and Naomi rejoiced to find that her friend's 
 prejudices against Christianity were gradually disap- 
 pearing. She delighted to join in the animated discus- 
 sions that frequently occurred between Claudia and her 
 young teacher, and her own fervent enthusiasm inspired 
 fresh zeal into the calm but devoted spirit of Theophilus. 
 The same faith animated them both, and perfect con- 
 fidence was soon established between the cousins, such 
 as they had never felt in former days. Naomi was re- 
 garded by Theophilus as a sister ; and the warmest 
 efforts and the most heartfelt prayers were exerted by 
 these Christian relatives for the advancement of Claudia's 
 true happiness and eternal salvation. 
 
184 NAOMI. 
 
 When Amaziah and Judith became inmates in tho 
 house of Zadok, they saw with much concern the evident 
 attachment that subsisted between their son and the 
 young Roman maiden ; for they knew not that the Spirit 
 of the Lord was working in her heart, and bringing her 
 out of heathen darkness into the glorious light of the 
 Gospel. But when Theophilus informed them of the 
 progress which the true religion had already made in 
 dispelling the errors of her education, and bringing her 
 to the knowledge of God, they rejoiced that he had 
 bestowed his affections on one so amiable and so sensible 
 as Claudia. The interest which they would naturally 
 have felt in instructing so engaging and ingenuous a 
 pupil, was greatly enhanced by the prospect of her be- 
 coming ere long their daughter ; and they resolved that 
 as soon as she was prepared to embrace the religion of 
 Jesus, and to receive baptism, they would solicit her 
 father's consent to her union with Theophilus, and 
 removal with them to Ephesus. 
 
 Naomi sincerely rejoiced in her friend's happiness ; 
 but the idea that the time was drawing near when Ama- 
 ziah and Judith were to depart from Jerusalem, and that 
 then Claudia also would be removed far away from her, 
 and she should be left without one Christian friend in 
 whom she could confide, filled her with sorrow. While 
 Mary of Bethany lived, she knew that she should not 
 want either sympathy or counsel ; but she saw that the 
 aged saint was sinking gradually into the grave, and her 
 own prospects were cheerless and gloomy as regarded 
 the present world. Nevertheless all the persuasions and 
 arguments of Claudia and her relatives were quite 
 unavailing to induce her to accompany them in their 
 .exile. Her parents would have consented to her doing 
 so, for Zadok saw how hopeless it was that she would 
 ever return to the faith of her fathers ; and he would 
 not have opposed any plan by which the dishonour of 
 Ler apostasy might have been kept from the knowledge 
 
NAOMI. 185 
 
 of the world. To Salome the loss of her daughter's 
 society would have been irreparable and severe ; and 
 yet she almost entreated her to go. She believed that 
 Naomi would thuB be removed from many griefs and 
 much anxiety ; and she also dreaded the evil days that, 
 her heart foreboded were coming on Zion, and desired to 
 know that her beloved child was placed beyond the 
 reach of Judea's chastisement. Not even her mother's 
 wishes could in this instance shake the resolution ol 
 Naomi : she could not believe that it was her duty to 
 forsake her father and mother, so long as she was not 
 absolutely prevented from exercising her own religion, 
 and compelled to conform to anything which her con- 
 science condemned. This was not the case, for Zadok 
 was too wise to resort to such measures; and in the 
 privacy of her own chamber she was permitted to pass 
 her time according to the dictates of her own unalter- 
 able faith, and the customs which she had learned from 
 her Christian brethren at Pella. No prospects of per- 
 sonal security and happiness could tempt her to leave 
 her parents, more especially in a time of danger and 
 anxiety ; and her firmness on this point moved the 
 heart of Zadok towards his daughter, and made him 
 in some measure relax from the sternness of manner 
 "which he had assumed towards her ever since her return 
 from Pella. 
 
 Javan knew not that his uncle and Judith were mem- 
 bers of the sect which he so greatly despised. Their 
 apostasy had been hitherto kept secret from him ; and 
 therefore if he had believed that heavy calamities were 
 coming on the city of his pride, he would have urged 
 his sister to remove for a time to Ephesus. But Javan 
 dreamt only of his country's triumph, and admitted not 
 one thought of her desolation, lie looked forward with 
 hope and confidence to the result of the war, and exulted 
 in the prospect of meeting the Romans, hand to hand, 
 before the walls of Jerusalem. Therefore he encouraged 
 
186 NAOMI c 
 
 Naomi to remain, and witness the glorious deliverance 
 which the Lord would bring about for his own people ; 
 and though far from sharing his triumphant expecta- 
 tions, she was well pleased that he did not oppose her 
 wishes, and her determination to share whatever peril 
 should betide her parents. 
 
 The family of Zadok were thus circumstanced and 
 thus influenced, when, on a calm and lovely evening, 
 Theophilus, with his cousin and Claudia, crossed the 
 brook of Kedron, and ascended the Mount of Olives. 
 Theophilus led his companions a little out of the direct 
 road to Bethany, that they might visit the garden of 
 Gethsemane — that spot so sacred and so dear to every 
 one who bears the name of Him, who beneath those 
 aged trees wept and agonized for them ! Tradition had 
 preserved the situation of the very spot on which the 
 Saviour knelt ; and in deep emotion the three young 
 converts now stood round the consecrated spot, while 
 Theophilus fervently prayed that they all might be par- 
 takers in the redemption purchased by the mysterious 
 sufferings of the Son of God. Naomi had not visited 
 that garden since she had been taught to feel so deep an 
 interest in the Divine Being, whose presence had so 
 frequently hallowed it, and who loved to retire to the 
 calmness of its peaceful shades, after the toils and trials 
 of the day were over. There had he conversed with his 
 highly-favoured disciples, and there had he passed hours 
 in prayer for them, and for all who should in after ages 
 believe on Him through their word. How precious was 
 the remembrance of those prayers to the heart of Naomi 
 She had already met with difficulties and temptations in 
 her Christian course, and she had reason to anticipate 
 still further trials and sufferings ; yet she knew that 
 the might apply to herself the words of her Lord 
 •o Peter, " I have prayed for thee, that thy faith faii 
 not;" and trusting to his intercession, she believed 
 that strength would be given her to take up the 
 
NAOMI. 187 
 
 cross, and follow the Lamb whithersoever lie should 
 lead her. 
 
 Her reflections therefore on her future prospects were 
 serious, but not desponding ; and they occupied her 
 mind during the remainder of the walk to Bethany so 
 entirely that she took no part in the conversation of 
 Theophilus and Claudia. Their discourse naturally 
 turned from Gethsemane to the succeeding events in 
 the sorrowful life of the Redeemer ; and when they 
 reached the dwelling of Mary, the interesting subject 
 was unfinished. 
 
 " Mary," said Claudia, as she seated herself by the 
 couch on which the aged disciple rested, " we have beeu 
 to the garden of Olives, where you used to say you 
 would lead me and Naomi, and tell us of the latter 
 days of Jesus of Nazareth. I fear your feeble limbs 
 will never again carry you to the holy spot ; but will 
 you not relate to us now what you remember of the 
 Redeemer's last visits to this house, and all the sad events 
 that closed his life?" 
 
 " My child," replied Mary, " it is now my happiness 
 and my support to dwell on those days ; though when 
 they were present, I believed that the misery and woe 
 which I endured would have broken my heart. My 
 soul, now that it is about to quit this earthly scene and 
 appear before its Maker, rests wholly on those sufferings 
 of my Lord and Saviour for the expiation of the sins that 
 crowd on my memory, and would press so heavily and 
 so hopelessly on my conscience, had he not borne their 
 weight and endured their punishment. Not one word or 
 look of my blessed Master has escaped my memory. Oh, 
 his countenance was light, and his voice brought peace 
 and joy to all who loved him as I loved him ! And yet 
 I lived to hear that voice lifted up in anguish, and to 
 see that heavenly countenance grow cold in death 1 It 
 is to that last awful period that my own soul clings ; but 
 I will tell you of the dayg of anxious grief that went 
 
188 NAOMI. 
 
 before. It was on the evening of the last sabbath before 
 the Passover that Jesus came to dwell beneath our roof. 
 We did not know all that should befall him ere the 
 close of that great festival; but we saw that his dis- 
 ciples were filled with grief and anxiety, and we heard 
 from them of the sad announcement which he had made 
 of his approaching sufferings ; and our hearts were 
 heavy. The Lord graciously accepted the invitation of 
 one of his disciples named Simon, who dwelt in Bethany, 
 to sup in his house, and it was the happy privilege of my 
 sister and myself to wait upon him." 
 
 " And it was on that occasion, dear mother," inter- 
 rupted Naomi, " that Judith has told me you anointed 
 the feet of the Lord, and wiped them with your hair, and 
 that he so kindly received that mark of devotion, and so 
 remarkably commended it." 
 
 " Yes, my dear Naomi, it did please the gracious 
 Redeemer to manifest his approbation of so slight and 
 unworthy a service, to teach his followers, in all ages, 
 that he will accept the humblest offering of the meanest 
 disciple, if brought to him in love and gratitude. He who 
 so soon afterwards threw aside the cloak of hypocrisy, 
 and was known as the traitor, reproved me for thus 
 expending what might have been sold for a large sum, 
 and given to the poor ; but the Lord silenced him, and 
 gave this melancholy sanction to what I had done : * She 
 is come aforehand to anoint my body to the burying.' 
 Then we knew that all our worst fears were well 
 founded, and that our beloved Master was indeed about 
 to leave us ; and then did every moment of his presence 
 become, if possible, doubly precious to us all. The fol- 
 lowing day he remained with us here ; and the report 
 having reached the city that he was abiding ai Bethany, 
 multitudes of Jews came out to see him, and also to 
 behold our brother who had been dead, ana was alive 
 again. The approach of the Passover had necessarily 
 brought great numbers of Jews from distant places to 
 
NAOMI. 1 89 
 
 keep the feast ; and many of these haa never seen Jesus, 
 though his fame was spread abroad over all the land, 
 and they had heard of the miracles which he had 
 wrought, and were eager to be convinced of the truth 
 of the resurrection of Lazarus. How t rejoiced were we 
 that our beloved brother should thus become a con- 
 vincing proof of the divinity of our Lord and Master ! 
 And the time of his departure being now so near, he no 
 longer refused to be publicly acknowledged. The hour 
 was coming in which the Son of Man should be glorified; 
 and the next day he sent two of his disciples before him 
 to Jerusalem, to bring him the ass on which the prophet 
 had foretold that he, the King of Zion, should enter the 
 city. Seated on that lowly animal, and surrounded by 
 all the inhabitants of Bethany, he descended the Mount 
 of Olives. A vast concourse of persons from Jerusalem 
 met him as he proceeded, and while they waved aloft 
 the palm-branches which they had gathered, and cast 
 their garments on the road before him, they raised the 
 exulting cry, ' Hosanna ! blessed is the King of Israel, 
 that cometh in the name of the Lord !' my children, 
 that was a glorious sight! In the triumphant feelings 
 of that moment we forgot the anxiety and fear that had 
 so heavily oppressed our hearts. But when we turned 
 to look on Him who was the object of all this enthu- 
 siastic feeling, we saw that he took no part in the 
 general rejoicing. His eyes were fixed in sorrow and 
 pity on the magnificent city towards which he was ap- 
 proaching, and the measure of whose guilt he knew 
 would so soon be filled up. The shouts of the countless 
 multitude were hushed, for the King of Zion opened his 
 lips to speak ; and while tears of compassion flowed from 
 his eyes, he uttered that awful prediction, which doubt- 
 less will ere long be terribly fulfilled. Never can those 
 words be forgotten : — ' If thou hadst known, even thou, 
 at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto 
 thy peace ! but now they are hid from thine eyes. For 
 
190 NAOMI 
 
 the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shalf 
 cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and 
 keep thee on every side, and shall lay thee even with 
 the ground, and thy children within thee ; and they shall 
 not leave in thee one stone upon another ; because thou 
 knewest not the time of thy visitation.' My dear young 
 friends," continued Mary, in a voice trembling with 
 emotion, " I shall not live to see those evil days, for I 
 feel that my departure is near at hand ; but you may 
 expect to behold the vengeance of the Lord executed on 
 the rebellious city, which has been blessed and favoured 
 above all other cities on the earth. May you all be 
 preserved from sharing her punishment, as, by the 
 mercy of your Redeemer, your souls have been snatched 
 from her guilt ! Naomi, my beloved child in the Lord, 
 I know your determination to abide with your parents ; 
 and I believe that you are acting according to the will 
 of God. Therefore, come what may, I know that you 
 are safe in his hands ; and that whether in sorrow or in 
 joy, in life or in death, his eye shall watch over you, and 
 his hand shall guide you, until at last he shall bring you 
 to those heavenly joys for which your ransomed spirit 
 pants already." 
 
 Mary paused awhile, for her feelings were unchilled 
 by age, and they were too powerful for her strength. 
 Theophilus begged her to converse no more at that 
 time, and promised that he would on the following 
 evening bring his young companions again, to hear the 
 remainder of her interesting recital ; but she assured him 
 that it was her greatest delight to discourse with them 
 of those events which were so indelibly impressed on her 
 own heart. 
 
 " How," she added, " can I better spend the small 
 remains of time and strength which I still receive from 
 his mercy, than by telling of all that he has done and 
 suffered for my soul, and for the souls of those who 
 hear mo ; yea, even for the souls of the thoughtless and 
 
NAOMI. H'l 
 
 guilty multitude, who refused to listen to the things that 
 belonged to their peace, and who so soon exchanged the 
 hosannas and blessings with which the)'- hailed hia 
 entrance into their city, for menaces and cries of ' Crucify 
 him, crucify him ! ' Doubtless had the children of Zion 
 by faith beheld their King ; had they repented in sack- 
 cloth and ashes, like the inhabitants of Nineveh at the 
 preaching of Jonah, and wept and prayed unto the Lord, 
 even then the judgment might have been reversed, and 
 mercy have triumphed. But they hardened their hearts, 
 they killed the Holy One and the Just, and the city 
 which saw his death must see his vengeance. The day on 
 which our Master made his public entrance into Jeru- 
 salem, he passed much time in the temple, preaching 
 and teaching the people ; and when eventide was come, 
 he again returned to our dwelling, accompanied by his 
 twelve apostles. 
 
 " Again on the following morning he repaired to the 
 temple, and to the astonishment of the priests and elders, 
 he drove out all those who were profaning his Father's 
 house by buying and selling within the sacred courts. 
 They were filled with indignation at his boldness, and 
 at the applauses of the multitude ; and these ministers, 
 appointed for God's service, who should have led the 
 people to the feet of Jesus, to listen to his words, took 
 counsel how they might slay him, because many believed 
 on him. But as yet they feared to take him, for they 
 saw that the multitude who constantly surrounded him 
 would rise up in his defence ; and that night also he 
 returned unmolested to Bethany. It was not till the fol- 
 lowing evening that the traitor Judas went to the chief 
 priests, and offered to deliver up his master into their 
 hands; and the next day was the Passover. The 
 treachery of Judas, and the determination of the chief 
 priests to put him to death, must have been well known 
 to the Lord ; yet he openly went again to the city, and 
 eat the Passover with his twelve disciples, not even ex« 
 
192 NAOMI: 
 
 eluding him who had already betrayed him. Then did 
 he institute that holy feast, which it is the happiness and 
 privilege of his disciples, in every age and every land, to 
 celebrate in remembrance of him. You, Theophilus and 
 Naomi, have already been permitted to partake of this 
 memorial of your Saviour's dying love, and our dear 
 Claudia will soon enjoy the same privilege. May it ever 
 be your highest joy thus to declare yourselves his dis- 
 ciples ; and may you so eat his flesh and drink his blood 
 that you may be partakers in the salvation which by his 
 death he purchased for you. When our beloved Master 
 left Bethany on the day of the Passover, we little thought 
 of the circumstances under which we should next behold 
 him, and that he would never again return to our house 
 before his death. But that very night the treacherous 
 schemes of Judas were accomplished. I have often 
 repeated to you already, what I afterwards heard from 
 the blessed disciple John, of the gracious and affecting 
 discourse which he addressed to his chosen followers 
 before he left the room in which he had eaten his last 
 supper ; and how, having sung a hymn with them, he 
 repaired to the garden which you have visited to-day, 
 and passed hours in deep and mysterious agony, such 
 as we cannot comprehend. There, to a retired and 
 favourite spot, where Judas had often followed his 
 Master, he now led the soldiers who were commissioned 
 to take him. No admiring multitude now stood round 
 him, to prevent the deed of sacrilege. The darkness of 
 night shrouded alike the divine sufferer and his malig- 
 nant enemies. The powers of evil were abroad, and 
 were permitted in that hour to bring to pass what had 
 been decreed in the everlasting counsels of Jehovah. 
 Even the chosen disciples, the lion-hearted Peter and 
 the devoted John, were sunk in sleep, worn out with 
 sorrow and anxiety, and watched not with their sorrow- 
 ing Lord, until he roused them to meet the approaching 
 tbe. Oh ! my heart burns when I think of the insult 
 
NAOMI. 193 
 
 which he then received from Judas, The traitor me* 
 him with a kiss! And the Lord of heaven and earth> 
 who could have called down legions of angels to his 
 defence, submitted to the salutation, and suffered himself 
 to be bound and led away unresistingly, as a lamb to the 
 slaughter. The rumour that he w r as taken prisoner by 
 the chief priests reached us at Bethany before break of 
 day; and in anguish not to be told, we hastened to the 
 city. We found that he had been led to Ananius first, 
 and at the entrance of his court we waited in trembling 
 unxiety, until we beheld him brought forth, not, as we 
 hoped, to freedom, but only to be dragged from thence 
 ,o the palace of Caiaphas. John was permitted to follow 
 his Master into the palace, and my heart went with him, 
 but we were not allowed to enter. Soon the beloved 
 disciple returned and took in Peter also : but it had been 
 well for him if he had not been admitted. You all know 
 how Satan overcame him, and how grievously he fell. 
 That fall has been a warning to us all ; and may we be 
 instructed by it ! But we will not dwell on the errors 
 of that distinguished and now glorified disciple. They 
 were pardoned by his benign Master, and are only 
 recorded for our instruction." 
 
 " Was John standing by him when he uttered his 
 denial?" asked Claudia. "I think the affectionate heart 
 of the disciple whom Jesus loved must have been deeply 
 wounded to hear such words from the mouth of his com- 
 panion." 
 
 " John had followed the Lord Jesus into the presence 
 of the high -priest, and did not therefore witness the 
 cowardice of Peter. But he who knew even the thoughts 
 of their hearts, heard his name denied three times ; and 
 it must have added to the sorrows that already weighed 
 so heavily on his soul. But pity was all he felt ; and he 
 turned on Peter such a look as reached him in the 
 distant crowd, and told him at once of the grief and the 
 forgiveness of his Master. His repentance was instant 
 o 
 
194 NAOMI 
 
 and sincere, and with bitter tears he mourned his 
 guilt " 
 
 " Did you see Jesus again, Mary ? " inquired Claudia 
 " I know that he was at length condemned by our Roma» 
 governor ; but where did that take place ? " 
 
 " Oh ! my child, they led him from court to court, and 
 from one judge to another. They insulted and scourged 
 him ; they clothed him in robes of mockery ; and we 
 saw him thus brought forth to the people by Pilate, and 
 heard him loudly proclaim that he found no fault in him. 
 Then we believed that he would be set free, and that his 
 humiliation was over. But Pilate's declaration of his 
 innocence was received with deafening cries of ' Crucify 
 him, crucify him !' The chief priests moved the people 
 to demand his death, and their voices prevailed over 
 Pilate's own conviction that he had done no evil. A 
 murderer was released, according to the custom of the 
 governor to set one prisoner at liberty on that day, and 
 Jesus was led away to be crucified. Tearless, and almost 
 stupified, my sister and I followed in the crowd. We could 
 not believe that what we had seen and heard was true ; 
 but soon we beheld our own adored Master bending 
 beneath the weight of the cross on which he was to suffer. 
 I cannot dwell on what followed. You have all heard 
 the particulars of that dread hour, and all have learned 
 to cast your souls at the foot of that cross, and seek sal- 
 vation there. Martha and I stood afar off; we could 
 not leave the spot, nor could we bring ourselves to ap- 
 proach nearer to the scene of suffering. But the mother 
 of the Lord stood by, attended by three of her faithfu. 
 friends, and the beloved disciple supported her. She 
 who had watched over his infancy, and noted in her 
 heart every manifestation of his divine nature — she who 
 had ever received from him the affection of a son, now 
 Btood beneath his cross, and saw his dying agonies. 
 Not even the horrors of that hour could make him 
 forget his mother; he looked down and blessed her 
 
NAOMI. 105 
 
 and with his dying "breath committed her to the care of 
 John." 
 
 " And he well discharged the trust," ohserved Theo- 
 philus. " My father has often told me of his devoted 
 attention to her while she lived. He was indeed a son 
 to her; and nothing which could soothe her spirit or 
 promote her comfort was neglected by John. With 
 what impatient delight do I look forward to seeing that 
 blessed man at Ephesus ! He will repeat to me again 
 and again all that you have told me so often, Mary ; and 
 by God's help I shall learn from him yet more and more 
 to love my risen Lord. Oh, if I had lived while Jesus 
 was on earth, I feel as if my love for him would have 
 emulated that of John ! He is indeed blessed beyond all 
 the other sons of men ; for he is that disciple who was 
 eminently beloved. He was privileged to hold such 
 intimate communion with him as we can never know." 
 
 " True, my son," replied Mary, "the Lord will return 
 no more to earth as a man of sorrows, and deign to 
 accept the sympathy and the humble services of his 
 disciples. But your eyes, Theophilus, shall wake to see 
 him come in glory; and if your faith and love hold on 
 steadfast unto the end, you shall meet him as a friend, 
 and enjoy such proofs of his favour as shall far surpass 
 all that were ever bestowed even on John." 
 
 " But tell me," interrupted Claudia, " what did you 
 see and hear of the fearful prodigies that attended the 
 death of Messiah ? I love to hear the recital from you, 
 who were an eye-witness of all the awful events which 
 declared him to be indeed the Son of God. My father 
 once mentioned with contempt the centurion, who at 
 that moment confessed his divinity ; but he knew not 
 the truth of all that then occurred to force conviction on 
 the heart of the Roman soldier. It is my warmest 
 prayer that one day I may hear him also exclaim, ' Truly 
 this was the Son of God!'" 
 
 " May the Lord grant it ! " replied Mary. " No soul 
 
1% NAOMI. 
 
 that was not blinded by the devices of Satan could hava 
 \vitnes3cd what that centurion saw and not have believed. 
 An awful darkness had covered the laud for three hours, 
 and then, when all had been accomplished — when pardon 
 had been pronounced on the expiring thief — wheu an 
 asylum had been provided for his heart-broken mother 
 - — and when everything had been fulfilled, even to the 
 letter, that had been prophesied concerning him — the 
 Lord proclaimed in a loud voice, ' It is finished ! ' 
 Heaven and earth heard the cry, and man's redemption 
 was complete. Then he said, ' Father, into thy hand* 
 I commend my spirit ;' — and bowing his head in death, 
 his divine spirit left the house of clay in which it had so 
 long sojourned and suffered. Then did the powers of 
 nature give evidence to the awful importance of the 
 work that was finished. The earth quaked to its founda- 
 tions, the rocks were rent asunder, and the graves burst 
 open. And more ominous still, the veil of the temple 
 was rent asunder, and the priests who were waiting 
 there rushed forth in terror, to declare the wonderful 
 event. The hearts of the multitude, who had come to- 
 gether as to a spectacle, were stricken with awe. They 
 smote their breasts, and returned in wonder to their 
 nomes. But we who knew and loved him best, yet 
 tarried to watch his corpse. We knew that all life was 
 fled, for we had seen his body pierced by the spear of 
 one of the soldiers ; but we could not leave his sacred 
 form to be the object of their insults. We had not 
 power or influence sufficient to obtain permission to 
 bury it ; but Joseph of Arimathea, who believed in him, | 
 and feared not to acknowledge his faith, even at that 
 time of danger and distrust, went boldly to the Roman 
 governor, and having requested the body of Jesus, it 
 was delivered to him for interment. It was the weak- 
 ness of cur faith which led us to be so anxious about the 
 burying of our Lord's body ; for had we believed all 
 that he himself had said concerning his rising again the 
 
NAfWT. 107 
 
 third day, we should have known that all our cares an'. 4 , 
 precautions for its preservation was needless. But as 
 yet we knew not the Scriptures nor the power of God 
 and when the Lord was laid in the sepulchre of Joseph, 
 we saw a great stone laid against the door, and de- 
 parted with the melancholy satisfaction of knowing 
 that all due respect had been paid to his honoured 
 remains." 
 
 " But how wonderfully," observed Naomi, " was this 
 very circumstance made to show forth the truth of God's 
 word ! The Jews even now say that his disciples came 
 by night and took him away ; and such is my father's 
 reply, when I speak of his miraculous resurrection. 
 But he cannot deny the security of the sepulchre. He 
 acknowledges that the stone was sealed, and a watch wag 
 set by the chief priests. Surely then their ow T n precau- 
 tions prove the falsity of what they say." 
 
 "Yes, my child." continued Mary, "the malice of 
 these wicked men was overruled by God, to accomplish 
 what he had desired ; and their jealous prudence was 
 the means of proving that he did not suffer his Holy 
 One to see corruption. While we, his weak and sor- 
 rowing disciples, were mourning his death with bitter 
 tears, and hiding our grief in solitude, for fear of the 
 vengeance of the priests, the Lord was preparing for us 
 such joy and triumph as our desponding hearts could not 
 conceive. What words can tell the feelings which over- 
 powered us when first we heard the glorious news, ' Pie 
 is risen !' And oh ! when at length we saw him, when 
 our eyes were blessed with the sight of his heavenly 
 countenance, and we heard again that voice of mercy 
 and of love, truly could we then have taken up the 
 words of the aged Simeon, and said, * Lord, now are we 
 ready to depart in peace, for our eyes have seen thy 
 salvation!' We knew that our redemption was accom- 
 plished and accepted ; we knew that henceforth whoso- 
 ever believed in Jesus should inherit eternal life. All 
 
198 NiOMI. 
 
 our doubts and fears were gone, and peace and py for 
 ever established in our souls. The Lord did not tarry 
 long with us, but ascended to his Father. There does 
 he watch over his church, and sympathise in all the trials 
 and temptations of his children; and there do they join 
 him and behold his glory, as one by one the hand of 
 death comes to set them free from this earthly taber* 
 nacle, and open to them an entrance into the mansions 
 of everlasting bliss. Oh ! my dear children, my spirit 
 longs to take its flight, and soon, I feel, will the sum* 
 mons come." 
 
 Mary closed her eyes and sank back on her couch, 
 greatly exhausted by the effort she had made. She 
 had hoped that the account of all that she herself had 
 heard and seen might make a deep impression on the 
 heart of Claudia, and she was not disappointed; but 
 her strength was almost unequal to the exertion of so 
 long a discourse on subjects so profoundly interesting 
 to her, and for a few minutes she lay silent and motion- 
 less, while in her spirit she fervently prayed. Her 
 young friends and her faithful attendant Hannah, who 
 had listened to the conversation with deep attention, 
 stood round her in silence, until she had somewhat re- 
 covered her strength, when she raised herself, and 
 again addressed them, but in a weak and faltering 
 voice — 
 
 "The evening is closing in, my children, and you 
 have already tarried too long with me. I will detain 
 you no more : but if we meet again in this world, I 
 will tell you yet many things that will touch your hearts 
 with love to your Redeemer, and furnish you with 
 blessed Mibjects for reflection when youth and health 
 are gone, and you are, like me, laid on the bed of 
 death. Let me bless you before you depart." 
 
 The three young disciples knelt beside the couch of 
 the dying saint, and with tears received her blessing. 
 They then rose, and embracing her affectionately, left 
 
NAOMI. 199 
 
 the house and hastened towards the city. The sun was 
 sinking behind the hill of Zion as they began to descend 
 the Mount of Olives, and the short twilight had faded 
 away before they reached the valley of Kedron, and 
 entered the gardens that bordered the murmuring brook. 
 Their spirits were oppressed with awe and sadness, for 
 the Bolemn interest of Mary's discourse had deeply 
 impressed them, and her parting address had filled them 
 with sorrow. They felt assured that their beloved friend 
 was leaving them ; and though it would be to her a 
 transition from a world of care to a world of joy unut- 
 terable and full of glory, yet they could not think of 
 losing her without emotion. They proceeded almost 
 in silence, until, as they were passing by the verge 
 of a thick grove of olive-trees, Claudia pressed the arm 
 of Theophilus, and hastily whispered : 
 
 " Listen, Theophilus : some one is surely watching us. 
 I have heard footsteps behind us several times ; but I 
 saw nothing, and I feared you would chide me for 
 cowardice if I spoke my fears. But now I am sure we 
 are followed. I saw the figure of a man folded in a dark 
 garment pass stealthily beneath those trees." 
 
 "Why should you fear, my Claudia?" replied Theo- 
 philus. " No one can harm us here. See, the gates are 
 in sight, and I can perceive the dim forms of the watch- 
 men moving slowly along the walls. We are within 
 reach of help, and I am armed, so do not tremble " 
 
 " I do not fear for myself, Theophilus, but for you and 
 Naomi. If Javan knew of our visits to Bethany — if 
 Javan knew that his sister and his cousin were disciples 
 of Jesus — oh, I believe no ties of blood would prevent 
 him from denouncing you to the tyrants who make 
 religion a mask for cruelty and murder." 
 
 " Silence, dear Claudia," said Naomi in a low whisper ; 
 " your eagerness makes you forget that you are perhaps 
 within hearing of the person whom you think you saw 
 lurking so near. Let us proceed quickly. I cannot 
 
200 NAOMI. 
 
 share your fears, bat I dread my father's inquiries as to 
 the cause of our long absence." 
 
 A short time sufficed to bring them to the threshold 
 of Zadok's house, where Deborah met them with a 
 countenance of alarm and anxiety. 
 
 ''Why are you so late, my children?" she exclaimed. 
 "I have been watching from the housetop in great 
 uneasiness, until it became so dark that I could no 
 longer distinguish the road up the Mount of Olives. 
 Javan came in soon after you left the house, and asked 
 eagerly in what direction you had walked out. My fears 
 told me that you were gone to Bethany ; but I concealed 
 my suspicions, and tried to persuade your brother that 
 you were gone by Solomon's pool, towards the valley of 
 Hinnom. He looked stern and angry, and without 
 replying hurried from the house." 
 
 "Then," cried Claudia, "my fears were not unfounded, 
 and it was Javan himself who followed us. Something 
 in the figure of the person I saw reminded me of him ; 
 and yet I tried to believe it could not be. Gracious 
 Heaven ! preserve us from his vengeance ! " 
 
 Both Theophilus and Naomi were greatly alarmed at 
 what Deborah had communicated, for they had lately 
 heard Javan express himself with so much bitter hatred 
 towards the Nazarenes that they felt convinced he would 
 use all his influence for the persecution and destruction 
 of any who bore the name ; and they feared that even 
 those who were of his near kindred would be sacrificed 
 to his zeal and fanaticism. Claudia entreated Theophilus 
 to leave them instantly, that Javan might not return and 
 find them together; and also that he might repair to 
 his father's apartments and inform him of what had 
 occurred. He complied with her wishes, and was passing 
 across the vestibule, towards the gallery that led to the 
 suite of rooms occupied exclusively by his parents, 
 when Javan entered, and in a voice of assumed kindness 
 called to him to return. 
 
NAOMI. 201 
 
 " Come, Theophilus," lie said, " I Lave seen but little 
 of you lately, my time lias been so much engaged. I 
 have to thank you for so well supplying my place, and 
 giving a brother's protection to Naomi in her evening 
 rambles. Let us go altogether to the terrace, and join 
 my father and mother, and you can entertain us with an 
 account of your lengthened excursion, for you have been 
 absent so long that you must doubtless have wandered 
 far beyond the pool of Solomon." 
 
 There was an ill -suppressed tone of irony in what 
 Javan said, that was but too well understood by those 
 to whom it was addressed. Claudia turned deadly pale, 
 and even Naomi felt that she had need of all her resolu- 
 tion to enable her to follow her brother. Theophilus 
 calmly turned, and with an air of perfect composure 
 joined his cousin, saying, — 
 
 " Yes, I believe an account of what we have heard and 
 seen this evening will interest you all ; and I claim to 
 narrate it myself. Naomi and Claudia, you are not to 
 interrupt me." 
 
 He accompanied this injunction with a warning 
 look, which told the two maidens that he had some 
 plan which he feared they might impede. The terrace 
 they found unoccupied, and Javan left his companions 
 there while he sought his parents. Theophilus imme- 
 diately seized the opportunity to inform Naomi and 
 Claudia that he plainly saw that Javan had discovered 
 the object of their walk, and that his suspicions were 
 excited. 
 
 " But," he added, " I believe I can baffle his inquiries, 
 and ensure your safety, provided you both promise to be 
 silent, and leave the explanation to me. You know that 
 I will say nothing but what is true and right." 
 
 " Oh yes," said Claudia, " I will leave it all to you ; 
 and though Naomi does love to speak for herself, she 
 must agree to do the same. I never wish, for my own 
 part, to have anything to say to your fierce cousin." 
 
202 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 " Claudia," replied Naomi, " you think too ill of ray 
 brother. His temper is warm, and his zeal sometimes 
 makes him appear vindictive ; but he has an affectionate 
 Aeart ; and to me he has shown much kindness since 
 his return. Let us not anticipate evil, for perhaps wo 
 are even mistaken in supposing that he suspects our visits 
 to Bethany, or at all events that he is aware of their 
 object. I will get my harp, and sing to him some of his 
 favourite hymns. In former days I could always drive 
 away the evil spirit from his soul by my music, and now 
 I hope it has not lost its charm. Do not say anything 
 rash, Theophilus, and I will promise not to interfere with 
 your schemes." 
 
 Naomi spoke more cheerfully than she felt, for she saw 
 that Claudia was trembling with apprehension, and that 
 Theophilus had evidently resolved on some measure of 
 importance, 
 
CHAPTER XIL 
 
 At this moment Javan returned, and with an air o! 
 gaiety that ill accorded with the dark feelings of his 
 heart, summoned his young companions to follow him. 
 
 " My mother," he said, " awaits you in the cedar hall, 
 where supper is prepared. Rabbi Joazer is with her, 
 but my father is not yet come in. We will have a merry 
 banquet to-night. Come, you do not seem in a festal 
 mood, Theophilus. This evening walk has wearied you, 
 and chased away your spirits." 
 
 " Shall I not sing to you, my brother?" interrupted 
 Naomi, who was fearful that her cousin might reply 
 hastily to Javan's taunt : " my harp used to beguile you 
 of many an hour in former times ; but you have hardly 
 heard its tone since you came back to us." 
 
 " Yes, child, bring your harp : it will serve to amuse 
 our ears until my father returns." 
 
 Naomi obeyed, for she felt that music would be better 
 than conversation in Javan's present mood. She took 
 up her harp from the pedestal on which it lay in the 
 anteroom, and entered the apartment where her mother 
 sat, working at her embroidery by the light of a richly- 
 chased silver lamp. Deborah had joined her after she 
 had met Naomi and her companions at the entrance, 
 and was now occupied in the same manner as her 
 mistress, assisted also by two of Salome's maidens. 
 The rabbi reclined on one of the couches which were 
 Dlaced around the supper-table, according to the Jewish 
 manner of sitting at their meals ; and the whole arrange- 
 
2<J4 NAOMI. 
 
 mcnt of the apartment bespoke cheerfulness and comfoit. 
 The hearts of several of its inmates responded not to 
 the bright scene around them. Naomi approached her 
 mother, and affectionately saluted her, whispering at the 
 same time, — 
 
 " Javan looks unhappy and oppressed with care. Do 
 not notice it, dear mother, but I will sing his gloom away.'' 
 
 So saying, she seated herself on a cushion at Salome's 
 feet, and striking a few chords on her harp, sang in her 
 wildest, sweetest tones, her brother's favourite song ; 
 which she herself had composed when first the Roman 
 army threatened the safety of Zion : 
 
 "Sing to the Lord I Oh sing His praise! 
 Sons of Israel, loudly raise 
 Your voices to the King of kings — 
 Listen how all nature sings ! 
 The golden spheres that roll above— 
 
 The air that breathes around — 
 And all created things that move, 
 Declare the great Jehovah's love, 
 
 To earth's remotest bound. 
 
 Angels, who dwell on high, 
 
 In realms beyond the sky, 
 
 Strike your immortal harps of gold, 
 
 And sing how Israel's God, of old 
 Displayed His power. 
 Now may His banner be again unfurled ; 
 And shouts of triumph tell from land to land, 
 That God on high hath raised His mighty hand, 
 And, from their boasted height of glory, hurled 
 Our foes in this dark hour ! " 
 
 " It is long since I have heard that song, my Naomi," 
 said her mother. " It once was the hymn you loved 
 best to sing : but latterly you have preferred more 
 sorrowful strains." 
 
 11 My spirit has lost that joyous feeling of confidence 
 in the triumph of my country, that animated it when 1 
 first sang that song, dear mother. But Javan used to 
 take delight in it ; and I have tried to recall it now." 
 
NAOMI. 206 
 
 Naomi looked at her brother, hoping for a kind reply ; 
 but the forced smile had left his features, and their 
 naturally stern expression had returned, lie sat with 
 folded arms, and his eyes cast down ; while the com- 
 pression of his lips and contraction of his brow betokened 
 a fixed and a painful resolution. Probably he knew 
 not that his sister had selected his favourite hymn to 
 please him; though he was glad that the sound of her 
 sweet voice gave him an excuse for continuing hia 
 moody silence. 
 
 The entrance of his father aroused him from his 
 reverie, and the family assembled to partake of the 
 evening meal. The ablutions prescribed by Jewish 
 superstition were duly performed ; and with this form 
 Theophilus and Naomi always complied, as it was per- 
 fectly immaterial, and in no way opposed their private 
 feelings. Javan watched his cousin during the per- 
 formance of this simple ceremony with a look of scorn. 
 lie seemed to feel that Theophilus was committing 
 profanation by sharing in the act ; and lest he himself 
 should contract defilement from sitting at meat with an 
 apostate, h.3 declined joining his family at supper, on 
 the plea of indisposition, and remained silent and ab- 
 stracted until the repast was finished, and the servants 
 had retired. Then he turned to Theophilus and said, 
 
 " You promised us an interesting account of your 
 walk this evening. I particularly wish to know in what 
 direction you went, and whither you led my sister and 
 Claudia. I would have joined you, but when I returned 
 home, I found that you had left the house more than an 
 hour before." 
 
 The imperious and contemptuous tone of Javan's 
 voice struck all the party, and they saw that he sus- 
 pected something wrong ; while Claudia's changing 
 countenance and evident agitation betrayed that there 
 was some ground for his suspicions. Naomi had made 
 up her mind to what would probably follow; and after 
 
206 NAOMI. 
 
 ail she had already undergone, she felt that her brother's 
 hatred and scorn would be an additional sorrow sent to 
 loosen her affections from this world. Theophilus was 
 perfectly unmoved, and replied at once : — 
 
 " I perceive, Javan, that you have other reasons for 
 your inquiries than mere curiosity as to the direction of 
 our walk ; therefore the most manly and ingenuous course 
 will be at once to tell you, what I am convinced you 
 already suspect, that I have this evening been to visit a 
 poor Christian friend ; and that the interest I take in 
 her is not merely because she is aged and infirm, and on 
 her deathbed, but because she is a disciple of the Lord 
 Jesus Christ." 
 
 " Hear him, righteous Zadok ! " exclaimed the 
 rabbi, starting from his seat, with uplifted hands. " The 
 demon of heresy has again found his way into your 
 family." 
 
 " Silence, Joazer," replied Zadok, who feared that in 
 his zeal the rabbi would forget that Javan was ignorant 
 of his sister's apostasy, and would inadvertently allude 
 to it. " Silence, my friend, and suffer Theophilus to 
 explain himself more fully before we condemn him." 
 
 " Yes, I will explain everything," continued Theo- 
 philus calmly. " I am neither ashamed nor afraid to 
 declare that I hold the same faith with my dying friend, 
 and, like her, address my prayers to Jesus of Nazareth." 
 
 " I knew it," said Javan, with a glance of fierce 
 indignation ; " and it is well that you have not endea- 
 voured to deceive me. Tell me as frankly then, have 
 you dared to lead my sister to the dwelling of a Naza- 
 rene, and suffered her to listen to the ravings of a dying 
 lunatic ? I know the wild belief and still wilder asser- 
 tions of the woman whom you have visited ; and may 
 God forbid that any one connected with me should ever 
 be deluded with such folly." 
 
 " You know nothing of the Christian doctrines, Javan, 
 or you would not call them folly," replied Theophilus. 
 
NAOMI. 207 
 
 •' You knojv that Claudia is betrothed to me, and can 
 vou wonder if I seek by every means in my power to 
 convince her of the truth of that religion which I hav« 
 embraced myself? Naomi accompanied me, and she 
 also entered the house of Mary of Bethany ; but I may 
 truly say that I have never attempted to shake your 
 sister's faith, or in any way to influence her religious 
 feelings." 
 
 Theophilus glanced at Naomi, to remind her of her 
 promise to let him reply to Javan without interruption. 
 He saw her heightened colour and eager expression, and 
 feared that she would boldly avow her faith, rather than 
 tacitly take part in the subterfuge, which for her sake he 
 had employed. 
 
 Salome also guessed what was pacing in her daugh- 
 ter's mind; and knowing the frankness and intrepidity 
 of her disposition, she was assured that if Javan in any 
 way appealed to her she would confess all her senti- 
 ments. She therefore rose from her seat, and summoned 
 Naomi and Claudia to follow her to her own apart- 
 ment ; observing to Zadok that she thought it better 
 they should not remain, but leave it to him and to 
 the rabbi to pcint out to Theophilus the error of his 
 ways. 
 
 Naomi reluctantly obeyed her mother's wishes, for 
 she felt as if she was guilty of hypocrisy and cowardice 
 in leaving her cousin to bear the whole blame of her 
 visit to Mary of Bethany. But she saw that Salome 
 was alarmed — and her own heart told her not without 
 reason — at the idea of Javan's discovering her departur3 
 from the Jewish faith ; and to satisfy her she promised, 
 when they had reached another apartment, that as long 
 as it was possible to do so without compromising hei 
 own sentiments, she would allow her brother to remain 
 in ignorance of them. Claudia likewise was unwilling 
 to quit the cedar hall. She was aware of the violence 
 of Javan's temper, and she feared that the cool deter- 
 
208 NAOMI. 
 
 urination of Theopliilus would perhaps exasperate lrim, 
 and excite him to cruelty and persecution ; and there- 
 fore she wished to remain and hear the result of the 
 debate, even if she could do nothing to soften its nature. 
 From Salome's chamber she could hear the angry voices 
 of Javan and the rabbi, and the more temperate tone of 
 expostulation employed by Zadok ; and then the mild 
 and determined replies of Theophilus reached her ear, 
 though she could distinguish nothing of what was said. 
 The conference was long; and before it terminated 
 Judith came in search of her son, and found Salome 
 and the tv o maidens in a state of great anxiety. The 
 account of what had occurred filled her with alarm for 
 the safety of Theophilus, for she knew far more than his 
 own family did of Javan's unrelenting hatred towards 
 the Christians, and of the active measures which he had 
 taken to discover and bring to punishment any of that 
 despised creed who yet lingered in or near the city. 
 
 She freely told her fears to Salome, and found in her 
 kind feelings both sympathy and comfort. The sisters- 
 in-law had always entertained the most sincere affection 
 for each other ; and the knowledge of Judith's having 
 adopted a different religion had not altered the senti- 
 ments of Salome towards her. They conversed together 
 on the best course to be pursued in order to save Theo- 
 philus from his cousin's vengeance ; and it was agreed 
 that it would be prudent to hasten the preparations for 
 their departure, and if possible leave Jerusalem before 
 Javan could have time to carry any schemes against his 
 liberty or life into execution. Judith was leaving the 
 room to return to Amaziah, and inform him of what had 
 happened, when Theophilus met her. 
 
 " I am come, my dear aunt," he said, with some 
 tmotion, " to bid you and Naomi farewell. The dis- 
 covery that I am a disciple of the holy Jesus, has been 
 the signal of separation between us. Zadok has laid on 
 me a peremptory command to see you no more after 
 
this evening. But whether we meet again in this world 
 or not, my prayers will be continued while I live, that 
 we may meet in a happier world, and there be all 
 united as one family before the throne of the Lamb. I 
 feel confident, Salome, that the Lord will bring you to 
 himself. Your prejudices are already weakened ; and 
 our dear devoted Naomi will yet be the happy instru- 
 ment of leading her mother into the way of truth." 
 
 '* Do not speak thus to me, Theophilus," replied 
 Salome ; " your words have a strange influence over 
 me, but I must not listen to you on that subject. I 
 feared that the result of your confession would be at least 
 a separation between you and your uncle's family. God 
 grant that nothing yet more afflictive to you may follow ! 
 Your father will doubtless see the necessity of hastening 
 his departure from the city, and I own I shall rejoice to 
 feel that you are safe in another country. Javan never 
 loved you ; and now I know that his dislike will increase 
 to hatred." 
 
 " Oh, I do not fear him, Salome," said Theophilus. 
 " He was certaialy very violent during our recent con- 
 versation ; and even made use of threats, to induce me 
 to abjure my religion. But our rulers are too much 
 engaged with civil discord and military preparation to 
 have leisure for religious persecution. We cannot leave 
 Jerusalem until we receive Rufus's permission for 
 Claudia to accompany us. She must leave the city with 
 us, and no personal considerations shall induce me to 
 depart without her." 
 
 " Theophilus," interrupted Claudia eagerly, " you 
 shall not remain in danger on my account. If we do 
 not receive my father's reply to Amaziah's letter by the 
 time that you are ready to set out, I tell you frankly 
 that if your mother will take charge of me, I will at 
 once accompany her, and wait at Joppa for my father's 
 consent to our marriage.' Do not think me forward in 
 saying this, dear Judith," she added, colouring deeply ; 
 P 
 
210 NAOMI,, 
 
 " but I confess I have always had a secret dread of 
 Javan, ever since I knew that Theophilus and Naonv 
 had become Christians ; and I shall not feel easy until 
 we are out of his reach. Oh ! that my dear Naomi 
 would also go with us, and dwell in safety at Ephesus, 
 until happier days dawn on Jerusalem, and her brother's 
 hatred against our creed has subsided." 
 
 " I would join in the request," said Judith, " but I 
 know that it would be useless. Naomi will not desert 
 her mother to ensure her own safety ; and she is right. 
 For you, my dear Claudia, circumstances are widely 
 different; and you do quite right in resolving to go 
 with us and your betrothed husband. I have no doubt 
 of your father's cheerful consent to your marriage, for 
 he has no home himself to which he can invite you to 
 return ; and Jerusalem is no longer a desirable or safe 
 abode for you. You shall be our beloved daughter, and 
 I will seek to replace to vou the parent whom you have 
 lost." 
 
 " Zadok will not oppose your kind determination, 
 Claudia," said Theophilus ; " for at Javan's urgent 
 request he declared that you, as well as myself, should 
 be prohibited from all intercourse with Naomi, except 
 in his own or Salome's presence. Javan fears that you 
 may communicate to her the heresies you have learnt 
 from me ; and he will rejoice in your departure." 
 
 " Naomi, dearest Naomi," cried Claudia, " and am I 
 tli en to be deprived of your society so soon ? Is the 
 short time which must elapse ere the wide ocean divides 
 us to be embittered by your brother's cruel plans ? I 
 will not consent to it. I will appeal to Zadok. He 
 knows that it is from you and Theophilus I have learnt 
 the blessed faith that I will cherish to my dying hour ; 
 and I can have no power to teach you anything. Let 
 me remain with you, my sister, my friend, until I leave 
 you, perhaps for ever ! " 
 
 Claudia threw herself into the arms of Naomi, with a 
 
tiAOMi. 211 
 
 sudden burst of grief; and her friend could no longer 
 restrain her own emotions. She saw that almost all her 
 earthly comforts were about to be torn from her, and 
 that she would be left alone to bear her father's dis- 
 pleasure, and probably soon to incur her brother's 
 hatred and cruel oppression. Her mother would, she 
 knew, be ever her kind and sympathising friend ; but 
 even she could not enter into all her feelings, or talk 
 with her on the only subject that could now interest 
 her. Of Marcellus she had heard nothing for some time 
 past, and when Claudia should have left Jerusalem, she 
 could not hope to receive any intelligence of him. Pro- 
 bably he would soon forget her ; and at all events 
 she felt that they were never likely to meet again. 
 Her heart was heavily oppressed, and she wept silently 
 and sadly. 
 
 Javan's abrupt entrance roused her from her antici- 
 pated sorrows, to a sense of present trials. 
 
 " Your farewell has been a long one, Theophilus : it 
 is high time that my mother and sister were relieved 
 from the presence of an apostate. Are you in tears, 
 Naomi, at parting with Claudia too ? The admission 
 of a heathen idolater into our family has brought with it 
 the curse I expected. Even my father's blood is infected 
 with worse than Roman idolatry. The name of the 
 Nazarene impostor is invoked beneath my father's roof. 
 But I will purge out the poison, and sec that it 
 spreads no further. Truly, Judith, if you knew of your 
 son's infidelity and madness, you should have warned u? 
 of it, and not have suffered him to hold converse with my 
 sister. You should have done more. If he refused to 
 listen to the counsels of Amaziah, and return to the 
 true faith, you should have denounced him to the council. 
 What are all earthly ties compared to the honour of 
 Jehovah ? With my own hand would I wipe away the 
 stain of idolatry from my family. And yet," he added, 
 in a lower and sterner voice, " and yet it may be my lot 
 
212 NAOJfl. 
 
 to do so. Judith, if you and Amaziah are partakers in 
 the impiety of your son, I warn you that it will be dis- 
 covered ; and even the brother of Zadok shall not bo 
 screened from offend 2d justice. You need not reply. I 
 have my suspicions ; and we will see whether they are 
 well founded. Now leave us, and take your adopted 
 daughter with you. She never was a proper companion 
 for a Jewish maiden. Probably she may become a more 
 suitable wife for a Nazarene apostate." 
 
 Claudia caught the arm of Theophilus, trembling 
 with fear and indignation, and urged him to leave the 
 room. 
 
 It was Christian forbearance, and consideration for 
 Salome and Naomi, that alone preserved the high- 
 spirited young man from replying to Javan with the 
 severity which he well merited ; but he remembered 
 Him who " when he was reviled, reviled not again," and 
 bridling his natural feelings of resentment, he led his 
 mother and Claudia out of the apartment. When they 
 were gone, Salome with tears besought her son to lay 
 aside his anger, and for her sake to take no measures 
 against his father's relatives. Naomi joined her en- 
 treaties to those of her mother ; but they could prevail 
 little with the fanatical Javan, who U3ed no moderate 
 terms in expressing his opinion not only of Theophilus, 
 but also of his parents : and the family retired to rest 
 with agitated and uneasy feelings. 
 
 The following day Javan was absent from home until 
 late in the afternoon, when he came to inform his father 
 that Mary, the daughter of Eleazar, the wealthy lady of 
 Bethezob, had arrived in Jerusalem, having at length 
 followed his counsel, and sought safety for herself and 
 her numerous suite of attendants in the Holy City. She 
 wished to procure a large and handsome dwelling foi 
 herself; but Javan told his father that he had assured 
 her she would receive a welcome to his house, until a 
 suitable habitation could be found for her. Zadok 
 
NAOMI. 213 
 
 readily confirmed hig son's offer, and hastened with him 
 to meet his wife's relative, and conduct her from the inn 
 at which she had stopped to his own spacious house. 
 Both Zadok and his wife had a great regard for Mary, 
 though the expensive and luxurious mode in which she 
 always lived was entirely at variance with the simplicity 
 of their own manners. It is true that the dwelling of 
 the priest was large and well-furnished, and everything 
 in it wore an air of comfort and elegance ; but personal 
 luxury and expensive indulgences he entirely despised. 
 His whole equipage, his domestics and attendants, and 
 the attire of his family, were in proper accordance to 
 his rank and station and the customs of his country ; 
 but in these things he took no delight, and his children 
 had been brought up to regard them with perfect 
 indifference. Not so Mary of Bethezob. Her mother 
 had died while she w r as very young, and had left her 
 to the care of a falsely -indulgent father, who allowed 
 her every luxury that his vast w r ealth could com- 
 mand, and encouraged her to gratify every selfish in- 
 clination that arose in her breast. She was very lovely, 
 and her manners were sweet and engaging ; but her 
 passions were strong and unrestrained by paternal dis- 
 cipline. Early in life she married a man of piety and 
 good sense, who would probably have greatly improved 
 her character had he lived. But he had died a year 
 before the timn -when Javan visited her in Peraea, and 
 she was left a young and beautiful widow of independence 
 and power, with one lovely little child scarcely two 
 years old. 
 
 Mary was most kindly received by her relatives, and 
 Naomi found consolation and delight in the playfu'; 
 affection of the little David, who attached himself to her 
 immediately, and became her constant companion. 
 Judith and Claudia she saw but seldom, and that only 
 in the presence of her mother or Javan, when no allusion 
 to the subject of religion was permitted, and the con- 
 
214 NAOMI. 
 
 versation chiefly turned on their approaching departure. 
 At this time a letter from Rufus was received by his 
 daughter. It was conveyed by an emissary from the 
 Roman general, who wished once more to make an 
 attempt to persuade the rebel Jews to lay down their 
 arms, and for this purpose he wrote to the chiefs and 
 rulers of the city. His proposals were received, as 
 oefore, with a scornful rejection, and the messenger 
 departed, carrying the offensive reply, and also charged 
 with a letter from Claudia to her father, expressing her 
 grateful thanks for his ready consent to all the arrange- 
 ments of Amaziah. Rufus was rejoiced at the prospect 
 of his daughter's happiness ; and not less so at the idea 
 of her so soon being removed from the threatened city 
 of Jerusalem. He knew that the siege of the metropolis 
 was resolved on by Vespasian, unless the inhabitants 
 submitted again to the authority of Rome ; and he was 
 too well acquainted with the pride and obstinacy of the 
 leading Jews to hope that this step would ever be taken 
 by them. He therefore felt how dangerous was his 
 daughter's situation ; and he had intended to request 
 the ambassador of Vespasian to take charge of her, and 
 bring her to join him in the Roman camp, when he 
 received the letter of Amaziah to demand her in marriage 
 for his son. He knew and esteemed the brother of 
 Zadok ; and though he would have preferred a Roman 
 to a Jew as a husband for his daughter, yet he would 
 not decline so respectable an alliance, and one that 
 promised to procure her safety and happiness in the 
 present unsettled state of the country, and indeed of the 
 whole empire. 
 
 We have said before that the subject of religion was 
 jiot one of any great importance in the opinion of Rufus : 
 he considered that good moral conduct was all that was 
 incumbent on mankind; and as he knew that both Ama- 
 ziah and his son were remarkable for their excellent lives 
 and honourable behaviour on all occasions, he required 
 
'« 
 
 \ NAOMI. 215 
 
 nothing more. But Marcellus looked to higher principles ; 
 and when he heard of his sister's intended marriage, it 
 was with sincere joy that he remembered the piety and 
 the pure devotional feelings which he had observed in 
 the family of Amaziah during his residence in Jerusalem. 
 He knew not that the conduct of that family was actu- 
 ated by Christian motives, or he would indeed have 
 rejoiced at the prospect of his sister's connection with 
 them ; but at all events he knew that the)'- were sincere 
 worshippers of the one true God, and his dear Claudia 
 would be preserved from all danger of falling back 
 into idolatry. He therefore joyfully acceded to his 
 father's proposal that they should obtain their general's 
 permission to leave the camp for a short time, and repair 
 to Joppa to meet Amaziah and his party; and that 
 Claudia's marriage should take place there, instead of 
 the ceremony being performed at Jerusalem, according 
 to the wish of Theophilus and his parents. All this 
 plan was duly explained in the letters of Eufus to his 
 daughter and Amaziah, and readily agreed to, as Claudia 
 was overjoyed at the idea of seeing her father and 
 brother before she left Judea, and also of their being 
 present to sanction and bless her marriage. 
 
 Rufus further proposed that Zadok and Naomi should 
 accompany their relatives, and promised that if they 
 would consent to do so, he would send a guard of soldiers 
 to meet them at Lydda, and conduct them safely to 
 Joppa, where a number of Roman soldiers were stationed. 
 He knew that it would be a great gratification to Claudia 
 to have her friends' presence on such an occasion ; and 
 it would also give him an opportunity of renewing his 
 acquaintance with friends whom he so highly esteemed, 
 and to whom he felt so deeply indebted for their kind- 
 ness to his daughter. 
 
 Claudia flew to Zadok with her father's letter, and 
 rested not until she had obtained his promise to comply 
 with all his arrangements. She then repaired to Salome's 
 
21 6 NAOMI. 
 
 apartment, and joyfully communicated all tlie welcome 
 intelligence to Naomi and her mother, and received their 
 affectionate congratulations on the happy termination 
 which was thus put to all her anxieties as to the nature 
 of llufus's reply to Amaziah's letter. Shall we say that 
 Naomi's heart beat violently, and her colour came and 
 rvent with rapid changes when she heard that she was 
 to meet Marcellns at Joppa? Various feelings added 
 to her emotion. It was now several years since she had 
 seen the Roman youth, and he might be changed from 
 what she remembered him. The kindness and the 
 amiable disposition that had won her young heart might 
 have worn away amid the rough scenes of a military 
 life ; or, if he still remained the same engaging and 
 noble -spirited creature -that once she loved, (and this his 
 letters to Claudia led her to believe,) yet his affection 
 for her might have died away, and then he would meet 
 ier only as his sister's friend. She tried to believe that 
 she could bear this change with great heroism ; and at 
 all events she thought that it was better she should see 
 him and know the real state of his feelings at once, 
 and then school her own heart to a corresponding 
 degree of indifference. 
 
 His merely Jewish faith — as she considered it to be — 
 was a source of anxiety to her ; for while she rejoiced 
 that he was no longer an idolater, she knew that under 
 any circumstances it was her duty to check every hope 
 of being united to him while he acknowledged not the 
 truth of the creed which she had adopted. And how could 
 she expect that time or opportunity would be afforded 
 her to tell him all the wondrous stories which had so 
 powerfully affected her own opinions, or that power 
 should be given her so to set forth the Christian doc- 
 trines as to touch his heart and convince his reason? 
 She could not communicate all these doubts and fears to 
 Claudia had she even felt so inclined, for the prohibition 
 to their having any private intercourse was not re.tracte4; 
 
NAOMI. 217 
 
 but they occupied her own thoughts while she made 
 her preparations for the intended journey. 
 
 Mary of Bethezob removed to a large house in the 
 street adjoining that in which Zadok lived ; and when 
 she was established there, she gave way to her natural 
 inclination for gaiety and festivity, and assembled all the 
 thoughtless members of her acquaintance at frequent 
 and magnificent entertainments, utterly regardless of 
 the misery and distress that surrounded her, or of the 
 civil tumults and wild seditions that threatened the 
 safety of the city both by night and by day. Javan 
 was a constant visitor at Mary's house, and made it his 
 place of meeting with those chief men of the popular 
 party whom he was anxious to conciliate and bring 
 over to the schemes of Simon. He despised the levity 
 and ill-timed gaiety of Mary ; but he found it convenient 
 to frequent her parties, and appear to share in the festi- 
 vities in which she delighted, for by this means he 
 became less an object of suspicion to those who opposed 
 his views, and he was able to meet and converse with his 
 coadjutors unnoticed by the gay throng who were only 
 occupied with the pleasures of the present moment. 
 
 Javan had also other projects and other schemes, 
 which he pursued with no less eagerness and activity 
 than his political efforts in favour of the son of Gioras. 
 He had not forgotten his wrath against Theophilus, or 
 laid aside his threatened plans of vengeance. He had 
 jsed every effort to discover the few remaining disciples 
 of Jesus of Nazareth who yet tarried in the city, 
 detained by ties of duty or affection from fleeing with 
 their brethren to Pella ; and his endeavours had been 
 so far successful, that already several unhappy creatures 
 had been seized upon and cast into dungeons by those 
 of the priests and Pharisees who shared his fanatical 
 feelings and cruel spirit of persecution. All proper 
 legal authority had long been suspended, and power 
 wjm #11 .tfi.at constituted a right to punish or oppress tin* 
 
218 5A0MI. 
 
 weaker party. A council of priests and elders therefore 
 assembled to decide according to their own will, on 
 the fate of these innocent victims, and Javan was 
 one of their number. His judgment was for death ; but 
 he requested his colleagues to defer the execution of the 
 righteous sentence nntil he was able to add at least ono 
 more to the number of the criminals, which he assured 
 them he had no doubt of doing. He informed them of his 
 discovery of Theophilus's apostasy, and his suspicions that 
 his parents also shared his opinions ; but he had hitherto 
 abstained from taking his cousin into custody, as he 
 wished for stronger proofs of the guilt of his uncle and 
 Judith before he took so decided a measure against 
 their son as would open their eyes to their own danger, 
 and warn them either to take steps to conceal their 
 opinions, or to flee at once from the city, and thus escape 
 their merited doom. The self-constituted tribunal readily 
 agreed to his suggestions, and warmly applauded his 
 disinterested zeal, which could thus lead him to sacrifice 
 all private and family feelings in his eagerness to pro- 
 mote the honour of Jehovah, and extirpate the abomin- 
 able heresy which had already spread its baneful influence 
 so far and wide among the children of Abraham. Much 
 was said by these proud Pharisees about the merit of 
 such noble actions, and the favour of God which would 
 be earned by their performance. — How profoundly 
 ignorant were they of the real character of that God 
 whose holy name they profaned ! and how little did they 
 act or feel in accordance with his gracious declaration, 
 " I will have mercy, and not sacrifice ! " 
 
 The council broke up, and Javan proceeded to carry 
 on his inquiries as to the evidence which could be pro- 
 duced of the defection of Amaziah and his wife from 
 ihe faith of Abraham. Nor was the humble Mary of 
 Bethany forgotten. Spies were sent several times t. 
 her dwelling, to ascertain with certainty her mode 01 
 life and the nature of her worship. They returned to 
 
NAOMI. 219 
 
 Javan with an affecting report of her declining state 
 and the heavenly calmness of her mind and conversation 
 and he resolved to visit her himself, and endeavour tc 
 obtain her own confession, and hear her own declarations 
 of the ground of her faith and hope. He had a pro- 
 found contempt of the doctrines of the Christians, as 
 well as a hatred for those who professed them. Their 
 heroical endurance of sufferings and death for the name 
 of their Master appeared to him to be obstinate bigotry ; 
 and the heavenly hopes that cheered their spirits and 
 swelled their hearts with joy in the midst of agony and 
 shame, he regarded as the effect of madness, and the 
 delusions of evil spirits leading them on to destruction. 
 Whatever therefore would tend to the extirpation of 
 such a creed, and deter his countrymen from adopting 
 it, he considered to be meritorious, and even benevolent ; 
 and if by the infliction of torments or the terrors of 
 death, any nominal Christians were induced to renounce 
 their religion, it was a matter of sincere joy to him, as 
 he believed that their souls w 7 ere thus saved from per- 
 dition. To such lengths may prejudice and fanaticism 
 lead even those who are zealous for the honour of God, 
 while they remain ignorant of that blessed spirit of 
 humility and charity, so beautifully taught both by the 
 life and doctrine of our divine Redeemer. 
 
 A day had been fixed for the departure of Amaziah 
 and his companions; and as it approached, Claudia be- 
 came nervously impatient for the time to arrive when 
 l.hey should be safe beyond the walls of Jerusalem. 
 Her dread of Javan increased daily; and though he 
 endeavoured in his intercourse with Amaziah's family 
 to appear friendly and at his ease, and to dispel the fears 
 that his unguarded threats had excited, yet her watchful 
 anxiety detected that his manner w T as unnatural, and his 
 Kindness and cheerfulness were entirely forced. She 
 felt a dreadful foreboding of evil which she could not 
 conquer, and all the efforts of Theophilus to dispel her 
 
220 NAOMI. 
 
 fears, and his repeated assurances that he entertained 
 no suspicions or apprehensions of his cousin, failed to 
 restore her peace and confidence. She had no longei 
 the sanguine and hopeful spirit of Naomi to cheer 
 her as formerly, and charm away her fears ; and indeed 
 Naomi herself was not now the same light-hearted being 
 that once she was. Her natural spirits were subdued 
 by care and by deep and serious reflection ; but her 
 trust in God, and perfect confidence in his overruling 
 Providence, and his fatherly care for his children in 
 Christ, had replaced the buoyant feelings that arose 
 from youth and health and happiness, and conscious 
 powers of mind and body. 
 
 Naomi saw that her friend was uneasy, and she shared 
 her apprehensions, for she perceived that her brother's 
 mind was disturbed, and that he was evidently engaged 
 in some pursuit which made him more gloomy and ab- 
 stracted than ever. He also questioned her frequently 
 as to the sentiments of Theophilus, and appeared to 
 indulge a hope that he would abandon his new religion, 
 and return to the faith in which he was brought up. 
 Occasionally he would lament that so well-disposed a 
 youth should have become the victim of such wild delu- 
 sions; and endeavour, as if casually, to discover from 
 his sister whether Amaziah and Judith were infected 
 with the same heresy. He had never yet been informed 
 of their removal to Pella, and Naomi's residence with 
 theni there, which was known only to his own family. 
 He supposed that his sister had dwelt with them in their 
 country-house in Bethany during her long absence from 
 ljome ; and as he knew also that Theophilus had remained 
 in Jerusalem the whole of that time, he hoped that she 
 had escaped the pollution of his opinions. Naomi 
 guessed his object in the questions he put to her, and 
 evaded them with wonderful quickness and ingenuity ; 
 Dut from other sources he obtained the information which 
 he nought, and no doubt rested on his mind that his uncle 
 
MARY OF BETHANY INTERRUPTED BY JAVAN. 
 
 Page 22] 
 
tfAOMl. 221 
 
 and aunt were Nazarenes in their hearts ; and, worse 
 than all, that his sister had been instructed in their 
 detested doctrines. 
 
 All his suspicions were communicated to his colleagues, 
 who urged him to use secrecy and dispatch in securing 
 such distinguished criminals. The power and influence 
 of Zadok rendered great caution necessary in taking any 
 steps against the persons of his near relatives ; and these 
 blood-thirsty men knew well that with all his zeal for 
 religion, and horror of all deviations from the faith of 
 his ancestors, and the customs which were sanctioned by 
 tradition, yet he would never give his consent to any act 
 of cruelty or oppression, or forget the feelings of a 
 brother, to gratify a spirit of bigotry. The aged Mary 
 of Bethany was also marked as a victim ; but her seizure 
 was deferred until Amaziah and his family should be 
 secured, as Javan knew that they were in the constant 
 habit of visiting her, and would take alarm if any out- 
 rage were offered to her. He repaired himself to her 
 dwelling late one evening ; and with all his detestation 
 of her sect, he could not help being impressed by what 
 he saw and heard. The venerable disciple was reposing 
 on her couch when he entered, and Hannah was engaged 
 in reading to her from a roll of parchment, that cor* 
 tained a copy of the Gospel according to St. Matthew 
 Her eyes were dim, and she could no longer pursue her 
 favourite occupation of perusing the sacred record ; but 
 she was listening with devout attention, while her 
 faithful attendant read to her the evangelist's account of 
 those events which she so well remembered. The ex- 
 pression of her countenance was so full of piety and 
 resignation, that Javan stood on the threshold, and gazed 
 a moment in admiration and respect. Hannah hastily 
 rolled up the manuscript, and concealed it in the folds 
 of her garment; for the intruder was a stranger to her, 
 and frequent, danger had taught her to fear her sentimenta 
 being discovered. 
 
'222 ffAOM*. 
 
 Mary also was unacquainted with the person of Javan, 
 put she addressed him courteously, and requested to 
 know the reason of his unexpected visit. Javan replied 
 that he had heard that she was sick and in distress, and 
 be had called to offer her any assistance in his power, as 
 he believed that she was of that sect who were despised 
 and neglected by the rest of mankind. Mary looked at 
 him with a doubtful expression : she had never seen him 
 at any of the Christian meetings, and yet his words led 
 her to infer that he was of that persuasion. For Hannah's 
 sake more than for her own, she wished to be cautious 
 in declaring her religion ; and she merely thanked him for 
 his kind offer, and assured him that she was provided 
 with every comfort which her situation required. 
 
 " Do not fear, good mother," answered the crafty Javan, 
 " to tell me that you are visited and succoured by Chris- 
 tian friends. I know it already; and it is because I 
 would share with them in the good work of ministering 
 to the necessities of a venerable disciple that I have 
 sought your dwelling. I am a stranger in Jerusalem, 
 and you know me not ; but your faith and virtue are 
 known and esteemed by me." 
 
 "Are you then a Christian ?" asked Mary, with solemn 
 earnestness. 
 
 u I wish to know more of the Christian doctrines, 
 before I declare myself to be a disciple," replied Javan 
 evasively ; " and I know that there are few so competent 
 to instruct me as yourself, and those noble converts who 
 so frequently come hither to converse with you on the 
 subjects of your faith." 
 
 " Are you then acquainted with my friends ? To 
 which of them do you allude particularly ? " inquired 
 Mary, with guarded anxiety. 
 
 4< I speak of Amaziah and his excellent wife and son ; 
 and also of their niece, the lovely daughter of Zadok. 
 She als<? has received the faith of Jesus of Nazareth. 
 Am I not right ? " 
 
NAOJII. 
 
 u Xow may the Lord Jesus pardon you," said Mary, 
 " if you are deceiving rue, and seeking the hurt of those 
 who have shown me kindness. I cannot deny what you 
 already seem to know, that the family of Amaziah 
 became acquainted with me during their constant resi- 
 dence in this neighbourhood ; and though I am poor 
 and solitary, they have ever shown themselves my friends. 
 If I knew their religious opinions, I would not tel\ 
 them to a stranger, who may have evil motives for the 
 inquiry ; but for myself I freely own that I am a believer 
 in the holy Jesus, and I glory in the declaration." 
 
 " You are too cautious, my worthy friend," said Javan. 
 " Why should you suspect me ? I have known the 
 sentiments of your benefactors for some time, and I 
 have not injured them, though you must be aware how 
 ready our rulers are to receive information of any who 
 follow that persuasion, and to inflict severe punish- 
 ment on them. Confide in me without apprehension, 
 and remember, that by your instructions you may 
 benefit my soul. That roll of a book which your 
 domestic was reading, and which seemed so deeply to 
 engross your attention — was it not a copy of the sacred 
 records of your religion ? I know it was, and I entreat 
 you to allow me to see it. I have long wished for such 
 an opportunity of acquiring more accurate information 
 concerning those wonderful things that are related of 
 the holy Jesus of Nazareth." 
 
 Mary was entirely without guile herself, and she had 
 for so many years lived separate from the world, that 
 she had forgotten to be suspicious. Even the troubles 
 and persecutions which she had witnessed, and in some 
 degree shared, had not taught her any great degree of 
 what is called worldly prudence, or dimmed the pure 
 flame of universal love and charity, that had been lighted 
 by the reflection of the perfect pattern of her Lord and 
 Master. To honour Him, and to do good to the souls 
 of her fellow -creatures, were the first objects of her life^ 
 
224 NAOtfl. 
 
 and in the attainment of these objects she was ready to 
 endure danger, suffering, and even death. She was not 
 entirely satisfied of the sincerity of her strange visitor, 
 and she suspected that her conduct had been watched 
 by spies for some time past ; but she would not seek to 
 conceal her faith when it was possible to glorify her 
 Redeemer, or enlighten the spirit of an inquiring sinner. 
 Her own safety was not to be put in the balance with 
 such considerations, but she was resolved that nothing 
 should induce her to betray her friends. 
 
 She turned to Hannah, who sat in fear and trembling, 
 listening to the conversation of the deceitful Javan, and 
 said, " My daughter, give me the blessed volume which 
 it is your privilege to read. Oh that in time the truths 
 it contains may enter your heart, and dispel all the 
 clouds of error and prejudice that dwell there. You may 
 retire now, for I wish to speak to this young disciple in 
 private. It is better," she added addressing Javan, as 
 Hannah hastily left the *oom, " it is better to dismiss 
 that simple creature. She is well-intentioned ; but we 
 must not trust any one too unreservedly in these days. 
 You might be sorry to have it known that you confessed 
 yourself a Christian, even to the aged and despised Mary 
 of Bethany." 
 
 " Thank you, my good friend," replied Javan,'" for 
 your care of my safety : trust me to be as watchful of 
 yours. Now give me the book, and point out to me the 
 most striking portions that I may read, and my faith 
 may be confirmed." 
 
 Mary did as he required, and Javan read aloud many 
 of the most deeply interesting passages in the inspired 
 narrative, while his aged companion commented on the 
 words he read, and endeavoured to impress the spirit 
 of them on his heart. The beautiful simplicity of the 
 language, the sublime purity of the doctrines, and the 
 marvellous nature of the events which he read, had 
 power to engage his attention and delight his mind; 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 225 
 
 but alas! so strongly were the chains of bigotry and 
 error riveted on his soul, that even the words of inspira- 
 tion did not 6hake them off : and while he sat by the bed- 
 side of the dying saint, and heard her tell of all that the 
 Lord had done for her soul, and saw her faith and hope 
 and love, even then he was devising a way to deliver 
 her into the hands of the Pharisees and priests, and 
 make her a victim to their cruelty. He was the agent 
 of Satan, while he believed himself the servant of God. 
 
CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Hannah hastily left the chamber in which Mary and 
 Javan were conversing, and her benevolent mistress 
 rejoiced that her little scheme for withdrawing her from 
 the notice of the inquisitive stranger had succeeded. 
 She hoped that he would regard her merely as a com- 
 mon domestic, whose part it was to attend and read to 
 her employer, but who might take no part in her 
 religious opinions, and be no object for his persecution, 
 should such be the evil intention which brought him to 
 the house. But it was not to secure her own safety 
 alone that Hannah so instantly obeyed her beloved 
 mistress. She did not abandon her to danger, and seek 
 to avoid sharing it. The faithful creature fled from the 
 house ; and though it was now the second" watch of the 
 night, and the dim light of the twinkling stars was all 
 that remained to guide her feet, she hurried down the 
 Mount of Olives, crossed the valley, and in a surprisingly 
 short time reached a small postern gate in the wall of 
 the city, that opened into a passage leading immediately 
 to Zadok's house. 
 
 The great gates of the city had been closed and 
 guarded at the usual hour ; and Hannah knew that she 
 should have great difficulty in obtaining an entrance by 
 presenting herself at any of them. But she had fre- 
 quently passed through this private door, on errands 
 from Mary to her friends Amaziah and Judith, and she 
 believed that they possessed the means of opening it at all 
 hoiirs ; she therefore called loudly on the name of one of 
 
NAOMI. 22? 
 
 their domestics, and was quickly heard and answered. 
 She requested permission to see Judith immediately ; 
 and as Zadok had put no restrictions on his brother's 
 family, and allowed them to receive whom they would in 
 their own apartments, she was led without delay to the 
 room where they were assembled. 
 
 They were engaged in evening prayer when Hannah 
 entered. Her presence did not disturb their devotions ; 
 / and the Christian servant knelt with them, and joined 
 her prayers to theirs. Amaziah was concluding his 
 customary act of worship, by imploring the blessing and 
 protection of the Lord on themselves, and all their 
 brethren of the church of Christ ; and also that it would 
 please him to turn the hearts of their enemies and per- 
 secutors, to pardon those who sought to injure them, 
 and to bring them also to a knowledge of salvation. 
 When the little congregation rose from their knees, 
 Hannah exclaimed, u May our prayers be heard for my 
 holy and beloved mistress, and for you, my excellent 
 benefactors ! I have come from Bethany, at this late 
 hour, to tell you that the enemies of our blessed Master 
 are surely contriving the hurt of his servants ; and to 
 entreat you to take measures for the safety of your own 
 family and the venerable Mary. For some days past 
 our usually solitary dwelling has been frequented by 
 strangers. Some of them have seen and conversed with 
 my mistress : she did not commit herself to them, but 
 they must have seen by her piety and cheerful resigna- 
 tion that she was a Christian. Others I contrived to 
 send away, and told her not. I have heard, and 
 probably you have heard it also, that several of our 
 brethren who, like myself, yet tarried in the neighbour* 
 hood, poor and forgotten, or dwelt as Naomi does with 
 their unconverted relatives, have been searched for, and 
 taken captive • and this very evening a stranger of dark 
 Bnd mysterious aspect has come to our house. He 
 3ntered unbidden, and found me reading the blessed 
 
228 tfAOMi. 
 
 book. He tried to make Mary believe that he was 
 partly convinced of the truth of our holy faith, and 
 sought to be further instructed ; and I fear she believed 
 him, for she profersed her belief in Jesus, and even put 
 into his hands the volume which I had endeavoured to 
 conceal. He used various arts to make her declare all 
 she knew of you, Amaziah, and your excellent family; but 
 this she would not do. I left the deceiver — for such I 
 am convinced he is — still talking to her, and perusing 
 the book which she delivered to him. I heard him 
 reading the sacred words of inspiration as I left the 
 house ; and I have now hurried to you for counsel and 
 assistance.*' 
 
 " Was the stranger young ? " interrupted Claudia, 
 eagerly : ** was he tall and pale, with sunken eyes, and 
 dark contracted brows ? Oh, my fearful heart tells me 
 who he was ! " 
 
 " You have described him exactly," replied Hannah ; 
 " and, strange as it may appear, there was an ex- 
 pression in his countenance when he smiled that re- 
 minded me of the lovely lady Naomi, and almost 
 charmed away my suspicions. But I knew that he 
 was a traitor at heart." 
 
 " It must be Javan ! " exclaimed Claudia ; " I know 
 th it he will bring evil upon us yet. Oh that we were 
 safe beyond the reach of his malice ! " 
 
 " My dear Claudia," said Theophilus, " do not suffer 
 your apprehensions thus to prevail over your better 
 judgment. I cannot believe that Javan would really 
 seek to injure his nearest relatives. I know that some 
 of our brethren have lately been apprehended, and my 
 father has used great influence in their favour — I hope 
 with success ; but I have not heard that Javan was in 
 any way concerned in their discovery ; and his manner 
 ha3 been as friendly since our unhappy disagreement aa 
 it was before, so that I believe it has not really affected 
 Ms feelings." 
 
XAOM1. 229 
 
 " "Sou look on every one as possessing your own open, 
 generous spirit, Theophilus. I think I know Javan 
 better than you do, and I would not trust his specious 
 hypocritical appearance of friendship for one moment. 
 Dear Judith, will you not share my fears ? It is for 
 Theophilus that I tremble, for I am convinced that 
 Javan's enmity is strongly excited against him." 
 
 Judith and Claudia felt alike, and while they com- 
 municated their apprehensions, Amaziah and his fearless 
 son were occupied in questioning Hannah concerning 
 the strangers who had lately been seen at Bethany, as 
 well as the visitor who had excited so much alarm on 
 the present occasion. They were all aware that Mary's 
 days were numbered, and they could not bear the idea 
 of leaving Jerusalem while she lived. It was impossible 
 to take her with them in her present state ; and it 
 would be difficult even to remove her to a safe asylum, 
 should they be able to find one. They desired Hannah 
 to return to her without loss of time, and assure her 
 that they would watch over her safety, and if possible 
 visit her the following day to arrange their plans. 
 Theophilus declared his intention of accompanying 
 Hannah back to Bethany, both to protect her by the 
 way, and also to converse with Mary, and hear further 
 particulars of what had passed between her and her 
 visitor. 
 
 Claudia would have opposed this intention, but she 
 knew it would be useless. She however persuaded 
 Theophilus to disguise his person as much as possible, 
 that if he should meet Javan on his way back to the 
 city he might not be recognised. He did not return 
 home for some hours ; but neither his parents nor 
 Claudia had retired to rest, for they were anxious to 
 see him safe again, and to hear the result of his expedi- 
 tion. His communication did not allay the fears of 
 Claudia. He had met a stranger enveloped in a cloak, 
 §a he crossed the bridge over the brook Ke/lron, .and Jb/» 
 
280 XAOUt. 
 
 was compelled unwillingly to own that he believed it to 
 have b-*en his cousin ; and he was confirmed in this 
 opinion by all that Mary told him. She entreated him 
 to forbear coming to her house again, and to desire his 
 parents to do the same, and also to use all possible expe- 
 dition in setting out on their journey, before it should 
 be too late. He added that their beloved friend ap- 
 peared exhausted, and he had no doubt that she would 
 soon be removed to her rest. He had promised her that 
 they would none of them visit her the following day, as 
 they would probably be watched ; but Hannah was to 
 let them know if anything further took place to cause 
 alarm. 
 
 The day after the events which have just been related, 
 Mary of Bethezob held a feast in her splendid dwelling, 
 and the families of Zadok and Amaziah were invited tc 
 it. It was not much in accordance with Zadok's senti- 
 ments to frequent such scenes of gaiety ; but as Mary 
 was his relative he would not refuse to comply with her 
 request, and he desired that Salome and Naomi would 
 accompany him. This was a trying command to his 
 daughter for her Christian principles had taught her to 
 shun all sucn revels and festivities, and she knew that it 
 was the practice of all her brethren to abstain from 
 mixing in the pleasures and follies of the world : but she 
 felt that in this instance she was called on to obey her 
 father, as he did not require of her anything that would 
 directly compromise her opinions ; and with a heavy 
 heart she adorned herself for the feast. Amaziah and 
 Judith declined the visit altogether ; but Zadok desired 
 Claudia to accompany his daughter, and she was very 
 willing to seize this opportunity of conversing with her 
 friend more freely than she had been permitted to do 
 of late. 
 
 About the ninth hour of the day they repaired to the 
 houoe of the rich lady of Bethezob, and Javan was of 
 the party. He had never appeared so lively and so 
 
NAOMI. 231 
 
 little abstracted. Perhaps he had been successful in his 
 political schemes, or perhaps he saw a prospect of the 
 speedy gratification of his religious and private revenge. 
 He remained so long with his sister and Claudia, that 
 they feared he did not intend to leave them any time for 
 private conversation ; but, happily, after the banquet 
 was concluded, he was called away by one of his most 
 active assistants in forwarding the cause of Simon, and 
 the two maidens found themselves at a distance from 
 him they feared, and able to escape from the busy 
 throng to a spot where they could communicate their 
 thoughts and feelings unobserved by his keen eye and 
 quick suspicious ear. 
 
 The splendour of the entertainment, and the glittering 
 magnificence of the dresses of the visitors, could not 
 engage their attention. Their thoughts were occupied 
 with other things, and they only felt the emptiness and 
 vanity of all around them. They passed through the 
 marble columns of a beautiful arcade, which was adorned 
 with aromatic shrubs and flowers in vases of exquisite 
 workmanship, and hung with draperies of purple and 
 gold, that threw a luxurious shade on the gilded walls, 
 and inlaid pavement of costly stones and metals, and 
 softened the glowing rays of the western sun. Claudia 
 and Naomi paused not to regard the beauty of the 
 gallery ; they hastened through the gay and animated 
 crowd, and sought the retirement of the thickly -planted 
 garden into which it opened. When they believed 
 themselves to be out of hearing of any of the party, 
 they conversed with freedom and confidence on the 
 subjects which at that time so deeply interested them, 
 Claudia related the particulars of all that had occurred 
 the preceding night, and declared her conviction that 
 Javan was concerting some scheme of evil against the 
 whole family, or at all events against Theophilus. She 
 entreated Naomi to prevail on her father to be ready to 
 leave the city with them on the third day from that time, 
 
232 NAOMI. 
 
 as Amaziah, she hoped, would 'yield to her feare, and 
 consent to set out at that period. To this her friend 
 readily agreed, as she also suspected the intentions of Lei- 
 brother ; and she promised that, if possible, he should 
 remain ignorant of their departure being hastened. The 
 condition of the aged Mary then occupied their atten- 
 tion ; and deeply did Naomi regret that she could not 
 go to her as formerly, to listen to her holy instructions, 
 and to cheer her declining life by her affectionate 
 attentions. 
 
 '•' Once more, dear Claudia, I must see her. "What- 
 ever dangers may befall me, I am resolved, if possible, to 
 behold her blessed countenance again, and receive her 
 parting benediction. I have been wishing for some 
 days to see you or Judith, that I might give you a letter 
 which I had prepared. It was merely to request you 
 would devise some method by which I could accompany 
 you to Bethany. I met Hannah two days ago, as I was 
 going with Deborah to gather fruit in my father's garden 
 by the brook, and she told me that our dear Mary was 
 sinking. I have been very unhappy ever since, for I 
 feared she would die, and I should not behold her again 
 on earth." 
 
 " Amaziah and Judith and Theophilus are gone to 
 visit her this evening," replied Claudia. " They knew 
 that J a van would be here, and that therefore they might 
 go with safety. If possible, they intend to remove her 
 to Amaziah's house near Bethany, where a friend of his 
 now resides, who, though not a Christian, is a good and 
 charitable man, and will protect her for the short time 
 she has yet to live. They propose to do this imme- 
 diately, if her strength will allow of it ; and when she is 
 safe from Javan's malice you may visit her without 
 danger, for your brother will not know whither she is 
 gone, or suspect that the good Benjamin can harbour a 
 Nazarene beneath his roof." 
 
 M Mary can never live many da\ T s, from what Hannah 
 
NAOMI. 233 
 
 said," answered Naomi. " It is useless to carry her 
 away from her home; but I will go there and see her. 
 ^SVill you request Judith to accompany me the evening 
 after to-morrow. I know that Javan will be occupied 
 for some hours at a meeting of the elders and priests, 
 for I heard him make the engagement. But whether he 
 discovers me or not I am resolved to go. I feel sure 
 that I cannot long conceal my religion from him, and it 
 would be a relief to me to be spared the effort. Were 
 it not for my dear mother's sake, I think I could brave 
 the worst that he could do ; and even death itself would 
 not be very terrible, if I could glorify my Lord and 
 Master. Life has but little to offer me now — and the 
 sacrifice would not be great." 
 
 " Do not speak so sadly, my dearest Naomi," said 
 Claudia. " It has indeed been your lot to have many 
 trials of late, and it grieves my heart to think how lonely 
 you will be when we are gone, and our dear Mary is 
 taken from you. Oh that you could be persuaded to 
 go with us ! But since that cannot be, and you feel 
 that it is your duty to remain with those who have not 
 the faith of the Lord Jesus Christ, I believe that he 
 will send you comfort, and enable you to bear every 
 trial." 
 
 " Yes, Claudia, I know he will. It is wrong of me to 
 feel so much depressed as I do now, but my spirit is 
 very sad. I am not afraid of any trials that may befall 
 me by the appointment of my gracious Master ; I think 
 that, trusting in Him, I shall have strength to keep my 
 faith without wavering. But I do dread the spiritual 
 desolation and solitude that await me when all my Chris- 
 tian friends, all whom I love in the Lord, are removed 
 far away. Once I cherished a hope that my beloved 
 mother was awakening to the truth ; and if she would 
 listen to all that I could say, I think her gentle, pious 
 spirit would rejoice to believe the glad tidings of salva- 
 tion by a Bedeemer. But she seems to fear the subject. 
 
234 NAOMI. 
 
 I will continue to pray day and night that the Lord him- 
 self will teach her : and I will try to hope, and not doubt 
 His mercy. Oh if I could be the blessed instrument in 
 His hands of showing my mother the only way of peace, 
 what joy, what triumph would be mine ! And then my 
 father too — he would hearken to Salome, though not to 
 me ; and he would see the happiness and the blessed 
 fruits that spring from faith in the Lord Jesus — and he 
 too would become a holy, zealous disciple. Lord, my 
 God," she added fervently, while her eyes were lighted 
 with all their wonted fire, and her hands were clasped 
 with energy, u grant me my heart's desire. Let me see 
 my parents at the foot of the cross, let me hear them call 
 on the name of thy Son, and then I could share with 
 them the most fearful death of torment to seal our faith, 
 and be thankful." 
 
 " May the Lord hear your prayer, my Naomi, and 
 avert the doom that you almost seem to covet. Surely 
 happier days, are in store for you. You were always 
 wont to speak to me of hope and courage, and I feel 
 that I am not able to give you consolation. In your 
 own pious and confiding spirit you will find it, when I 
 am not here to use my feeble efforts. How rejoiced I 
 am that your father has consented to go with us to 
 Joppa ! In three more days we shall, I hope, be safely 
 journeying thither ; and as we are to travel in the same 
 litter, we shall enjoy many hours of undisturbed conver- 
 sation and happiness together ; and at Joppa too, we 
 shall be together and happy. You will see Marcellus, 
 and you will find how true is his attachment to you, in 
 spite of time and absence. Naomi, if Zadok would 
 consent, would you be my sister indeed ? Would yon 
 unite yourself to Marcellus, now that he is no longer an 
 idolater, and trust to your prayers and your instructions 
 to bring him into the fold of Christ?" 
 
 A deep blush mounted to the pale cheeks of Naomi, 
 and as rapidly subsided, while she subdued the emotion 
 
NAOMI. 235 
 
 that was excited by Claudia's question, and replied as 
 calmly as she could : 
 
 " I will not attempt to conceal from you, my dearest 
 friend, that if I were permitted to choose my lot in life, 
 I would rather be the wife of Marcellus than share the 
 throne of the Emperor. I loved him as a child ; and 
 when we grew up I loved him still, in spite of his being 
 a Roman and an idolater. Now he is a believer in the 
 true God, and I feel confident he will one day be a 
 believer also in his incarnate Son. Should that be the 
 case, and we should then meet, with the same feelings 
 of attachment with which we parted, it would be my 
 greatest happiness to become your sister. But all this 
 is a mere dream, and never likely to be realised. I must 
 try to banish it from my thoughts, as I have so often 
 done before." 
 
 " We shall see, dear Naomi. I prophesy better 
 things," said Claudia gaily. " I begin to see everything 
 on the bright side now ; I suppose for the selfish reason 
 that my own prospects are so happy and so prosperous. 
 Three days will soon be gone, and Javan can hardly do 
 us any injury in that time, and then all will be well 
 except parting with you. Now let us return to the 
 house, for our long absence may be observed, and re- 
 member we are to start before daybreak. I may not 
 have another opportunity of talking to you alone." 
 
 As they rose from the marble bench on which they 
 had been seated, a slight rustling was heard among the 
 leaves of a thick clump of bushes very near them ; and 
 Naomi hastily laid her hand on Claudia's arm, and held 
 up her finger in token of silence. They both looked 
 earnestly before them, and distinctly saw a human font 
 moving stealthily away, as if to avoid the path by which 
 they were about to proceed towards the house. 
 
 "Javan !" whispered Claudia, in breathless agitation, 
 when the figure had passed away, and was concealed iy 
 a distant thicket. 
 
236 NAOMI. 
 
 " The Lord forbid it !" replied Naomi, with a deep 
 sigh. " If he has overheard our conversation, all your 
 plans are detected, and we are all betrayed. Javan was 
 leaving the great saloon, in deep conference with that 
 dreadful-looking friend of his, Isaac, the counsellor, 
 when we entered the gallery, and he certainly did not 
 gee us. But if any one has listened to our discourse it 
 may be of serious consequence. Let us hasten back to 
 my father and mother ; and it may be that only the 
 latter part of our conversation was heard, and that the 
 listener may not know who we are." 
 
 At this moment a loud shout was heard from the 
 house — the sound of the timbrels and the harps, which 
 had come sweetly to the ears of the young maidens, 
 mingled with the sighing of the evening breeze, suddenly 
 ceased, and were succeeded by cries of terror and 
 shrieks of pain. Lights were seen passing rapidly to 
 and fro, and soon a number of women issued from the 
 gallery, and fled in confusion through the garden. 
 
 It was evident that some terrible calamity had befallen, 
 and Naomi and Claudia hastened to ascertain the cause 
 of all the alarm. They met Mary of Bethezob and 
 several of her female attendants hurrying to the darkest 
 and thickest part of the garden, loaded with cups and 
 vases of gold and silver, and rich brocaded furniture, 
 which they seemed anxious to secure from some appre- 
 hended destruction. 
 
 " Is the dwelling on fire ?" cried Naomi. 
 
 " No," replied Mary, " it is far worse ; it is filled 
 with a band of Zealots, who are plundering and destroy- 
 ing all my possessions, and slaying all who oppose 
 them." 
 
 "Where are my father and mother?" inquired 
 Naomi eagerly. u Are they exposed to the violence of 
 their worst enemies?" She was hastening towards 
 the house to secJ^ nar parents, but turned again, and 
 inquired— 
 
waomi. 237 
 
 "Where too is dear little David x" 
 Mary dropped her rich burden, and exclaimed 
 " my child ! I had forgotten him. He was playing 
 in the vestibule just before the ruffians entered. Seek 
 him, Naomi, for the love of heaven seek him ! If he 
 hears your voice he will come to you. The Zealots 
 would not hurt him, for it was plunder they came ta 
 obtain." 
 
 Naomi looked for one moment in astonishment at the 
 mother, who thus called on others to save her child, 
 while she feared to return herself to seek him ; and then 
 she ran swiftly up the terraced walk, followed by Claudia, 
 who forgot her natural timidity in her anxiety for the 
 safety of her friend. They entered the gallery, calling 
 loudly the names of Salome and David. The din of 
 arms, and all the sounds of a fierce conflict, were heard 
 from the grand apartments, but the gallery and passages 
 were deserted. They advanced cautiously, still calling 
 Salome and the child; and soon had the delight of 
 hearing their cries answered, and saw the little boy 
 bound from behind the folds of a curtain, followed by 
 Salome, who tremblingly advanced and exclaimed : 
 
 " Blessed be the God of Israel ! you are safe, my 
 daughter. I have sought you in every apartment; and 
 when I could not find you I concealed myself in this 
 place to watch for you. I could not leave the house 
 while I believed that you and Claudia were yet in 
 danger. But come, now let us hasten away. Zadok 
 has promised to follow us as soon as the ruffians are 
 gone. He found this poor little child in the midst of 
 the struggle and confusion, and bore him away in safety, 
 when all others seemed to forget him. The sweet little 
 creature clung to me, and called for his mother ; but she 
 had fled away at the first alarm, and I know not where 
 she is gone." 
 
 While Salome was speaking, Naomi had caught up 
 her little favourite in her arms, and they were all hasten- 
 
2d% NAOMI. 
 
 ing down the gallery. They soon found Mary in the 
 garden, concealed behind the trunk of a large tree, but 
 looking anxiously towards the house to watch for Naomi's 
 return with her child. When she saw him safe, she 
 burst forth into passionate exclamations of joy and 
 gratitude., while she overpowered the little boy with 
 caresses. 
 
 " Why did you go away, and leave David with the 
 robbers?" asked the child innocently. "They would 
 have killed him, if Zadok had not come." 
 
 Mary looked at her rescued wealth, and wondered how 
 she could have forgotten her only child in her eagerness 
 to save such paltry spoil. Always a creature of impulse, 
 she now felt that her child was more precious to her 
 than even her own life; but another hour might find her 
 engrossed with some new object. 
 
 " Where shall I take you to, my sweet boy ? I will 
 fly to any cave or hole in the rocks to save you. If the 
 assassins come this way we are lost. Salome, guide me 
 to some safe spot, and let me not see my darling mas- 
 sacred before my face !" 
 
 The increasing sounds that issued from the house 
 seemed to indicate that the combatants were approaching 
 the entrance to the garden, and the affrighted group 
 knew not in what direction to fly, until one of the 
 domestics remembered that a small wicket in the garden 
 wall opened into a narrow lane on the other side, and 
 led to the gardens of some of the neighbouring houses. 
 Mary had forgotten this outlet, which was seldom used, 
 and was almost overgrown with the hanging branches 
 of a vine ; but she quickly caught at the idea, and ran 
 to the spot, followed by all her companions. The bolts 
 were withdrawn, and they all passed through into the 
 dark street, and groped their way along, till Naomi 
 having advanced before the rest, recognised a turn that 
 led to her father's house. It was the same private 
 entrance by which Hannah had teen admitted the pre- 
 
ivaomj. 239 
 
 ceding night, and by which also Naomi had so frequently 
 passed out to wend her way to Bethany. 
 
 The discovery was hailed with joy, and in a few 
 minutes the whole party were safely lodged in the house 
 of Zadok. 
 
 The noise of their entrance brought Amaziah and hiu 
 wife and son to inquire the cause of their hasty return ; 
 and on learning the act of violence which the Zealots 
 had committed, Amaziah and Theophilus armed them- 
 selves, and went forth with some of their attendants to 
 render all the assistance in their power. Claudia and 
 her friend were rejoiced to see them returned from their 
 visit to Bethany, and were eager to know how they had 
 found Mary, and whether they had conveyed her away 
 to the protection of Benjamin; but they could not gratify 
 their curiosity until some time had passed in narrating 
 the particulars of the scene of confusion from which they 
 had just escaped. Then they drew Judith away from 
 the rest of the party to Naomi's chamber, and learned 
 from her that their venerable friend had rallied consi- 
 derably since the last time she had seen her ; and that 
 finding how averse they all were to leave the city while 
 she remained so unprotected at Bethany, she had con- 
 sented to be removed to Benjamin's dwelling. She had 
 however deferred the journey until the last evening pre- 
 vious to their departure ; for she desired to remain in 
 her own home as long as possible, and felt no apprehen- 
 sion of being molested so long as they were near to 
 succour and defend her. 
 
 " You, my dear Naomi," continued her aunt, " shall 
 accompany us to that beloved dwelling when we go on 
 that night to bid her farewell, and give her up to the 
 care of Benjamin. He will meet us there with a litter, 
 and we shall have the happiness of knowing that our 
 aged and declining friend will receive from him and his 
 wife all the care and attention that she can require for 
 the short remainder of her days. I will myself request 
 
240 NAOMI. 
 
 your mother to consent to vonr going for the last tima 
 to see her to whom you owe so much ; and even Javan, 
 if he hears of it, can feel no surprise that you should 
 wish to take leave of her before her death, as he knows 
 that you visited her with Theophilus." 
 
 rt I thank you, my dear aunt," said Naomi ; " my 
 heart is set upon beholding her again, and I have been 
 talking to Claudia on the subject. She says that yoi 
 have determined to leave Jerusalem in three days ; ana 
 Mary can never survive until our return. But I am 
 glad you have hastened your departure, for there is 
 danger in your remaining here ; and even now you may 
 have tarried with us too long. I grieve to tell you that 
 Claudia and I were so imprudent this evening as to talk 
 aloud of all our hopes and fears and plans, in the garden 
 of the house we have fled from. We thought we were 
 far removed from every human ear, and we spoke freely; 
 but alas ! I fear we were overheard, for we saw some one 
 glide cautiously away as we prepared to leave the spot 
 where we were seated. I have learnt to be suspicious 
 lately, and I would that you were all safe beyond the 
 reach of those who wish you evil." 
 
 " I trust it will be so ere long," replied Judith. " I 
 will apprise Amaziah of your apprehensions ; and by 
 proper precautions I hope we may yet escape all danger. 
 Tell me what you had been saying, which you fear may 
 have been overheard." 
 
 Naomi repeated the chief points of the conversation, 
 only omitting that part which related to Marcellus ; and 
 Judith was greatly alarmed at rinding that so much had 
 been said, which, if repeated, would place them all in 
 the power of their enemies. She did not, however, 
 express all that she felt ; and Salome's voice was heard 
 calling Naomi to return to the cedar hall, as her father 
 had just entered and inquired for her. She ran to meet 
 him, and rejoiced to find that he and his friends had 
 escaped unhurt from the combat. He informed them 
 
NAOMI. -241 
 
 that the Zealots had been at length defeated, and driver, 
 back to their strongholds ; but not until they had killed 
 or wounded several of those who opposed their violence, 
 and carried off a great quantity of plunder. The house 
 of the lady of Bethezob was dismantled, and in such a 
 state of confusion and havoc that it would be impossible 
 for her to return that night ; and he therefore invited 
 her to remain under his roof until the wreck of her 
 valuable household property could be arranged, and her 
 own home prepared to receive her again. This was 
 readily agreed to, and the rest of the fugitives having 
 departed to their respective abodes, all was again restored 
 to quietness. But what peace, what security could be 
 felt in a city which was exposed to such scenes of outrage 
 as that which had just been witnessed ? Who could feel 
 that their property or their lives were secure for an hour, 
 while robbers and murderers could openly traverse the 
 streets, and forcibly enter any house that offered tempta- 
 tion to plunder, unchecked by any legal power, and 
 unchastised by any arm of justice ? 
 
 It was an unprecedented state of society, and never 
 may the world again behold its equal ! It was civil war 
 in its most dreadful form. The city held within its 
 walls many conflicting parties, and each was animated 
 by the most deadly feelings of hatred towards the others. 
 Murder and rapine prevailed in every quarter, while 
 religious zeal yet distinguished many individuals of each 
 party. The blood of bulls and goats flowed in sacrifice 
 from the altars that still remained uncleansed from the 
 human gore that had been shed in the frequent combats 
 within the temple. None moved through the streets 
 unarmed or unattended; and a strong guard generally 
 Accompanied any female of distinction who was induced 
 to venture far from home. And yet in the midst of all 
 this crime and misery the wildest dissipation was carried 
 on. It was not only in the house of Mary of Bethezob 
 that feasts and revels were celebrated ; the dwellings of 
 
 E 
 
242 NAOMI. 
 
 numbers of tne rich and gay sent forth the sounds of 
 music and of mirth as loudly and as frequently as when 
 Zion dwelt in peace, and none could harm them. Such 
 thoughtless levity appears incomprehensible; but danger 
 had become familiar to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, 
 and they seemed heedless of the scenes of bloodshed 
 that daily met their eyes. Is it not the same infatuation 
 that now blinds the eyes of our fellow-sinners around us, 
 who walk on in a course of sin and folly, and maik not 
 the warnings that are vouchsafed to them by the Lord, 
 and dread not the destruction into which they see their 
 companions falling day by day? — a destruction more 
 appalling and more lasting than the death and the 
 miseries inflicted by the Zealot robbers of Jerusalem. 
 
 It was midnight before Javan returned to his father's 
 house. When the lawless band had been expelled from 
 Mary's house, and driven to their own abode in the 
 temple courts, he was slowly proceeding homewards, and 
 meditating on the period when he could safely summon 
 the son of Gioras to enter the city, and take the lead 
 among so many contending parties. He hoped that 
 the presence of Simon would put an end to the lesser 
 factions, and he determined to use every exertion to 
 prepare the way for his reception. He was engaged 
 with these reflections when his friend Isaac approached 
 him, accompanied by a stranger in the garb of a domestic. 
 The streets were dark, but the man carried a lamp, 
 which threw its light on a countenance well suited to 
 take a part in the bloody and vindictive scenes that 
 characterized the time, and had already hardened the 
 hearts of the greatest part of the inhabitants of Jeru- 
 salem. 
 
 " Javan," said the counsellor, in a low voice, when 
 thoy met, " this man has somewhat to relate which con- 
 cerns you nearly. The leaven of apostasy has spread 
 further and deeper than you imagined; and vigorous 
 measures must be adopted to extirpate it at once. From 
 
NAOMI. 243 
 
 the. lips of your own sister this faithful and zealous man 
 has heard enough to prove that she herself, as well as 
 Amaziah and his wife and son, and the Roman maid to 
 whom he is betrothed, are enthusiastic disciples of tho 
 Nazarene." 
 
 " Ha I " cried Javan fiercely, " is it really so ? But I 
 had strongly suspected it. Naomi is altogether changed 
 since my absence from the city ; and doubtless it is tliie* 
 foul heresy with which she is infected that has damped 
 her spirit, and made her what she is. But tell me, who 
 is your informer, and how came he to hear my sister 
 speak on such a subject ?" 
 
 " His name is Reuben, and he is a domestic in the 
 house of Mary of Bethezob. This very evening he was 
 passing through the garden when he saw two maidens 
 sitting in a retired spot, and evidently deeply engrossed 
 with the subject of their discourse. Curiosity led him 
 to approach, and unobserved by them he listened to their 
 conversation. Reuben, repeat to the noble Javan all 
 that you have already related to me." 
 
 The treacherous servant did as he was commanded ; 
 and Javan listened with deep interest to the detail of 
 all that had passed between the unsuspicious friends. 
 To hear that his uncle and Judith had adopted the Naza- 
 rene faith did not at all astonish him, for he had already 
 ascertained their opinions, and those of Claudia. But 
 Naomi's conversion had hitherto been only a matter of 
 suspicion and fear ; and every feeling of his breast was 
 excited with painful intensity, as the dreadful fact became 
 iucontestably evident. His indignation was wound to 
 its highest pitch when Reuben proceeded to repeat that 
 part of the conversation which so plainly revealed his 
 sister's attachment to Marcellus, and the hope that was 
 cherished in her heart of one day being united to him. 
 It was with difficulty that the fiery young Jew restrained 
 the expression of his passion ; but he chose not that 
 Reuben should see how deeply he was moved : and when 
 
244 NAOMI. 
 
 he had finished his recital, he merely threw to him his 
 purse as a reward for his treason ; and laying his hand 
 on the dagger that was placed in his girdle, sternly com- 
 manded him, as he valued his life, to preserve all he had 
 heard a secret from every other ear. 
 
 Reuben departed, well pleased with the prize that 
 had been so easily earned, and resolved not to run the 
 risk of incurring the vengeance of the dreaded Javan 
 by revealing the service for which he had obtained it. 
 Isaac and his friend did not separate so soon ; they 
 retired to the house of the counsellor, to consider how 
 they should act upon the information they had just 
 received, and how they should frustrate all the plans of 
 their intended victims. The helpless Mary of Bethany 
 was marked as the first to be secured ; and the very 
 evening on which Amaziah and his friend intended to 
 place her in security was fixed on for the execution of the 
 cruel design. Javan saw that there would be danger of 
 exciting a tumult if she was taken prisoner on the 
 following day, when Amaziah would have time to make 
 inquiries after her, and interest his friends in her behalf. 
 But the plan which he proposed to Isaac was, that they 
 should obtain a strong body of men from the chief 
 priests, and repair to Bethany before the hour at which 
 his uncle intended to be there with his family ; and 
 when they had ascertained that the whole party were 
 assembled together in Mary's house, that they should 
 enter the dwelling, and seize on all the Nazarenes at 
 one blow. When this was effected, he felt assured that 
 no influence would be exerted in their favour sufficient 
 to procure their liberty. Javan knew not that his father 
 was already aw.ire of his brother's heretical opinions ; 
 and he did not doubt that the discovery would at once 
 sever all ties between them, and make Zadok as violent 
 an enemy of Amaziah as he was himself. 
 
 All the arrangements were agreed upon by Javan 
 and his companion, who fully approved of the iniquitous 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 245 
 
 scheme, and promised to lend his aid for its execution ; 
 and they parted with an understanding that the council 
 should meet on the following night, instead of the evening 
 which had been appointed, and which was now to be 
 otherwise occupied. Javan retired to rest that night 
 with a feeling of great satisfaction at the prospect of so 
 soon having the persons of his uncle and Theophilus in 
 his power. It was against the latter that he proposed 
 to direct his chief efforts, for if he succeeded in securing 
 him, his chief object would be attained. He would 
 then be enabled to gratify his own evil feelings of per- 
 sonal malice and fanatical cruelty, and also prevent the 
 alliance of his cousin with a Gentile maid. The know- 
 ledge of his engagement to Claudia had greatly increased 
 his hatred towards Theophilus; and in order to frustrate 
 the intended connection, and save his family from the con- 
 tamination of Roman blood, he felt that any act, however 
 cruel, would be not only justifiable but meritorious. 
 
CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The lady of Bethezob dwelt in Zadok's house, and her 
 domestics were busily employed the following day in 
 removing the traces of the incursion of the Zealots. It 
 was hopeless to seek any restitution of the valuable effects 
 which had been carried off, or any punishment of the 
 offenders; for who could enter their strongholds, and bear 
 away any of their members before a tribunal of justice? 
 Javan took advantage of the late occurrence to plead 
 with great eloquence in the council that evening the 
 necessity of inviting Simon and his powerful band to 
 enter the city, and protect the inhabitants from the 
 violence of John of Gischala and his ruffian crew. His 
 arguments had great weight with his hearers ; and some 
 who had hitherto opposed his object, now began to fear 
 that it was the only step which remained to them, by 
 which they could hope to check the oppressions of their 
 present masters. Isaac was a warm supporter of all 
 Javan's proposals : he had always inclined to the admission 
 of the son of Gioras; and he now ardently desired the 
 adoption of any measure by which the insolence of the 
 Zealots might be chastised, and vengeance obtained for 
 the injury done to the lovely daughter of Eleazar. 
 
 The wealth of this lady, as well as her beauty, had 
 engaged the attention of the counsellor. He was a con- 
 stant visitor at her house ; and finding that his society 
 Was welcome to Mary, he had determined to make pro- 
 posals of marriage to her. The destruction and loss of 
 ao much of her valuable furniture and household effects, 
 
NAOMI. 247 
 
 as lie bad witnessed the preeeding evening, had exas- 
 perated him greatly, and excited a strong desiro for 
 revenge against the aggressors ; but he knew that her 
 posssesions in land and money were so great as to render 
 the injury easily reparable, and he made up his mind no 
 longer to delay his proposals. 
 
 The council being almost unanimous on the subject 
 of Simon, Javan next informed them of the discovery he 
 had made of the adoption of the Nazarene religion by 
 the members of his own hitherto unsullied family. The 
 recital was listened to with great interest by the assem- 
 bly, who were all exceedingly zealous for the honour 
 of the law of Moses and the traditions of the elders, — 
 but most lamentably negligent of God's eternal law of 
 mercy and justice. They triumphed in the proof they 
 had now obtained that Javan's suspicions had been 
 correct ; and more maliciously still did they exult in the 
 near prospect of seizing on the objects of their hatred, 
 and wreaking on them all that cruelty and bigotry could 
 suggest. Javan did not wish that his uncle and his 
 family should be put to death. He desired that by 
 rigorous imprisonment and other sufferings they should 
 be induced to retract their opinions ; and he obtained a 
 promise from his colleagues, that every effort should be 
 used to bring them back to the true faith before any 
 extreme measures should be resorted to. He also stipu- 
 lated that his sister should not be captured. He had 
 not yet stifled every feeling of affection for her; nor 
 could he contemplate the idea of his mother's anguish, if 
 jNaomi was to be torn from her, without some sympathy. 
 He trusted that when she saw the evils to which her 
 relatives were exposed by their religion, she would be 
 affrighted for her new opinions, and gladly return to the 
 faith for which she had once been so zealous. Hft 
 knew not the soul of his heroic sister, or the power of 
 true Christian faith to make a weaker spirit than hers 
 meet shame, and death, and agony unmoved I 
 
248 NAOMI. 
 
 The assembly broke up, after having appointed a 
 body of guards to attend Javan to Bethany the following 
 evening, and to obey his commands in all things ; and 
 the young Pharisee then turned his steps homewards, 
 accompanied by Isaac. All in Zadok's house appeared 
 cheerful and at peace, for Naomi had not communicated 
 her own uneasy feelings and apprehensions even to her 
 mother ; and she exerted herself to appear in more than 
 her usual spirits. Never did she sing more sweetly, or 
 converse with more animation ; and so gaily did she play 
 with little David, and follow his sportive steps from place 
 to place, that Javan began to imagine that he had been 
 deceived by Reuben, or that the man himself had mia- 
 taken some other persons for his sister and Claudia. But 
 yet the minuteness of the particulars which the informer 
 had related, and the names of the individuals which he 
 had repeated, forced him to believe his testimony, cor- 
 roborated as it was by his own previous suspicions ; and 
 he concluded that Naomi was rejoicing in the prospect 
 of her beloved relatives being so quickly removed be- 
 yond hi3 reach, and in the hope that her own share in 
 their guilt would remain unknown. She looked so 
 lovely and so innocent, that he thought she could not yet 
 have imbibed very deeply those opinions which he 
 believed to be so impious and so productive of evil ; and 
 he longed to see her again restored to her duty, and 
 taking a cheerful part in all those Jewish rites and 
 ceremonies in which he had so often beheld her the 
 admiration of all. Isaac too was much struck with her 
 beauty, her accomplishments, and her amiable manners ; 
 and he privately encouraged Javan to adopt gentle 
 measures with her, and if possible to conceal her errorg 
 from her parents, until he had himself endeavoured to 
 correct them by argument and persuasion and even by 
 threats. 
 
 Before the counsellor departed that evening, he took 
 an opportunity of declaring his hopes and wishes to 
 
NAOMt. 24£ 
 
 Mary ; and she returned a favourable answer. She 
 wished for rank and distinction ; and though she had no 
 particular attachment or esteem for Isaac, yet she con- 
 sidered that by uniting herself to him she should obtain 
 the object of her ambition; and as the wife of so noble 
 and powerful a man, she should meet with more con- 
 sideration, and possess more influence than in her 
 widowed and solitary state. She therefore consented 
 that when her affairs could be settled, and her estates in 
 Peraea disposed of, for the benefit of her son after her 
 death, she would bestow her hand on Isaac; and the 
 arrangement was made known to Zadok and his family 
 as her nearest relatives. They had nothing to oppose 
 to her choice, though her suitor was by no means a 
 favourite with any of them, except Javan. He rejoiced 
 greatly in the proposed connexion, as he thought that 
 Isaac would thus be more firmly united to his own party, 
 and by his increased wealth, be better enabled to assist 
 his projects, and obtain fresh adherents. 
 
 The morning of the next day was passed in com- 
 pleting the various preparations for the final departure 
 of Amaziah and his family, and the short absence of 
 Zadok and Naomi. The priest had agreed to his 
 brother's wish of hastening the journey, though he did 
 not acknowledge the necessity for it, or believe that 
 there was any cause for apprehension. He did not 
 partake in his son's fanatical views, or consider that 
 the cause of religion would be advanced by cruelty and 
 persecution. It was well known that he was devoted to 
 the Jewish faith, and that he firmly believed there was 
 no salvation for any who departed from it : but it was 
 also well known that his soul was full of mercy and com- 
 passion, and that he would not injure those whom he 
 considered to be in a state of perdition already, and 
 therefore Javan and his colleagues never confided their 
 schemes against the Nazarenes to him. His violent 
 &nger at the discovery of his daughter's conversion to 
 
260 NAOMI. 
 
 Christianity had subsided into a milder feeling of dis- 
 appointed love and sorrow. He could not continue to 
 treat with harshness the affectionate and dutiful child, 
 who had always been the object of his pride and hopes, 
 and who now sought by every means in her power to 
 win back his love and merit his approbation. The one 
 only subject on which she refused to listen to his 
 authority, was her new religion ; and on that subject 
 she always replied to him with such gentleness and 
 humility, and yet with such a holy zeal and firmness, 
 that he was constrained to admire even while he sharply 
 rebuked her. She had been restored to her accustomed 
 place in the family on the return of Javan, and had 
 gradually resumed much of her influence over her 
 parents. In all customs and ceremonies that were 
 indifferent she conformed to the practice of her family, 
 but in the retirement of her own chamber she followed 
 the manner of worship which she had learned so highly 
 to prize, and perused with untiring attention some por- 
 tions of the Gospels, which she had copied while at 
 Pella from the precious manuscripts possessed by some 
 of her Christian brethren residing there. No alteration 
 was perceptible to those who frequented the house, 
 except that Naomi was more amiable, more obliging, 
 and more gentle in her temper and disposition than 
 formerly. The contemplation of her lovely character, 
 which so beautifully reflected the graces of the Christian 
 model, tended greatly to soften the severity of Zadok's 
 prejudices against the Nazarenes ; and for her sake he 
 would have been unwilling to join in any act of oppres- 
 sion towards those whom she loved as her kindred, and 
 more especially those who were united to her by the ties 
 both of near relationship and a common faith. He 
 rejoiced that his brother was about to remove from 
 Jerusalem, for he hoped that when Naomi was left 
 alone, and entirely deprived of the society of Chris- 
 tains, ahe would probably be induced to relinquish her 
 
NAOMI. 251 
 
 newly adopted opinions ; and therefore he the more 
 readily lent his aid to the hasty completion of the ar- 
 rangements. 
 
 Mules and horse-litters were prepared, and a strong 
 body of the domestic servants of both Zadok and Ama- 
 ziah were furnished with arms, and appointed to act aa 
 guards to the party. A messenger was also dispatched 
 to Joppa in search of Rufus, to request, if he were 
 already there, that he would send the promised band 
 of soldiers to meet them at Lydda on the day now fixed 
 for their journey, instead of that more distant day which 
 had been at first appointed. The baggage was all 
 packed, and everything was ready ; nothing remained 
 but to bid farewell to Mary of Bethany, and consign her 
 to the care of Benjamin. 
 
 Judith informed Zadok of their intention to visit their 
 old and beloved friend on that evening, and earnestly 
 requested that Naomi might be permitted to accompany 
 them. She urged that it would be the last time that 
 she should have it in her power to lead her niece to 
 receive the blessing of that holy woman, which, whether 
 she were a Jew or a Nazarene, could surely bring no 
 evil on her head ; and it would be a grief to Naomi if a 
 friend whom she respected and loved so much were to 
 die without her having seen her once more. The priest 
 almost shuddered at the idea of his child receiving the 
 benediction of one whom he knew to have been so 
 devoted an attendant and disciple of Jesus of Nazareth ; 
 but he remembered that Naomi had already chosen her 
 lot with his followers, and that one more interview with 
 her former instructor could have no particular influence 
 over her opinions. He therefore gave his consent, 
 though unwillingly, and only on condition that Naomi 
 should solemnly promise never again to make any 
 attempt at seeing Mary after her return from Joppa. 
 
 Javan had absented himself from home nearly the 
 whole day, to Naomi's great relief; and towards sunset 
 
252 m NAOMI. 
 
 she joined her uncle and his family, and all together 
 proceeded by the well-known path up the Mount of 
 Olives towards Bethany. As a proper precaution in 
 Cf,se of Javan's having actually discovered their inten- 
 tion, Amaziah took with him several well-armed ser- 
 vants, and he and Theophilus were furnished with 
 swords and daggers. They arrived at the dwelling of 
 their friend, and entered as they were accustomed to do, 
 without knocking, leaving the armed domestics to watch 
 at the entrance. The first objects that met their view 
 filled them with apprehensions that the venerable saint 
 had already departed, and that their farewell visit was 
 too late. Hannah was kneeling by the couch on which 
 Mary was laid; and as the door opened, she turned, 
 and held up her finger in token of silence. The tears 
 were rolling down her cheeks, and sorrow was strongly 
 depicted in her countenance. Judith and Naomi stepped 
 lightly and quickly to the bedside, and Hannah drew 
 aside the curtain- that shaded the dying Christian from 
 the light of a lamp that was suspended from the ceiling. 
 Then they saw that life was not yet extinct, but was 
 ebbing gently and swiftly away. Judith beckoned to 
 her husband, and he with his son and Claudia advanced, 
 with noiseless steps, and they all stood silently to gaze 
 on that form which they perceived would ere long be 
 seen no more on earth Mary's eyes were closed, and 
 the pallid hue of death was on her cheek. So motion- 
 less, so calm she lay, that but for the deep and heavy 
 breathing and a slight movement of her parted lips, it 
 might have seemed that she was already dead. But her 
 spirit was conscious still, and she was praying at that 
 moment that she might yet be spared to see her ex- 
 pected and well-beloved friends, and bless them before 
 her death ; yet her bodily senses were deadened, and 
 she did not perceive that her prayer was already 
 granted. 
 
 Presently she opened her eyes, and was casting an 
 
NAOMI. 253 
 
 anxious look towards the door, when she beheld all those 
 6he so ardently desired to see, standing around her, and 
 in a weak and faltering voice she exclaimed, " Lord, now 
 lettest thou thy servant depart in peace ! My children, 
 my beloved children in the Lord, this is a blessing that 
 I had scarcely hoped for. The day has seemed long to 
 me, for I knew that it must close ere my dying eyes 
 could look on you ; and I feared this heart would cease 
 to beat before the time appointed for your coming. 
 But the Lord who has supported and blessed me all my 
 days, has heard my last request. Come near, that I 
 may bless you all." They gathered closely round her, 
 and knelt in reverential silence, while she moved her 
 trembling hands, and laid them in succession on their 
 heads. 
 
 " Oh, my Redeemer," she said, " thou w 7 ho didst 
 suffer death in all its agonies, that thou mightest take 
 away its sting from those who believe in thee, in the 
 hearing of these thy servants I would testify thy power 
 to vanquish the last enemy, and make the dark valley of 
 the shadow of death light and glorious by thy presence. 
 Leave me not, neither forsake me, God of my salva- 
 tion, and may the last words I utter bear witness to thy 
 love. Bless with thy choicest blessings these thy chil- 
 dren, whom thou hast called to the knowledge of thy 
 name ; and of thy great mercy keep them in the way of 
 everlasting life. May their course in this world be 
 happy, if it be for their eternal good. But if thou seest 
 that trials and sorrows are needful for them, oh strengthen 
 and support them, and make them more than conquerors 
 over every temptation and every spiritual foe. And when 
 their mortal race is run, and the crown of immortality ia 
 on their brow, may we meet and rejoice together around 
 thy throne, and sing thy praise for evermore, for thou 
 hast redeemed us to God by thy blood, and to thy name 
 be all the glory!" 
 
 " Amen," replied the kneeling disciples with one heart 
 
254 NAOMI. 
 
 and one voice, while they bent their heads in deep devo- 
 tion, and tears, which were not of sorrow, flowed from 
 every eye. 
 
 At this moment a loud noise was heard near the 
 entrance, as of armed men struggling to force open the 
 door, and horrid imprecations were uttered against those 
 who opposed them. Mary shuddered, and turned he? 
 dying eyes with intense anxiety to inquire the cause of 
 this untimely violence, while Amaziah and Theophilua 
 sprang on their feet, and drawing their swords prepared 
 to resist the intrusion. It was a moment of awful sus- 
 pense ; but soon the door was burst open, and several 
 men rushed in with swords and poniards, followed by 
 the servants of Amaziah, who had vainly endeavoured to 
 prevent their entrance. The spectacle that met their 
 view was able to check the progress even of these 
 ruffians — and they stood transfixed to the spot, looking 
 with awe and admiration on the expiring saint, and the 
 lovely girls who, with Judith and Hannah, still knelt by 
 her side, and strove to overcome their own fears and 
 support their sinking friend. 
 
 " Behold," said Amaziah, " the victim you come to 
 seek: she is beyond the reach of human cruelty. Her 
 spotless soul is winging its way to the presence of its 
 God and Father, to bear testimony against those whose 
 violence disturbed the last moments of its abode on 
 earth." 
 
 " Say not so," murmured Mary faintly ; " my dying 
 voice shall plead for their pardon, in the words of Him 
 who died for them, ' Father, forgive them, for they know 
 not what they do!'" 
 
 A smile of pure benevolence and holy joy lighted up 
 her countenance, and then faded away like the last rays 
 of the setting sun on the cold surface of a wreath of 
 snow. All was still — and friends and foes forgot for a 
 moment all other feelings, in the contemplation of the 
 awful change. Death looked beautiful on her placid 
 
NAOMI. 2f>5 
 
 features, which were as calm as those of a sleeping 
 infant 
 
 " She is not dead, but sleepith," said Amaziah, in o 
 tone of deep solemnity. " May we die the death of the 
 righteous, and may our last end be like hers !" 
 
 The evil intentions of the ruffian band had been 
 checked, but not destroyed. The wonder and awe 
 which had held them motionless had passed away ; and 
 again they grasped their weapons, and looked for orders 
 towards their leaders. These were two powerful-looking 
 men, in complete disguise, their faces being entirely 
 concealed, and themselves clothed in an uncouth and 
 foreign garb. They had not entered the apartment at 
 the same time with their attendants, but remained at 
 the entrance in conflict with some of Amaziah's servants, 
 whom they succeeded in disarming, and then joined the 
 rest of their band, as their intended victim uttered her 
 last words of pious intercession. 
 
 One of these strangers turned away, and his manly 
 form trembled for a moment with emotions that he 
 sought to suppress ; but the other called to his men in 
 a stern voice to do their errand, and not be affrighted 
 from their duty to God and man by the corpse of an 
 accursed Nazarene. The impious appellation seemed to 
 recall his comrade from his momentary weakness, and 
 he rushed forward towards Theophilus with his sword 
 uplifted, and already stained with blood from the conflict 
 which had preceded his entrance. Claudia saw the 
 fierce advance, and knew that it could be no other than 
 Javan, who thus singled out her beloved Theophilus aa 
 the object of his rage. She forgot all other feelings in 
 terror for the safety of him she loved, and springing 
 forward, she placed herself before him, and cried : 
 
 11 Javan, if blood be your object, shed mine : I am a 
 Roman maid, allied to your bitterest enemies. But seek 
 not to take the life of your countryman, your relative, 
 and the ornament of your house." 
 
256 NAOMI. 
 
 The stranger was startled, but he spoke not. He 
 wished not to confirm the suspicions of Claudia, by letting 
 her hear his voice, but seizing her arm, he flung her 
 aside; and as Theophilus caught her and prevented her 
 from falling to the ground, he aimed a blow at his 
 shoulder, and inflicted a wound thai: entirely disabled 
 him. The blood flowed over the dress of Claudia, and 
 all her sudden courage forsook her. She fainted away, 
 and Theophilus was forced to relinquish her to the care 
 of Naomi, and endeavour feebly to defend himself from 
 the assaults of Javan. Meanwhile the chamber of death 
 had become the scene of a furious conflict. The servants 
 of Amaziah fought valiantly against a superior force, to 
 defend their master and his family ; while their foes 
 endeavoured to secure them captives, and not to take 
 their lives. Amaziah and Theophilus loudly called on 
 the women to escape from the house by the back entrance, 
 while they kept the assailants at bay; but Claudia's 
 helpless condition, and anxiety for the fate of their 
 defenders, kept them in the room. They stood by the 
 bed of the lifeless Mary, on which they had laid Claudia 
 also, now apparently as inanimate as their departed 
 friend, and utterly unconscious of all that was going -on 
 around her. Perhaps it was well for her that she 
 was so, though she only awaked to a sense of uttei 
 misery. 
 
 The attacks of Javan and his comrade were evidently 
 directed principally towards Theophilus ; and at length 
 while his father and the servants were occupied with the 
 rest of the band, they succeeded in securing him, ex- 
 hausted as he was with exertion and loss of blood. They 
 hastily bound him with a strong rope, and endeavoured 
 to drag him from the house by the back entrance, near 
 which they had seized and overpowered him ; but Naomi 
 saw their intent, and loudly calling to her uncle for aid 
 she flew to her cousin, and rendered desperate by excite- 
 ment and alarm, she employed her strength so well as to 
 
NAOMI. 257 
 
 impede the design of Javan, and enable Amaziah to 
 come to the rescue Judith and Hannah stood in the 
 way, and sought to close and bolt the door ; but what 
 could the efforts of weak and terrified women avaii 
 against the power and resolution of a band of armed 
 «md cruel men ? Several of Amaziah's servants were 
 mounded, and those who were not disabled could no 
 longer maintain the unequal contest. They saw that 
 their master was in danger of being made a prisoner as 
 well as Theophilus, and they exerted all their courage 
 and strength for his preservation and that of his son. 
 The struggle was violent and well maintained ; but alas ! 
 the faithful domestics only succeeded in disengaging 
 Amaziah from the grasp of the ruffians, and Theophilus 
 was borne away. His father would have followed the 
 retreating steps of the ruffians, but his servants forcibly 
 detained him, as they were convinced that such an 
 attempt would only lead to his own capture; and in 
 grief and horror the afflicted family stood by the corpse 
 of Mary and the senseless form of Claudia, to consider 
 what steps should be taken for the safety of the unhappy 
 Theophilus. 
 
 To hasten back to the city, and employ all their 
 influence with Zadok and his powerful friends, was the 
 . first impulse ; but what could they do with Claudia, in 
 ner present helpless state, or how should they inform her 
 of the calamity which had befallen them all? While 
 they prepared some rude contrivance to carry her with 
 them, she revived, and her first words were to inquire 
 for Theophilus. 
 
 " He is gone to the city, my daughter," replied 
 Judith ; " and there I hope we shall soon see him safe 
 and free." 
 
 "But he was wounded," said Claudia, confusedly: 
 " I felt the warm blood flow on my cheek. Why is ho 
 g-.nc away ? he would not have left me senseless. But 
 I remember now — oh, the dreadful truth cornea over 
 
258 Naomi. 
 
 my brain ! Javan has forced him away, and Javan will 
 destroy him. I always knew that he would bring deso 
 lation into my heart ; and it is done ! " 
 
 A flood of tears somewhat relieved her bursting grief, 
 and then she wildly sprang up, and cried, 
 
 11 But why do we tarry here ? Come, Naomi, we will 
 fly to the city, and with my dear adopted parents, we 
 will kneel and weep at Javan's feet until we melt even 
 his heart of stone. Farewell, dear sainted Mary ! It is 
 well that your eyes were closed in death before this blow 
 fell on those you loved so much — and oh ! if my eyes 
 are not again to behold Theophilus, I would that they 
 had never opened from the trance that spared me the 
 sight of his defeat !" 
 
 Thus passionately did the unhappy girl give vent to 
 her feelings ; and to her disposition it was a relief to do 
 so. Meanwhile Amaziah gave some hasty directions to 
 Hannah concerning the burial of the deceased, and pro- 
 mised to send some of his domestics, who were of the 
 same holy religion, to assist her in performing it as 
 secretly as possible at break of day, and if possible to 
 attend himself. He feared that the priests might hear 
 of her death, and send to seize on her corpse, that they 
 might bury it according to their own ceremonies ; and 
 therefore he desired two of the servants who had attended 
 him that evening to remain with Hannah, and prepare a 
 humble grave for her beloved mistress, in the large and 
 well-planted garden belonging to the house. He further 
 desired Hannah to linger no longer in that dwelling, 
 after the last duties had been paid to Mary, but to accom- 
 pany his servants to Jerusalem, and take up her abode 
 with him and his family, until his son could be libe- 
 rated, when she should travel with them to Ephesus, 
 and find a refuge and a home wherever they should 
 dwell. 
 
 The afflicted family then left the house, and by the 
 light of the torches with which they were provided, they 
 
NAOMI. 259 
 
 bent their way towards the city. They were startled on 
 entering the public road to perceive a band of men, also 
 carrying lighted torches, approaching towards them, and 
 for a moment they supposed that it was Javan returning 
 to make a fresh attack; but the voice of their friend 
 Benjamin speedily reassured them, and they hastened to 
 communicate to him the death of Mary, and the subse* 
 quent calamitous event. It was now no longer necessary 
 j for the kind-hearted Benjamin to proceed to Mary's 
 house, and he therefore insisted on joining his body of 
 attendants to that of Amaziah, and conducting him and 
 his family safe to their home ; and in the litter which 
 had been destined to carry the departed Christian, he 
 placed Claudia, whose weakness made her almost inca- 
 pable of proceeding on foot. Naomi and Judith walked 
 beside her, and sought by every argument they could 
 find to calm her agitation, and persuade her that there 
 was every reason to hope for the speedy relief of Theo- 
 philus. Perhaps they appeared more sanguine than they 
 really felt ; but they could hardly believe that if it had 
 actually been Javan who had thus deprived his cousin of 
 liberty, he would refuse to listen to the entreaties of his 
 family, or to be moved by the sorrow which he had 
 brought upon them. It seemed too cruel even for Javan, 
 to deliver his kinsman into the hands of those who would 
 count his murder a meritorious act ; and therefore they 
 tried to believe that he only intended to detain them all 
 in Jerusalem, until he had further ascertained their con- 
 version to Christianity, and endeavoured to shake their 
 faith by his arguments, and perhaps his threats. 
 
 They entered the city without difficulty, by means of 
 the private gate, and were passing up the dark and 
 narrow lane which led to the offices of Zadok's house, 
 when they saw a wild and haggard form approaching 
 at a rapid pace under the shadow of the wall. It was 
 the son of An anus — that mysterious being who had not 
 ceased to traverse the devoted city day and night ever 
 
260 JV40MI. 
 
 since its peace and prosperity began to fail. His ghastly 
 countenance and sad and hollow voice could not be mis- 
 taken. He advanced close to the litter on which the 
 terrified Claudia was carried, and uttered loudly his oft- 
 repeated burden of woe. 
 
 " A voice from the east ! a voice from the west ! a 
 voice from the four winds ! a voice against Jerusalem 
 and against the temple ! " — Then pointing his skeleton 
 finger towards Claudia, he uttered in a still more dismal 
 tone, " A voice against the bridegrooms and the brides 
 — a voice against the whole people !" 
 
 Swiftly he passed on, and was out of sight ; while the 
 same boding cry was heard repeated in the distance. 
 But not so swiftly did the feelings of terror which he had 
 excited in the breast of Claudia subside. Her mind 
 had always been inclined to superstition ; and though 
 she strove to banish the impression that was made by 
 the denunciation of the wild prophet, yet it sounded 
 continually in her ears as the knell of all her earthly 
 hopes. 
 
 The sad party reached their home, and immediately 
 proceeded to the apartment generally occupied by 
 Zadok and his family; and there, to their utter asto- 
 nishment, they found Javan, in the usual loose robe 
 in which he pursued his studies, deeply occupied in 
 transcribing some portions of the sacred Talmud. Zadok 
 and Salome, and their guest, the beautiful Mary of 
 Bethezob, were also engaged in their ordinary employ- 
 ments ; and all appeared equally startled and surprised 
 at the entrance of their relatives in a manner so unex- 
 pected, and with countenances expressive of so much 
 grief and anxiety. 
 
 Javan was the first to inquire, in a tone of perfect 
 unconsciousness, into the cause of their distress; and so 
 well did he feign ignorance and sympathy, that they 
 began to doubt whether it was indeed he whom they 
 had ao lately seen undor such different circumstances, 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 261 
 
 and wearing so different an aspect. Naomi and Claudia 
 fixed their eyes searchingly upon his countenance, while 
 Amaziah related to his brother the particulars of all 
 that had occurred to them, but they could read nothing 
 in Javan's features to confirm their suspicions of his 
 guilt. He betrayed no emotion, but affected sorrow and 
 surprise ; and so readily offered his assistance in dis- 
 covering the authors of the deed, that his parents never 
 thought of ascribing it to him, though the rest of his 
 relatives were still doubtful and suspicious. 
 
 Having acted his hypocritical part with perfect cool- 
 ness, Javan left the house on the pretence of making 
 instant inquiries concerning the fate of Theophilus ; and 
 with a promise to return as soon as he had obtained any 
 intelligence. He was no sooner gone than Claudia — 
 who had hitherto with difficulty restrained herself from 
 charging him with his duplicity and cruelty — declared 
 to Zadok and Salome her firm conviction that their son 
 was the cause of the sorrow which had come upon them; 
 and not only that the barbarous scheme had originated 
 with him, but that he had been present in disguise to 
 put it in execution. 
 
 " He had a companion who also concealed his face, 
 and wore the garb of a stranger," she added, " but his 
 voice seemed to be one that I had often heard." 
 
 The daughter of Eleazar was present, and for her 
 sake Claudia forbore to say that she believed Isaac to be 
 the accomplice of Javan ; but she had no doubt on the 
 subject, and she was right in her conjecture. 
 
 Both Zadok and Salome strongly opposed the idea 
 that Javan could be guilty of an act of such cruelty 
 towards a near kinsman ; but when they heard the 
 various reasons which existed for suspecting him, and 
 were informed of the listener who had been observed in 
 Mary's garden, they began to entertain the same opinion, 
 and promised to exert all their influence and authority 
 to induce him to repair the injury he had done, and 
 
262 NAOMI 
 
 restore his family to happiness again. The lady of 
 Bethezob listened with interest and astonishment to the 
 conversation of her friends, for until that moment she 
 had not known that she had been associating with Naza- 
 renes. It is true she had seen very little of Amaziah 
 and his family : but with Naomi she had lived on terms 
 of intimacy, and for her she entertained a great affection. 
 The idea of any longer concealing from Javan that hia 
 sister had embraced Christianity was laid aside, for all 
 were equally convinced that he already knew it ; and 
 therefore Mary's presence was no check to the freedom 
 of the discourse, and her inquiries were satisfied by a 
 plain statement of the fact, and an injunction that she 
 would observe a perfect secrecy on the subject towards 
 sll but the inmates of the house. She was a kind-hearted 
 woman when her natural feelings were not biassed by 
 passion or prejudice, and her sympathy was warmly 
 excited both towards Naomi and Claudia. She wondered 
 at their religious infatuation, for in her mind that all- 
 important subject was a matter of taste and feeling, and 
 not of deep principle and absorbing interest ; yet she 
 grieved for their afflictions, and those of the bereaved 
 parents, and would gladly have lent her aid to remove 
 them. All that wealth could do she cheerfully offered ; 
 but Claudia hoped more from her influence with Isaac, 
 when it should appear that he was concerned in the 
 unhappy business, than from the power of her riches. 
 Indeed from this hope she derived her greatest and 
 almost her only comfort ; for when she saw how kindly 
 Mary espoused her cause, and how eagerly she proffered 
 her assistance, she began to feel that all was not yet lost, 
 and that through her means the liberty of Theophilus 
 might possibly be obtained. 
 
 It was late when Javan re-entered the house, and he 
 attributed his long absence to the difficulty he had found 
 in tracing the lost Theophilus. 
 
 "At length," he added, "I have been successful; hit 
 
NAOMI. 263 
 
 I regret to say that he has n^t fallen into the hands of 
 the Zealots or the Idumeans, who might be induced to 
 restore him on the payment of a large ransom ; but he 
 has been seized by the arm of justice. His criminal 
 apostasy has been discovered to some of our most holy 
 and zealous priests ; and their righteous indignation has 
 led them to take this step as a salutary warning to others 
 who may be inclined to the same heresy, and as a wise 
 precaution to prevent his disseminating the errors which 
 have perverted his mind. I grieve for his fate, but 
 it was only what I dreaded would be the result of his 
 folly." 
 
 " Javan," cried Claudia, " it is you who have betrayed 
 him ! None but you and Rabbi Joazer were acquainted 
 with his opinions ; and the Rabbi had sworn to Zadok 
 that he would never reveal them. You have brought 
 all this evil on your house, and now you seek to hide your 
 cruelty under the mask of sorrow." 
 
 " Silence, Claudia !" replied Javan indignantly; "and 
 remember that though I cast back your passionate accu- 
 sations with contempt, yet I have power and influence 
 which it would be your wiser course to conciliate by 
 submission, and not thus by your unfounded taunts to 
 provoke me to use them against the object of your affec- 
 tion. But I act from higher motives than personal love 
 or hatred ; and I shall pursue the course which I see to 
 be for the real good of my cousin, and the honour of my 
 family, without any regard to the ravings of a heathen 
 girl." 
 
 Claudia shrunk away from the look of fierce determi- 
 nation with which Javan accompanied this rebuke. She 
 feared that by her unguarded exclamations she had only 
 exasperated him still more against both Theophilus and 
 herself; and she resolved in future to restrain her feel- 
 ings, and if possible to conceal from him her horror and 
 dread of his character, and the personal dislike which 
 she had always felt for him. She could not reply to 
 
264 NAOMI. 
 
 him, for her heart was too full ; hut Naomi approached 
 him, and in a gentle voice endeavoured to move him to 
 better feelings. 
 
 " My brother," she said, " do not speak thus harshly 
 to Claudia. She is overwhelmed with grief, and knows 
 not what she utters ; and you should pity rather than 
 blame her. You say that you have power and influence 
 over those who have carried off our unfortunate cousin. 
 Will you not exert them in his favour ? He is your 
 near kinsman — he never injured you. He formed the 
 happiness of his parents, and of my poor Claudia too ; 
 and his character was never sullied by an act that could 
 reflect shame on his family. What though he now 
 differs from you in his religious opinions ? That is a 
 matter between him and his God, whom he serves in 
 sincerity ; and before whom he must stand or fall. 
 Javan, join not with those who seek his life ; but restore 
 him — for I know you can — to those whose life is bound 
 up in his life, and let not the grey hairs of your father's 
 brother be brought down to the grave in sorrow." 
 
 As Naomi finished speaking, she laid her hand on her 
 brother's arm, and looked into his countenance with a 
 look of moving entreaty; her mother, with Judith, 
 Claudia, and Mary, had gathered round her, and with 
 eloquent gestures joined their supplications to hers. But 
 Javan turned on her a look of scorn, and shaking off her 
 gentle hand, he exclaimed, 
 
 " Well may you plead for the life and liberty of an 
 apostate ! — for the same blasphemous creed that has 
 marked him for eternal shame has branded you also ! I 
 know it all, Naomi. Your guilt, your hypocrisy, are all 
 revealed. And here, in the presence of your parents, I 
 denounce you as a Nazarene. Nay, cling not to me, 
 and look not so imploringly," — and Javan turned away 
 Ms face that he might not meet his sister's sweet and 
 tearful eyes, — " I am not going to give you up to the 
 arm cf justice. Cruel as I know you think me, I will 
 
NAOMI. 255 
 
 not give your body to be mangled by the executioner. 
 For our parents' sake I spare you this ; and because I 
 believe the power of the Lord God will yet be sent to 
 cast forth the evil spirit that now possesses you, and 
 make you again what once you were. But till that time 
 arrives I renounce you as a sister ; and I leave it to your 
 father, to the just, the righteous Zadok, to take such steps 
 as may speedily wipe away this stain, and remove the 
 pollution from our house !" 
 
 Javan looked with astonishment at Zadok and Salome. 
 He expected to have seen surprise and horror depicted 
 in their countenances at the disclosure which he had just 
 made ; but sorrow mingled with pity was the only emo- 
 tion they betrayed. 
 
 Naomi was about to reply to her brother, but Zadok 
 interrupted her. 
 
 " Javan," he said, in a tone of calm authority, " the 
 error into which your sister has unhappily fallen, has 
 long been known both to your mother and me. It has 
 been the source of profound grief to us ; and many have 
 been the prayers which we have offered up before the 
 throne of the Almighty that he would vouchsafe to 
 restore her to the true faith. Hitherto, alas! no answer 
 has been given, and her soul is still in darkness. Why 
 should we have told our sorrow and our shame to you, 
 my son ! We knew your zeal for the Lord, and we 
 knew the anguish it would give you to find that Naomi, 
 your only sister, had been beguiled from the way of 
 holiness and truth to follow this new and most accursed 
 heresy. Therefore we have concealed it from you and 
 from the world ; and, Javan, as your father, I now 
 command you to follow the same course. Use all your 
 efforts, all your prayers to bring her back ; but breathe 
 not her disgrace in any human ear. I would not have 
 her despised ; and, oh ! for worlds I would not have her 
 fall into the power of my zealous, but hard-hearted 
 brethren. She is my child, my most beloved daughter- 
 
266 NAOMI. 
 
 and though my heart condemns her, yet there she shall 
 find a refuge, even though all the powers of earth and 
 Veil were combined together to tear her from me !" 
 
 Zadok adored his daughter ; and this burst of parental 
 feeling was excited by the sudden fear and horror to 
 which Javan's words had given rise. The thought of 
 his lovely Naomi being consigned to death and ignominy, 
 as an apostate and blasphemer, had roused up all the 
 tenderness which he had partially concealed, but could 
 not banish, ever since the discovery of her lamented 
 change of religion. She turned in grateful astonishment 
 at this unexpected expression of his love, and falling at 
 his feet, she would have kissed the hem of his garment ; 
 but he raised her up and embraced her with all his 
 former affection, while he uttered a benediction which 
 had not gladdened her heart since the time when first 
 she had offended him, and rebelled against his authority. 
 
 Even Javan was moved, and Amaziah seized the 
 moment to appeal to him. 
 
 " Behold, Javan," he said, il what is the love that a 
 father has for his child ! Our son is as dear to us as your 
 sweet sister is to her parents. Judge then what must 
 be our feelings while we know that Theophilus is in the 
 power of his enemies — of those who would rejoice to shed 
 his blood, and think that by so doing they should offer 
 tip a sacrifice acceptable to the God of mercy. Your 
 power is great — your talents are respected by those on 
 whom I believe his fate depends. Listen then to the 
 entreaties of your family, and show that you are indeed 
 zealous for the honour of God, by imitating Him who 
 is gracious and merciful, slow to anger, and of great 
 kindness." 
 
 " Amaziah," replied Javan, " I am not insensible to 
 me feelings of nature and humanity. I delight not in 
 seeing the affliction of others ; and if I could terminate 
 your anxiety, and procure the liberation of Theophilus 
 without compromising my well-known and declared 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 267 
 
 Opinions, and countenancing a heresy which my soul 
 abhors, I would gladly do so. But the pure faith which 
 has descended to me unsullied from our father Abraham 
 is dearer to me than any considerations of a personal 
 nature. Your son is an apostate. He has cast off the 
 God of his fathers, and gives to a creature, a mere man, 
 the honour which belongs to Jehovah alone. Therefore 
 is he cut off from his family and his nation — nay more, 
 he is wiped away from the book of life, and consigned 
 to perdition. And shall I — a son of Aaron — lend my 
 aid to rescue him from the punishment which he so well 
 has earned ? Shall I be the means of setting him at 
 liberty, to disseminate his accursed doctrines, and carry 
 the same spiritual pestilence into other families that he 
 has brought into his own ? No ! by the altar of God I 
 swear that so long as he cleaves to his idolatry, so long 
 may he pine in a dungeon ; or, if his judges see fit, he 
 may be torn limb from limb, and given to be meat for 
 the fowls of the air and the beasts of the field. But let 
 him renounce his errors, and seek the pardon of his 
 offended God by confession and sacrifice, and I will pro- 
 cure his release. Amaziah, look to your own safety. 
 You have narrowly escaped sharing the same fate as 
 your son ; and I warn you to abjure your heresy, or to 
 flee at once from the city. Judith and Claudia are known 
 and marked as Nazarenes; and Naomi too is suspected. 
 I have power to shelter her at present ; but even that 
 may fail, and my sister may be seized on and offered as 
 a sacrifice to appease the wrath of insulted Heaven ! 
 God of Jacob! what woes have been brought on thy 
 peculiar people by the impostures of the crucified car- 
 penter's son." 
 
 Javan left the room, and retired with hasty steps to 
 the terrace, where he remained a great part of the night, 
 pacing to and fro, and revolving many anxious thoughts. 
 All his better feelings had- been excited by the scene 
 tthich he had just witnessed, and it was only by recalling 
 
263 NAOMI. 
 
 to his mind the sentiments of severe fanaticism that 
 generally reigned there, that he had been enabled to 
 banish the rising emotions of tenderness and compassion. 
 But now he had checked what he considered a weakness. 
 Bigotry and mistaken zeal resumed possession of his soul, 
 and all his thoughts were directed to the paramount 
 object of bringing back his cousin to Judaism, or making 
 him a fearful example of vengeance, as a warning to 
 Naomi, to Amaziah, and to all who were in like manner 
 perverted. 
 
 He left his family in sorrow and dismay. Those who 
 adored Jesus of Nazareth as their Saviour, and wor- 
 shipped him as God, were filled with horror and indig- 
 nation at hearing his holy name blasphemed ; and all 
 were overpowered with the conviction that no hope 
 remained of the liberation of Theophilus. Zadok en- 
 deavoured to speak comfort to his afflicted relatives, by 
 urging them to use their influence in persuading his 
 nephew to renounce Christianity ; but Amaziah bade 
 him cease such dreadful suggestions, and declared, while 
 tears of deep emotion flowed down his manly cheeks ; 
 that he would rather behold his son — his only and 
 beloved son — given up to the worst tortures that the 
 spirit of persecution had ever yet devised, than hear him 
 by one word deny the Lord who bought him with his 
 own blood. 
 
 No one ventured to raise their voice in opposition tc 
 this declaration of the afflicted but undaunted father, 
 and with heavy hearts the family dispersed to seek suc'i 
 repose as their sorrows would permit. 
 
CHAPTER XV. 
 
 The sun rose bright and cheerful on the morrow — thai 
 day so ardently desired by Claudia, as the day of her 
 departure from Jerusalem, and the termination of all 
 her fears and anxieties. But it proved a day of trouble 
 and sorrow, and brought with it no comfort, no hope. 
 
 Soon after the morning broke, poor Hannah arrived 
 from Bethany, with the servants who had assisted her 
 in depositing the remains of the departed Mary in the 
 hasty grave which they had prepared for her. Amaziah 
 had also performed his promise of being present, if 
 possible, on the occasion ; and notwithstanding the grief 
 which oppressed him, and the danger to which he 
 exposed himself by attending the burial of a Christian, 
 he had in the darkness of night returned to Bethany, 
 and pronounced a funeral benediction over his revered 
 and beloved friend. Then he hastened back to the city, 
 and was followed shortly afterwards by the weeping 
 Hannah and his own domestics, who carried with them 
 all the little property which had been bequeathed to her 
 by her mistress. One treasure the faithful servant bore 
 herself, and that was the roll of parchment that contained 
 the writings of St. Matthew. Mary had desired her to 
 give it to Naomi, with her dying love and blessing, 
 when she believed that she was sinking, and should not 
 live to see her face on that sad night which had left such 
 traces of sorrow on the hearts of all those who came t* 
 bid her farewell. Naomi received the gift with grateful 
 joy, and carefully concealed it from every eye. It wu 
 
£70 NAOMI. 
 
 a possession which she had long and earnestly coveted, 
 and she thanked her Heavenly Father for thus mercifully 
 providing her with the rich consolation of the inspired 
 Gospel history, at the very time when she expected so 
 soon to be deprived of all human support and human 
 instruction. For the present all the plans for the departure 
 of Amaziah and his family were laid aside. No fears 
 for their own safety could induce them to leave the city 
 while Theophilus remained a captive; but everything 
 was held in readiness for the journey, at any moment 
 when they could obtain his freedom. 
 
 The day was passed in various and ineffectual efforts 
 to interest the chief priests and other leading men 
 in his behalf. Even Zadok, the zealous and devoted 
 priest, so distinguished for his own strict observance of 
 the law, was seen a suppliant for the pardon of the 
 Nazarene youth ; but no concession was obtained, further 
 than a promise that he should be examined concerning 
 his faith ; and that no steps should be taken against him 
 until he was proved to be guilty. And even then, if he 
 would acknowledge his error, and publicly renounce it, 
 he should, in consideration of his uncle's virtues, and 
 the respect which was entertained for him, be liberated, 
 and suffered to leave the country. Mary was not 
 unmindful of her promise to exert her influence with 
 Isaac, and had his heart been less hard and his prejudices 
 less violent, her tears and entreaties must have prevailed. 
 He was president of the self-\}ected council, on whose 
 decree hung the life or death o? all who were seized on 
 suspicion of heresy, and consequently his judgment 
 would greatly affect the result of the trial. But he was 
 a bloodthirsty and impenetrable man, with whom power 
 and riches and political ascendancy were the only objects 
 of life. It was to forward these views, and obtain these 
 objects, that he had stooped to seek the favour of the rich 
 and beautiful Mary ; and it was the fear of losing them 
 that alonemade him listen to her arguments with patience, 
 
NAOMI. 27 1 
 
 and affect to reply to them with candour and gentleness. 
 He deceived her into the belief that he would he 
 Theophilus's friend, and with sincere joy she reported 
 her imagined success to Claudia, whose spirits rose 
 with greater elasticity than those of Naomi. Her 
 judgment was less correct than that of her friend, and 
 her spirit more volatile; and while Naomi rejoiced to 
 see her cherishing these hopes, she herself did not dare 
 to entertain them. 
 
 The day of trial arrived ; and Zadok, in virtue of his 
 priestly office, obtained admission to the council-chamber. 
 It would not have been prudent, even had it been 
 possible, for Amaziah to be present; and he remained 
 with his anxious and almost despairing wife, and the 
 kind and sympathising Salome. Claudia's agitation 
 during these hours of agonizing suspense amounted 
 almost to distraction. She wandered about the house 
 and garden in restless impatience, followed always 
 by her gentle and strong-minded friend, who soothed 
 her irritation, checked her unfounded and sudden hopes, 
 and again supported and cheered her when sinking to 
 despair. 
 
 At length the voice of Zadok was heard in the vesti- 
 bule ; and all hastened to meet him, and read in his 
 countenance the destruction or the confirmation of all 
 their hopes. Claudia sprang towards him, and sank at 
 his knees, in such an imploring attitude as if she were 
 pleading to him for the life of her beloved Theophilus. 
 
 " Speak, Zadok I" she cried, "tell me if " 
 
 She could not finish the sentence. She could not ask 
 whether he who was so dear to her was condemned to 
 death. Zadok looked on her with pity, and replied : — 
 
 " Do not abandon yourself to despair, dear Claudia. 
 Theophilus, indeed, is not acquitted; we could not 
 anticipate that. But no sentence of condemnation is yet 
 pronounced, and time is given him. His sentiments may 
 change, or we may yet work on his judges to release 
 
272 NAOMI. 
 
 him, and banish him from the country. Believe aie, all 
 that I can do in his favour shall be done." 
 
 The latter part of the sentence was lost on Claudia. 
 She saw that the fate of Theophilus was sealed, for it 
 depended on his adherence to his religion, which she 
 knew that nothing would ever shake. The dreadful con- 
 viction rushed upon her mind that she should never 
 again behold him, and her senses forsook her. Sympathy 
 for her misery diverted the attention of her sorrowing 
 friends ; but they all felt a sickening dread of what 
 must follow, and envied the unconsciousness of Claudia. 
 But she soon returned to a sense of the blow which had 
 stunned her, and none could speak comfort to her 
 breaking heart. The parents of Theophilus supported 
 their affliction with more calmness ; but it was not 
 less deeply felt. They had learned to look on sorrow 
 as a necessary ingredient in the cup of life, and they 
 could meekly bow to the dispensation of their Heavenly 
 Father, knowing that every event was in his hand, and 
 that their enemies could do nothing but what was over- 
 ruled and ordained by Him. But sorrow was not 
 forbidden them, and deeply they grieved for the appre- 
 hended loss of their amiable and well-beloved son. 
 Javan was present at the council, but he had not on this 
 occasion taken his seat as one of the members. . He 
 wished to appear impartial, and forbore to take any part 
 in the trial of his relative; but Isaac knew his sentiments, 
 and there was no fear that either he or any of the 
 counsellors would be too lenient. The prisoner was 
 brought forth to answer to the charge made against him, 
 and accused of heresy and idolatry. He replied with 
 firmness and eloquence, and admirably did he set forth 
 and maintain the blessed doctrines of Christianity. He 
 completely denied all the evil tendency with which 
 those doctrines were charged, and indignantly repelled 
 the foul accusation of idolatry; but openly professed 
 himself a disciple of the despised Jesus, and exulted in 
 
NAOMI. 273 
 
 the. name of Nazarene. His judges were astonished at 
 his boldness, but it only made them more resolved to 
 destroy one who could so powerfully plead the cause of 
 the religion which they hated. 
 
 All were unanimous in their opinion that Theophilus 
 was worthy of death, and had it not been for the urgent 
 and powerful entreaties of Zadok, the fatal sentence 
 would have been pronounced upon him immediately, 
 jut his uncle's intercessions obtained for him a reprieve 
 of one week, during which time he promised to use all 
 his efforts to induce him to renounce Christianity. Should 
 he be successful, the full acquittal of the prisoner was 
 pledged ; but if Theophilus proved obdurate, even 
 Zadok's influence must fail to procure any mercy for 
 him. Isaac affected to plead for him, that a longer delay 
 might be granted, but it was with so little warmth, that 
 it was evident his words were contrary to his wishes, 
 and the undaunted prisoner saw that his fate was sealed. 
 He was remanded to the dungeon from whence he had 
 been brought; but ere he retired Zadok approached 
 him, and embraced him with the greatest affection. He 
 whispered to him words of hope, which sank unheeded 
 on the ear of Theophilus, for he knew that hope was 
 gone in this world, and all he sought was heavenly 
 strength to support him to the last. 
 
 " The Lord be merciful to you, my son," said Zadok, 
 " and give you understanding and power to employ the 
 short period of trial which is granted you, in repenting 
 of your errors and returning to the truth. I will visit 
 you daily, and I will supply you with all the holy writings 
 which are calculated to remove the unhappy errors intoj 
 which, through the wiles of Satan, you have fallen. 
 Now I must hasten home, and tell your anxious friends 
 that yet there is hope, and that it rests with yourself to 
 pronounce the word that shall restore you to them and 
 to liberty." 
 
 " Nay, dear uncle," replied Theophilus, " do not bccIc 
 
?7i NAOMI. 
 
 to deceive my parents. Tell them not to fear that their 
 gon will act the part of a hypocrite " 
 
 "Cease, Theophilus," interrupted Zadok, "you witt 
 be overheard by those who will misinterpret your words. 
 Farewell. I will say to Claudia that she may yet be 
 happy. For her sake consider, and be wise." 
 
 Theophilus shook his head mournfully. The name of 
 Claudia had pierced his heart, but it had not shaken his 
 resolution; and he steadily followed his guards, who 
 now came to conduct him to his cell. Javan did not 
 accompany his father home. He dreaded to meet the 
 reproaches of Claudia and his relatives, and he therefore 
 allowed Zadok to carry to them the tidings of what had 
 occurred. He knew that the part which he had taken in 
 his cousin's apprehension was more than suspected by his 
 family, though he had not acknowledged it, and therefore 
 he felt himself to be the object of their just indignation. 
 He also wished to avoid beholding the sorrow which he 
 had brought on them, lest it should shake his purpose; 
 and he thought himself bound in conscience to show no 
 mercy to a Nazarene, unless he would abjure his creed. 
 He would have rejoiced if Theophilus could thus have 
 been brought to a public recantation ; but he did not 
 hope it, for there was something in his cousin's character, 
 and in his demeanour during the trial, that told him he 
 would defy death rather than renounce his opinions. 
 Zadok was far more sanguine. He hoped everything 
 from his own efforts to convince his nephew of his folly, 
 especially when every feeling of the prisoner's heart 
 would plead so powerfully in support of his arguments ; 
 and therefore he persisted in speaking cheerfully to his 
 afflicted famity, and vainly trying to inspire them with 
 hopes which none but himself entertained. 
 
 Mary had eagerly inquired what part Isaac had taken 
 during the trial, and whether he had performed his pro- 
 mise of befriending Theophilus. She was ill satisfied 
 with the replies of Zar'ok; and when the president 
 
NAOMI. 275 
 
 visited her on the following clay, she reproached him 
 sharply for not having acted more decidedly. Isaac was 
 irritated, but he dared not show his anger, for he knew 
 the quick and ungovernable feelings of Mary, and while 
 so much which was important to him hung on her favour, 
 he thought it wiser to conciliate her by fresh assurances 
 and unmeaning professions. 
 
 The lady of Bethezob had taken up the cause of 
 Theophilus, and she was resolved not to abandon it. 
 She told Isaac that ska knew it would be in his power 
 to procure his liberation, and that if he did not give her 
 that proof of his affection, she would break off her en- 
 gagement altogether, and never see him more. Her 
 will had always been a law to those around her, and 
 she would never unite herself to a man who refused to 
 comply with so reasonable, so humane a request. The 
 counsellor was greatly alarmed at this declaration, which 
 threatened the demolition of all his covetous projects, 
 and the disappointment of all his schemes, which were 
 founded on the hope of possessing Mary's wealth. He 
 therefore began seriously to consider whether it would 
 not be his more prudent plan to sacrifice the desire of 
 adding another victim to those who were so soon to 
 seal their faith with their blood ; and by obtaining the 
 pardon of Theophilus, to secure to himself the hand 
 and the rich heritage of the widow of Bethezob. His 
 selfish cupidity came in the stead of more generous 
 feelings to make him act the part of a friend towards 
 Theophilus, and he left Mary with a solemn oath that 
 he would not rest until he had accomplished all that she 
 desired. 
 
 Isaac hastened from the presence of his betrothed to 
 week Javan, and immediately informed him of the warm 
 interest which Mary took in the fate of the prisoner, and 
 her positive assertion that the union which he so greatly 
 desired, should depend on the result of his efforts to 
 release him. The counsellor had not doubted that his 
 
276 NAOMI. 
 
 friend would sympathise in his feelings, and gladly joia 
 in any measures that would bring the wealth of Eleazar's 
 daughter into the power of one of his own partisans, 
 and thus forward his grand object of bringing Simon to 
 take the command of the city. But Isaac judged of 
 Javan by himself, and therefore he was mistaken. Javan 
 was a zealous Pharisee and a furious bigot ; but in all his 
 conduct, however blamable, he was actuated by what 
 he called religious principle. Self-interest had little 
 weight with him ; and though he would have shed the 
 blood of thousands to promote the imaginary honour of 
 God or the glory of his beloved country, he would have 
 scorned to act contrary to the dictates of his conscience 
 to farther the personal views either of himself or his 
 friends, and therefore he would not for a moment listen 
 to the suggestions of Isaac. If his own feelings of dis- 
 like towards Theophilus had incited him to greater 
 eagerness in seeking his apprehension, he was hardly 
 awaxe of it himself; and he believed that he was guided 
 by holy zeal for the cause of religion, and the preserva- 
 tion of his family from shame and dishonour. And now 
 that his cousin was a captive, and shut up from the 
 power of disseminating his creed, and also from the pos- 
 sibility of contracting an alliance with a heathen, was it 
 to be expected that he would seek to liberate him, merely 
 to promote the aggrandizement of an individual friend ? 
 He spurned the idea, and assured Isaac that nothing but 
 Theophilus's recantation of all his errors would induce 
 shim to plead for his pardon ; and therefore if such 
 merciful projects now filled his breast, the only way to 
 'accomplish them would be to persuade the heretic to 
 return to the true faith, which he feared would never be 
 effected. 
 
 This was almost a deathblow to Isaac's hopes, but nil 
 his reiterated arguments were unable to shake the stern 
 resolve of Javan ; and he proceeded to try whether he 
 could exert more influence over others of the council, 
 
NAOMI. 27/ 
 
 and thus bring a majority to adopt liis views. With a 
 very few he prevailed, by promised bribes, so far as to 
 obtain a promise that they would not consent to the 
 death of Theophilus; but the rest were too much in 
 ♦I avail's interest, and also too much exasperated against 
 the Nazarenes, to feel any inclination to forego their 
 cruel purpose out of regard to Isaac. 
 
 The days passed rapidly away, and the period ap- 
 pointed for the decision of the fate of Theophilus was 
 almost expired. The morrow would be the eventful 
 day ; and all the inmates of Zadok's house were absorbed 
 in anxiety and grief. Zadok had visited his nephew 
 constantly, and spent hours in long and patient argument 
 with him, but all in vain. Each evening he returned 
 harassed and distressed ; and again each day he set forth 
 with renewed hopes of success in his work of mercy. 
 Amaziah would have persuaded him to forbear his visits, 
 for he knew that his faithfuJ and beloved son would 
 regret that his remaining days should thus be inter- 
 rupted, and his own pious meditations thus broken in 
 upon. He did not fear that Theophilus would be 
 influenced in the least degree by all that Zadok might 
 urge upon him, for he knew that his faith was strong, 
 and was founded on the Rock of Ages ; and therefore 
 all his hopes for the life of his son had expired from the 
 moment that he heard the conditions which had been 
 proposed to him. Yet he still wept and prayed before 
 the Lord, with his afflicted wife and family ; for he said, 
 " Who can tell whether the Lord will be gracious to me, 
 that my son may live ? " It was from God, and not 
 from man, that he ventured to look for aid ; and it was 
 only in accordance with his will that he wished to obtain 
 it. Better far, he knew it would be, that his only son 
 should " depart and be with the Lord," than that by 
 sinfully denying him, he should obtain a prolongation of 
 his earthly life, and lose the life eternal. Judith had 
 grace and strength vouchsafed her to join in all her 
 
278 NAOMI. 
 
 pious and high-minded husband's feelings ; but Claudia, 
 the poor heart-broken Claudia, was tossed to and fro by- 
 contending and most afflicting emotions. Sorely was she 
 tempted and tried ; and her faith almost gave way. Could 
 it be true religion, she thought, which thus brought its 
 professors into such straits and sorrows? Could it be 
 true religion that demanded the sacrifice of one so good, 
 so valuable as Theophilus, and led him to choose shame 
 and death, and to leave those whose happiness was 
 bound up in him to hopeless misery and desolation ? 
 Why should he not speak the word, and return to bless 
 her with his presence ? The Father Almighty had 
 been the author of Judaism, and why should Theophilus 
 die an ignominious death, rather than return to the 
 religion in which he had been brought up ? Weak and 
 inefficient as these reasonings were, they had power to 
 agitate the mind of Claudia, enfeebled by sorrow and 
 anxiety. Her better feelings told her that such thoughts 
 were both sinful and irrational; and yet she could 
 not entirely conquer them, or still the repinings of her 
 bursting heart. To Naomi she dared not breathe such 
 doubts, for she felt how they would be condemned by 
 her stronger-minded and more devoted friend ; but to 
 Salome she expressed her feelings, and even ventured to 
 propose that she should herself address a letter to Theo- 
 philus, and send it by the hand of Zadok when he paid 
 him his last visit that evening. She knew the power 
 which she possessed over his affections, and she deceived 
 herself into believing that she was right in employing it 
 for the preservation of his life. 
 
 ; Salome gladly heard her express this wish, and 
 hastened to communicate it to her husband, who warmly 
 approved the plan, and urged Claudia to omit no per- 
 suasions which might possibly work on the feelings of 
 Theophilus, and induce him to abandon his present 
 determination to brave the worst that the council could 
 threaten, rather than deny his belief in the Nazarene, 
 
NAOMI. 279 
 
 With renewed hopes but with a trembling hand, the 
 mistaken girl sat down to address her unhappy Theo- 
 philus. Carried away by her own feelings, she suffered 
 herself to become an instrument in the hand of Satan, to 
 tempt the being whom she loved so devotedly to sacrifice 
 his immortal soul far the sake of dwelling a few short 
 years with her on earth ! How does the father of lies 
 ofttimes transform himself into an angel of light, and 
 beguile the hearts and understandings of those who do 
 not resist his first whispers, to believe that they are 
 doing God's work, when all the while they are seconding 
 the efforts of his arch-enemy ! 
 
 Claudia was long in composing her letter. What 
 words could she find sufficiently eloquent to plead with 
 Theophilus for his own life ? At length it was finished ; 
 and many were the tears which fell on the parchment, 
 and blotted out the words as soon as they were in- 
 scribed; but these tears would speak to the heart of 
 him whom she addressed more powerfully than any- 
 thing she could write : and the epistle was rolled up 
 and carefully secured with a silken cord and a seal. She 
 breathed a prayer for its success as she delivered it into 
 the hand of Zadok : but at that moment the voice of 
 conscience spoke loudly to her heart, and she felt a pang 
 of doubt and fear whether she had acted the part of a 
 servant of God, and whether the object of all her affec- 
 tions would not despise her for her weakness. She 
 trembled with nervous indecision, and whilst she paused 
 and hesitated whether to recall the important letter, 
 Zadok passed quickly from the house, and it was too 
 late. Did she not experience a momentary joy that 
 it was no longer in her power to prevent the manuscript 
 from reaching the hand and eye of Theophilus? She 
 did ; but her satisfaction was succeeded quickly by such 
 agonising feelings of remorse and dread that she could 
 hardly support them. Salome could now be no comfort 
 to her, for she could not sympathise in the selt-reproach 
 
280 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 which so suddenly overpowered her, as the conviction 
 pressed upon her mind that she had been a traitor to the 
 " Lord who bought her," and had endeavoured to draw 
 Theophilus into the same dreadful crime. Mary of 
 Bethezob ridiculed her fears, and would have repeated 
 all the arguments by which poor Claudia had persuaded 
 herself to commit the deed which she now so deeply 
 repented; but she would not listen to her — her eyes were 
 opened to a sense of her sin and weakness, and she saw 
 the fallacy of all her reasonings, and the selfishness which 
 had led her to prefer her own happiness to the salvation 
 of her beloved Theophilus. She would listen no longer 
 to the voice of the tempter, but hurried away to search 
 for Naomi, and unburden her oppressed heart to that 
 judicious and most faithful friend. She found her with 
 Judith engaged in humble and fervent prayer for the 
 object of their anxiety; and oh! how was her spirit 
 pierced, and what shame and sorrow did she feel, as 
 she entered the chamber, and heard the concluding 
 words of supplication uttered by Naomi, in a tone of 
 the deepest feeling and most perfect resignation! — 
 " And oh ! most gracious Lord, while, in sub- 
 mission to thy will, we humbly implore thee to look 
 upon our sorrow and turn it into joy, we would yet 
 more earnestly desire that thou wouldst be with the soul 
 of our beloved and afflicted brother, to strengthen him 
 against the temptations that may sorely beset him in thi3 
 hour of trial. May no fear of death, no thoughts of 
 early affections intrude to weaken his holy resolution, or 
 shake his faith in thee, Lord Jesus. Thou hast called 
 him to thyself. Oh ! uphold him with thy right hand, 
 that his footsteps slide not ; and whether in life or in 
 death, may he glorify thee, and confess thy name ; that 
 so, if thou seest fit to take him from us here, it may be 
 our blessed privilege to meet him again before tl»v 
 throne, as one who has confessed thee before men, and 
 whom thou wilt confess before thy Father in heaven." 
 
NAOMI. 281 
 
 " Anion, amen," responded Judith fervently, while 
 tears coursed down her wan and woe-worn cheeks, and 
 sobs burst from her troubled breast. w Let my son be 
 safe in thy everlasting arms for eternity — and teach this 
 rebellious heart to resign him cheerfully to thee, from 
 whom the blessing came !" 
 
 Pale and motionless Claudia remained, until Naomi 
 and Judith rose from their knees. She could not bow 
 down with them, and join in a prayer that breathed a 
 spirit so contrary to the action into which she had just 
 been betrayed. She would have given worlds to recall 
 the fatal letter. She now felt convinced that its only 
 result would be to lower her in the opinion of Theo- 
 philus, and perhaps to destroy his affection for her. She 
 ceased to imagine that her arguments and persuasions 
 would shake the resolution that was founded on so pure 
 a faith, and strengthened by the prayers of those who 
 were ready to sacrifice so much from love to the Saviour, 
 and regard to the honour of his name. 
 
 " Come hither, my daughter," said Judith, in a voice 
 of tender commiseration, as she looked on her agitated 
 countenance ; " come hither, and learn to take comfort 
 from the Source where I have sought and found it. 
 Your trial is heavy indeed : perhaps it is even harder 
 for you to bear this affliction than for me ; for I shall 
 yet, by God's mercy, have an affectionate and beloved 
 husband to share my sorrows ; and you, my poor 
 Claudia, you will, alas ! be very desolate. Nevertheless, 
 there is one Comforter who will never leave you. That 
 * Friend who sticketh closer than a brother ' is ever near 
 to support and strengthen you ; and leaning on his 
 Almighty arm, you may bear even the coming hour 
 without repining." 
 
 Claudia threw herself into the arms of Judith, and 
 exclaimed, ■ I have cast off that friend I Oh ! my 
 mother, I have been a traitor to Him, and he will 
 sustain me no longer." 
 
282 NAOMI. 
 
 " My child," replied Judith, " grief has caused your 
 reason to forsake you. Why do you utter such dreadful 
 words ? How can you have cast off the Lord, whose 
 service is a delight to you?*' 
 
 " I have done worse, Judith," said Claudia, shudder- 
 ing, and fixing on her a look of such wild grief as 
 terrified both her and Naomi. " Do not interrupt me ; 
 I will tell you all, and then you will curse me, and cast 
 me from you, and earth and heaven will abhor me !" 
 
 " Cease, dearest Claudia," cried Naomi, approaching 
 the unhappy girl, who shrunk from her as if she felt 
 unworthy of the sympathy of one so pure and good as 
 her friend appeared in her eyes ; " compose yourself, for 
 you are labouring under some painful delusion. Why 
 did I let you leave us this morning, and not follow you 
 and bring you back to Judith ? I thought you were ( 
 wdth my mother, and that her kind sympathy would 
 soothe your mind." 
 
 "Why did I leave you, indeed, Naomi!" replied 
 Claudia ; " you would have saved me from this crime 
 Let me speak it all, for my heart will break if I do not 
 confess my sin. I have written a letter to Theophilur., 
 and ere this he has received and read it. I have im- 
 plored him for my sake to deny his Redeemer, — for my 
 sake to make a profession of returning to Judaism ! 1 
 told him that he would be my murderer if he spoke the 
 word that would seal his condemnation to-morrow. Oh \ 
 I said more than all that — I sought to make myself his 
 idol, and to cause his love for one so despicable to stand 
 between him and his God ! He will not heed my guilty 
 ravings, for he is too holy to be infected with such base 
 weakness. But he will loathe me, and despise me as I 
 deserve ; and when he is a pure and blessed saint in 
 heaven, I shall have lost the only consolation that could 
 have remained to me — that of knowing that his heart 
 was mine until it ceased to beat; and hoping that when 
 mine was cold in death my spirit might soar above, and 
 
NAOMI. 283 
 
 join him in those realms of peace which Jesus Christ 
 has promised to those who are faithful to the end" 
 
 Judith and Naomi were filled with horror and alarm 
 at this passionate declaration of Claudia's. They grieved 
 deeply that she should have fallen into such a snare of 
 the evil one, and thus have added another and a most 
 bitter trial to those which now surrounded Theophilue. 
 They did not apprehend that his faith would be shaken 
 in the slightest degree ; but they knew that nothing 
 could make death so dreadful to him as the belief that 
 Claudia was wavering and unsteady in the religion 
 which he had delighted to teach her, and that when he 
 was no longer at her side, she might sink back into 
 comparative darkness and unbelief. The depth and 
 sincerity of her repentance were most evident to them ; 
 and all they now desired was to soothe and tranquillize 
 her mind, and to find some means of conveying to Theo- 
 philus the assurance that she was not so unworthy of 
 his affections as her recent conduct might lead him to 
 suppose. 
 
 When by their affectionate efforts they had succeeded 
 in calming the violent emotion of their self-condemned 
 and humbled young friend, and convincing her that she 
 had not sinned beyond hope of pardon either from God 
 or man, they proceeded to consider how it would be 
 possible for them to have any further communication 
 with Theophilus. Many difficulties presented them- 
 selves ; for his place of confinement was strictly guarded, 
 and none could enter the building which contained his 
 cell but the members of the council, or those who were 
 furnished with an order from them. Zadok had received 
 such an order, that he might have the opportunity of 
 adding a controversy with his nephew, and persuading 
 him to save his life : but no other person was permitted 
 to visit him, and Zadok had already gone forth to seek 
 the final and decisive interview. Javan had full power 
 to enter the prison at all times, and to converse with the 
 
284 NAOMI. 
 
 captives; but bow would lie ever be induced to convey 
 euch intelligence as they wished to communicate ? lie 
 had absented himself from home almost entirely since 
 (lie fatal night when his cousin was taken prisoner; and 
 when he did join his family, his manner was so abstracted 
 and reserved, that his presence only tended to increase 
 'heir unhappiness, and add to their conviction that he 
 was the author of all their sorrow. In spite of all 
 this, Naomi resolved to make an appeal to him, and 
 endeavour to obtain his consent to her having an inter- 
 view with Theophilus previous to his appearance before 
 the council on the following day. 
 
 While the three friends were engaged in this conver- 
 sation, Amaziah entered the room. He had been absent 
 for many hours, employed in seeking aid from his per- 
 sonal friends in an enterprise which he had determined 
 to attempt, but had not yet confided to his wife. He 
 feared to excite her hopes by telling her of a scheme 
 which might probably end in disappointment ; and 
 though she knew that he was labouring to interest hia 
 friends in behalf of Theophilus, she believed it was 
 merely with a hope that by their means a majority of 
 the counsellors might be brought to give a favourable 
 judgment. This was a very slender hope, and Judith 
 put no confidence in such an improbable result. She 
 almost regretted that her husband should expose himself 
 so much to observation, and the chance of being appre- 
 hended, when no reasonable expectation of any advan- 
 tage could attend his exertions. Each night when he 
 returned home she greeted him with joy and gratitude 
 that another day of peril had passed away and yet he 
 was unharmed : and every morning when he left the 
 house another burden of grief and anxiety was laid 
 upon her heart ; for she felt that he might aiso be 
 betrayed into the hands of his enemies, and share the 
 fate of her sou, notwithstanding the precaution which he 
 always took of being himself well armed, and attended 
 
NAOMI. 285 
 
 by two or three faithful servants, also provided with 
 weapons. 
 
 Amaziah looked thoroughly harassed and worn out 
 with fatigue of mind and body when on this evening 
 he came home from his wanderings. But his counten- 
 ance was more cheerful, and his voice more encou- 
 raging, as he met the greeting of his wife with affec- 
 tionate cordiality, and replied to her anxious inquiries 
 concerning his success, and also whether he had met 
 with anything to excite alarm for his own personal 
 safety. 
 
 " I have been somewhat cheered by the deep sympathy 
 which is felt for us and our dear boy by all who knew 
 him well ; and many have promised to spare no efforts 
 that can in any way assist our cause. But, Judith, do 
 not hope much from this. The council is composed of 
 men who are little disposed to listen to any voice but 
 that of bigotry or selfishness, and the only member of 
 that self-elected tribunal w T ho is favourable to our cause 
 is Isaac. He sees that Mary is resolved to abide by her 
 declaration that the death of Theophilus shall be the 
 rupture of her engagement with him, and therefore he 
 will give his vote for mercy. But Javan will not listen 
 either to him or me, and almost all the other counsellors 
 are devoted to him. Let us not despair, neither let us 
 cherish vain hopes, but say from our hearts, ' the will of 
 the Lord be done ! ' " 
 
 " Yes, my dearest Amaziah, I have, by the help of 
 the Lord, taught my troubled spirit to rest more peace- 
 fully on His decrees, and to feel that all is wisdom and 
 all is love. I believe that I can resign my son to the 
 Lord, and refrain from murmuring ; and now my most 
 anxious fears are for your safety. Tell me whether it 
 is threatened, or whether the best and greatest earthly 
 blessing that God has given to me is yet permitted to 
 remain and comfort me in the loss of every other ?" 
 
 " 1 hope and believe that it is the will of God, my 
 
286 NAOMI. 
 
 beloved, that we may yet travel on through this wilder, 
 ness together, to be a solace and delight to each othei, 
 as we have hitherto been. But I clearly perceive that 
 this city is no longer a place of safety for us ; and what- 
 ever it may cost us we must abandon it, and seek a 
 
 ( distant refuge, as soon as nothing remains to be hoped 
 or feared for our Theophilus. I have been warned by 
 several friends on whom I can depend, and chiefly by 
 
 ' the excellent Benjamin, that many of the Pharisees and 
 counsellors have resolved to effect our ruin and destruc- 
 tion ; and that when they have accomplished their cruel 
 purposes against our son, and the rest of the victims 
 whom they now design to glorify with the crown of 
 martyrdom, their next step will be to draw us into the 
 same fate, while they believe we are overwhelmed with 
 sorrow, and may fall an easy prey to their malice. They 
 know not the power of our blessed faith to enable us to 
 triumph over every calamity ; and to possess our souls 
 in peace, even when the hand of the enemy is permitted 
 to press heavily upon us." 
 
 " my husband, how your piety and strength of mind 
 support and comfort me, and put all my evil doubts and 
 fears to shame ! " 
 
 " And how they yet more abase and humble me ! " 
 added Claudia, in a trembling voice. " Judith, you 
 wiH tell Amaziah of my sin and my repentance, and 
 plead with him to pardon me, as you have already 
 done." 
 
 Claudia's unhappy story was soon made known to 
 Amaziah ; and every extenuation of her fault that kind- 
 ness could suggest was added by her friend, and received 
 with equal consideration by him whose displeasure she 
 expected and feared, though his regret at the misguided 
 step she had taken was very great. He encourage^ 
 Naomi in her intention of seeking permission to see 
 Theophilus, as the only means of removing the unhappy 
 impression which Claudia's letter must undoubtedly pro- 
 
NAOMI. 287 
 
 (Luce on his upright and resolute mind ; and also as the 
 only opportunity which might be afforded them all of 
 conveying to him their last assurance of undying love, 
 and warm approbation of his faithful and courageous 
 conduct. Naomi went to seek Javan, and found him 
 just entering the vestibule, in company with Zadok. 
 He listened to her request with a stern and somewhat 
 suspicious countenance, and demanded for what purpose 
 it was that she sought an interview with the prisoner. 
 
 " It is to carry a last message from my unhappy friend 
 Claudia, and to give him his parents' blessing. They 
 know that he will not purchase life at the expense of his 
 conscience, and before he appears to hear his condemna- 
 tion to-morrow they would wish to let him know their 
 sentiments." 
 
 " They are already well known to others, as well as 
 to Theophilus," muttered Javan; "and they may yet 
 have further cause to rue their folly and imprudence. 
 Why should they encourage their son in his obstinacy ?" 
 he added in a louder voice. " Why should they wish 
 to urge him on to self-destruction, and compel me to be 
 accessory to the death of my cousin ? I would spare 
 him if I could, but he will listen to no terms, and make 
 no concessions." 
 
 " I never witnessed such firmness," said Zadok, and a 
 tear glistened in his eye as he spoke. " That unhappy 
 boy has made me love and respect him more than I ever 
 did ; even while he has grieved and angered me by his 
 bold declaration of unshaken belief in the divinity of the 
 Nazarene, and his determined opposition to all my argu- 
 ments. Truly I believed that the sensible and feeling 
 letter which poor Claudia addressed to him would have 
 brought him to his senses, and shown him the folly of 
 consigning his family to misery for the sake of his wild, 
 unfounded notions. But no ; he read it with tears, but 
 they were tears of grief and disappointment, and not of 
 natural sympathy. He showed me the letter ; and as 
 
283 NAOMI. 
 
 he put it in my band he exclaimed, ' Here is the bitter- 
 ness of death, when those who love me best prove false 
 to the holy faith which supports me !' From that 
 moment sorrow took possession of his countenance, and 
 he would listen to nothing which I was prepared to 
 urge. I was forced to leave him far more depressed 
 than I have ever seen him ; and if you, Naomi, can say 
 ought to lighten the load on his spirit, I will join with 
 you in requesting your brother to give you an order to 
 visit him. He is resolved to die, but I cannot bear 
 that his last moments should thus be clouded with fresh 
 jorrow." 
 
 "Oh yes!" cried Naomi, "I can chase away those 
 clouds, and make him calm again. Dear Javan, do not 
 refuse my prayer, but grant to Theophilus the only 
 comfort that can now avail to cheer him. If I could 
 hope to move you to yet greater mercy, I would kneel 
 to you, and weep till the fountain of my eyes was dried 
 up ; but I know it will be in vain." 
 
 " Speak not to me of pleading for an apostate," said 
 Javan, " or you may lose the boon you have already 
 asked. Were I weak enough to give way to my own 
 feelings of compassion, my companions in the council 
 would better know their duty to God and man than to 
 join me. The life of Theophilus is justly forfeited ; but 
 whatever may make his doom more tolerable I will 
 gladly consent to. Swear to me that you have no design 
 for aiding his escape, and I will let you see him." 
 
 " I have no object, Javan, but to act as a messenger 
 from his friends. Would to God that they also might 
 visit him ! " 
 
 " No, Naomi, I am acting contrary to the express 
 orders of the council in permitting any of his relatives, 
 except our revered father, to hold any intercourse with 
 -iim. It would only add to their own danger to attempt 
 it. If you wish to go to the prison this evening, you 
 must not delay, for night is closing in, and in another 
 
NAOMI. 289 
 
 hour the prison will be shut, and the gates will not be 
 opened on any pretext until after sunrise." 
 
 Javan went to prepare the necessary order for Naomi ; 
 and she was hastening to communicate to her anxious 
 friends the result of her errand, when Zadok recalled 
 her. 
 
 •* Here, my child," he said, "take this letter to Claudia, 
 and tell her that Theophilus bade me say he would have 
 written to her, but he did not possess the means. He 
 told me to give her his most faithful love and dying 
 benediction, and to say that he would try to forget she 
 had written the letter which had caused him more 
 sorrow than anything he had suffered since last he 
 saw her. He said much more, but my own opinions 
 forbid me to repeat the language which in his mistaken 
 zeal he uttered. You will see him yourself; and I only 
 pray that his present situation may act as a warning to 
 you, Naomi, and deter you from persisting in a course 
 which may lead to a repetition of such misery, and 
 cause inexpressible sorrow to your dear mother and 
 to me." 
 
 Naomi received the letter, and in silence withdrew, 
 and hurried to the apartment where Claudia was waiting 
 her return, with Amaziah and Judith. The agitated 
 girl listened to the message which was sent by Theo- 
 philus, and took the ill-advised manuscript in her hand ; 
 but instantly threw it from her with abhorrence, and 
 burst into an agony of tears. 
 
 " Naomi I" she sobbed forth, " he does forgive me, 
 then ; but I know he despises me. Tell him my heart 
 is breaking, and that the loss of his esteem was the last 
 blow that was wanting to crush me to the earth." 
 
 u Dear Claudia," replied Naomi, " he will love you as 
 sincerely and as fervently as ever when he knows how 
 true your repentance is, and remembers that it was 
 excess of love to him that led you to seek his preserva- 
 tion in a way that your own conscience condemned. 
 u 
 
290 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 I will go to him, and say all that you could wish. 1 
 strove to obtain permission for you and his parents to 
 see him, but Javan would not hear of it. Farewell for 
 one hour, and fear not but that Theophilua will bo 
 restored to peace by what I shall tell bun." 
 
CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Theophilcs sat lonely and sad in his gloomy celL 
 Death had not had power to shake his steadfast soul, but 
 the fear that his beloved Claudia was not rooted and 
 grounded in the faith had filled him with sorrow. He 
 now doubly deplored his unhappy fate, which would 
 so soon remove him from her, and leave her perhaps a 
 prey to doubts and repinings. Had he been permitted 
 to remain with her, he felt sure he could have brought 
 her to a better and a more enduring state of mind. But, 
 alas ! what is the value of a faith that will not stand the 
 test of trials and afflictions ? If Claudia professed to be 
 a follower of the Lord Jesus, because the story of his 
 life and death interested her feelings and touched her 
 heart ; and believed she was his disciple because those 
 she loved and esteemed were his devoted servants, 
 would such a faith save her ? Theophilus was now 
 sorrowful indeed, and his resource was in prayer. He 
 prayed for Claudia, that the Lord would bring her 
 to himself in sincerity and truth, though it might be 
 with many afflictions. And while he was thus engaged, 
 and deeply absorbed in his own melancholy yet pious 
 and confiding thoughts, a light shone into his dark cell 
 through the iron grating in the door, and a noise was 
 heard of footsteps approaching. The bolts and locks of 
 the heavy door were unfastened, and to his inexpressible 
 surprise and delight he beheld Naomi enter. The door 
 was immediately closed, and she approached him. The 
 greeting of the cousins was silent and very sorrowful ; 
 
292 NAOMI. 
 
 for all those feelings, which they had each striiL r ir!e<J 
 hitherto to repress, were called forth at the sight of 
 each other, and the remembrance of all that had occurred 
 since the sad night when they stood together at the 
 deathbed of Mary at Bethany. When they had re- 
 covered their composure Theophilus eagerly inquired 
 about his parents and Claudia, and listened with deep 
 interest to the recital of all their grief and all their 
 faith and resignation. Still greater was the interest and 
 the satisfaction which he felt at hearing of poor Claudia's 
 penitence, and the sorrow which her error had occasioned 
 her; and most grateful was he that his worst apprehen- 
 sions were thus removed, and that he could leave the 
 world in joyful confidence that she would follow' him in 
 the path of true religion, and join him in abetter world, 
 as one of those who have " washed their robes, and made 
 them white in the blood of the Lamb." 
 
 "Oh that I could once more have seen her!" he 
 exclaimed, "that I might have told her how truly I 
 pardon her for the pain which her well-meant but most 
 mistaken effort to preserve my life has cost me. But as 
 that cannot be, tell her, dear Naomi, that all is forgotten ; 
 and that the deep remorse she has felt for her temporary 
 unfaithfulness to her Saviour, proves to me that she 
 will never again forsake his fold or deny his name. 
 She h ,s experienced the bitter consequences of allowing 
 any earthly object to interfere with her entire devotion 
 to Him ; and I pray that His grace may never again be 
 taken from her, but keep her steadfast unto the end, 
 even if she should be called to follow me by the same 
 dark and dreadful road which I must so soon traverse." 
 
 " I do not fear for her resolution and her perseverance 
 for the future, Theophilus. It is not personal suffering 
 that would have driven her to forget her Lord and 
 Master, and act as she has done this day. It was het 
 fear for you that clouded her reason, and silenced the 
 voice of conscience. To save your life eccmed to her 
 
NAOMI. 2CJ3 
 
 the first object; nnd, alas! she forgot that if she suc- 
 ceeded in tempting you to comply with the blasphemous 
 conditions of your cruel judges, the life thus purchased 
 would be embittered for ever, both to herself and you. 
 Her eyes are opened now ; and she sees and feels that 
 it is better to lose you here, and meet you again in that 
 blessed world where you will soon be united to the 
 company of apostles and saints and martyrs. But, 
 poor girl, it is a severe trial for one so young, and whose 
 feelings are so strong as hers. May the Lord be her 
 strength and her consolation !" 
 
 " Naomi," said Theophilus, " I love to hear you talk 
 of her; but you must forbear, lest you make life too 
 precious to me. Pray with me, dear cousin, and help 
 me thus to regain the calmness and the courage which I 
 felt until poor Claudia's letter came to disturb my soul, 
 and revive the struggle between the flesh and the spirit. 
 Your ardent piety and perfect trust in God have often 
 been my example and my comfort in other days, less 
 sorrowful than this, and now you are come as an angel 
 to bring peace to my troubled heart. Let us kneel 
 together." 
 
 Naomi with great difficulty commanded her emotion, 
 and complied with the request of Theophilus. They 
 prayed to that Father who is never slow to hear and 
 answer the supplications of his children ; and when they 
 rose from their knees it was with feelings of entire 
 resignation, and almost of joy. Their discourse was 
 soon interrupted by the entrance of the keeper of the 
 prison, who desired Naomi to accompany him immedi- 
 ately, as the gates were about to be closed. A few 
 parting words were all that could be uttered ; and 
 Naomi followed her guide through the long and gloomy 
 passages that led to the entrance of the prison, while 
 the tears which she had struggled to repress while in 
 the presence of her cousin, now flowed unchecked. Her 
 admiration of his faith and his humility, his tender 
 
294 NAOMI. 
 
 regard for the feelings of his friends, and his heroic 
 resolution to bear the cross which was laid upon him, 
 only made her regret still more deeply that he should 
 be thus cut off in the flower of his days, and taken away 
 from those who loved him so dearly, and to whom his 
 life was in every way so valuable. It was one of those 
 mysterious dispensations of an All- wise Providence 
 which our understandings cannot fathom, and in which it 
 becomes us in humble faith to say with the Psalmist, " I 
 was dumb, I opened not my mouth, for it was thy doing." 
 
 Zadok had accompanied his daughter to the prison, 
 and with several of his attendants he now waited for 
 her in the porch. The state of the city was not such 
 as to admit of any person traversing the streets alone 
 and unprotected, after the shades of night had spread 
 a veil over the sin and violence that continually defiled 
 that once holy place ; and Zadok also felt a vague 
 apprehension that the same persons who had so success- 
 fully conspired against Theophilus, might also seek to 
 rob him of his beloved child. He therefore had watched 
 and guarded her with redoubled care ever since her 
 conversion to Christianity had become more generally 
 known ; and both he and Salome lived in constant 
 dread of a calamity which they felt would be the death- 
 blow to all their earthly happiness. 
 
 Naomi leaned on her father's arm, and they slowly 
 descended the steep and narrow street that led from the 
 eminence on which the prison stood. From that situation 
 they had an extended view of the lower city, now 
 clearly visible in the moonlight, and looking so calm 
 and so beautiful, that it was difficult to believe how much 
 of vice and misery and crime was lurking amid the silent 
 streets beneath them. The sight of a vast assemblage of 
 human habitations without the sounds of human life has 
 always something in it that is melancholy, and Naomi 
 especially felt it so on this occasion, when her own spirits 
 we*e depressed and exhausted by the effort which fehe 
 
NAOMI. 296 
 
 had made to sustain them during her trying interview 
 rrith Theophilus. The city of Zion seemed sunk in 
 sleep; and she thought with sadness how profoundly 
 her inhabitants were also buried in the sleep of sin and 
 false security, and how, by their impiety and hardness of 
 heart, and by the oppression and murder of the innocent 
 they were daily filling up the measure of their guilt, 
 and provoking their long-suffering God to bring upon 
 them the fierceness of his threatened wrath. Her father 
 did not interrupt her reflections, for he sympathised in 
 her feelings at parting with Theophilus ; and his own 
 mind was occupied with sad thoughts also, though they 
 differed greatly from those of his daughter, and were 
 unmixed with the holy consolations and triumphant 
 hopes that- cheered her while she contemplated her 
 cousin's approaching fate. 
 
 The silence was broken suddenly and fearfully. The 
 wild deep voice of the son of Ananus made Naomi 
 start, and a sensation of terror ran through her frame 
 as she saw his unearthly form approaching with his 
 usual rapid strides, and heard his yet more unearthly 
 cry, " Woe, woe to the city ! woe to Jerusalem ! " 
 
 She shrunk back, and would have drawn her fathei 
 into the shade of a deep archway by which they were 
 passing ; but the mysterious prophet had fixed his glaring 
 eye upon them, and came directly towards the spot 
 where they stood. 
 
 " Woe to thee, Zadok, thou son of Aaron !" he cried. 
 " Woe to all thine house ! and woe to thee also gentle 
 maid of Zion. Thy star shall set — but it shall rise 
 again." He turned away, and would have passed on, 
 but Zadok caught him by his loose and tattered garment, 
 and addressed him in a voice of kindness : 
 
 " Come home with me, thou son of Ananus ; and let 
 me give thee clothes and food. You utter unceasing 
 woes against our city and our families ; but I will return 
 thy curses with blessings, for it pains my heart to 
 
'206 NAOMI. 
 
 heboid a feEow creature so desolate and so miserable. 
 Hunger and fatigue have made you mad. Come horns 
 with me, and cease to terrify the women and children, 
 and scare away their sleep by night with such doleful 
 sounds." 
 
 The prophet looked at Zadok, and his haggard counten- 
 ance relaxed from its usual severity and abstraction ; 
 but it was pity for him who offered him kindness and 
 shelter that made him pause, and not a thought of 
 relaxing his almost miraculous exertions, or giving repose 
 to his worn-out frame. 
 
 " Seek not to detain me," he exclaimed ; " I have yet 
 more woes to proclaim. I must tell it in the ears of 
 every inhabitant of Zion that woe is coming ! I see the 
 gathering clouds — I hear the distant thunders of Jeho- 
 vah's wrath — and I must forewarn my countrymen of 
 the coming storm. Save yourselves, oh ye that be 
 wise ! But it is too late — the decree is gone forth ! I 
 hear it now — A voice from the east ! A voice from the 
 west ! A voice from the four winds — crying, Woe, woe, 
 to Jerusalem ! " 
 
 He broke from Zadok's gra?p with the unnatural 
 strength of a maniac, and wildly fled up the street till 
 he reached the prison walls, when again he took up his 
 fearful note, and woke the inmates of the gloomy pile 
 from their temporary forgetfulness of care and sorrow. 
 This encounter did not cheer the spirits of Naomi : she 
 remembered the denunciations which the son of Ananus 
 had addressed so pointedly to Claudia, and felt how the 
 woes which he had prophesied had been fulfilled ; and 
 she could not banish from her mind the impression that 
 further sorrows were hanging over her father and her 
 family. Claudia was anxiously waiting to receive her 
 on her return, and with Amaziah and Judith she wa6 
 cheered, though deeply affected, at the account of Theo- 
 philus's peace and resignation. His message of forgive- 
 ness and love to poor Claudia awoke all her sorrow, 
 
NAOMI. 207 
 
 though it relieved her heart of a heavy burden, and 
 Animated her to resolutions of future devotion to ths 
 cause for which Theophilus was about to resign his 
 life. 
 
 The morning dawned, and found the anxious party 
 still assembled together and still conversing on the same 
 deeply interesting subject. The final appearance of the 
 prisoner before his hard-hearted judges was to take 
 place at noon ; and long before that hour Amaziah left 
 the house, telling Judith that he was going to make the 
 last effort for the preservation of their son, but warning 
 her to cherish no hopes of his success. Zadok also went 
 forth with Javan and Isaac, to be present at the meeting 
 of the council, which was to be held in a large hall 
 adjoining the prison; and Mary once more declared to 
 her affianced husband, privately and solemnly, that 
 if he did not return to announce the acquittal of 
 Theophilus, she would never see him more. She had 
 lately begun to doubt the sincerity of his affection, and 
 she resolved that he should give her this proof of his 
 devotion to her wishes, or lose the prize he so eagerly 
 coveted. 
 
 The council assembled, and having gone through the 
 preliminary forms which they had themselves instituted, 
 the president commanded the Nazarene prisoner to be 
 brought forth. Zadok almost regretted that he had 
 entered the hall when he saw his noble and undaunted 
 kinsman appear, for his feelings of pity and admiration 
 were painfully excited ; and he knew that it was all in 
 vain to raise his single voice in his favour. Isaac de- 
 manded of the prisoner whether the mercy of the court 
 in allowing him time for repentance had been effectual : 
 and whether he was now prepared to abjure his errors, 
 and publicly to acknowledge that Jesus of Nazareth was 
 an impostor, who had suffered the due reward of hia 
 crimes and seditions. 
 
 A holy indignation sparkled in the eyes of Theophilu* 
 
298 naomi. 
 
 at this blasphemous question. He paused a moment to 
 subdue his rising spirit ; and then, with a calmness and 
 dignity that impressed even his enemies who thirsted 
 for his blood, he replied : — 
 
 " Isaac, may God forgive you and your accomplices 
 in this day's guilt, for the insult you have dared to utter. 
 By his grace I declare that Jesus of Nazareth is the 
 Son of the Most High God, the expected Messiah, and 
 the Saviour of the world. His death was the sacrifice 
 appointed by his Father before the foundation of the 
 world, to expiate the sins of all mankind : and it was 
 brought about by the pride, cruelty, and unbelief of the 
 Jews, who with wicked hands did crucify and slay him. 
 I have given myself to Him who died for me, to be 
 saved and pardoned and glorified by his grace ; and 
 shall death affright me from him ? Oh no ; his love is 
 present with me now, and dearer is that love to me than 
 all this world can offer !" 
 
 "Is this your final declaration, Theophilus?" asked 
 Javan, with a look of great anxiety: " are you so resolved 
 to perish both in body and soul, and to be cut off eternally 
 from the portion of Israel?" 
 
 " Javan ! " replied the prisoner, " I will say to you, 
 are you still thus hardened against the truth, and deter- 
 mined to despise the salvation of the Lord r The 
 drowning man, who has grasped a powerful arm to save 
 him from destruction, does not wantonly abandon his 
 hope ; and I have found an Almighty arm, to which I 
 cling for salvation from my sins, and from their eternal 
 punishment. Shall I idly loose my hold, and fall back 
 into the billows and deep waters out of which I have 
 been rescued ? No, Javan, no ! heaven is before me 
 and I will not look back. The final step is fearful to 
 flesh and blood ; but His rod and His staff shall comfort 
 me. All the favour that I now crave at your hands is, 
 that I may be disturbed no more by questions or argu- 
 ments, b'lt left alone with my God and Saviour, uiitiJ 
 
NAOMI. 299 
 
 ye come to liberate my soul, and send it forth to meet 
 Him in a purer state. From my heart I forgive you 
 all ; and my farewell to you is a prayer, that when you 
 come to face death as nearly as I now do, you may have 
 found the same all-powerful and all-merciful Guide who 
 now leads me on, and gives me strength and victory." 
 
 A murmur ran round the court, and some voices 
 were heard expressing pity and admiration for the 
 young and ardent prisoner. Zadok boldly pleaded for 
 his release, and Isaac leaned strongly to the side of 
 mercy; but they could urge nothing to change the 
 3tern decree of the council, that every convicted follower 
 of Jesus should be put to death. The very eloquence 
 and bold confession of Theophilus only spoke his own 
 condemnation, and proved how dangerous and zealous 
 a disciple of the Nazarene they had it in their power 
 to destroy. 
 
 A division took place, and loud and angry words were 
 heard, while Theophilus looked calmly on, for he saw 
 that his fate was decided. Suddenly the doors of the hall 
 were thrown open with violence, and Amaziah appeared 
 at the head of a numerous and well-armed band : he 
 looked eagerly round the apartment, and instantly broke 
 through every obstacle, and springing to the spot where 
 his beloved son was standing, caught him in his arms, 
 crying, "I will save you or die, my son ! " 
 
 The tumult became general, for Isaac, without openly 
 joining the party of Amaziah, used every effort to 
 increase the confusion, and give him a better chance 
 of success. Zadok forgot his priestly character, and dl 
 his former prejudices against the Nazarenes, in the hope of 
 rescuing his nephew ; and he with his arm and his voice 
 encouraged those who surrounded and defended him. 
 It was a moment of intense feeling for Theophilus ; all 
 the ties of nature and affection resumed their hold on 
 his heart, and hope once more revived that life and 
 liberty might be granted. 
 
300 NAOMI. 
 
 .Before Javan left his home that morning, one of Mary's 
 servants had requested to speak with him in private. It 
 waj Reuben, the same who had revealed to Isaac the 
 conversation which he had overheard in the garden 
 between Naomi and Claudia, and which had led to 
 much sin and sorrow, lie had now come on a similar 
 errand of treachery, to betray to Javan the plans that 
 were in agitation for the rescue of his cousin : he told 
 him that Isaac had conferred with Amaziah several days 
 ago, and had promised to befriend his son in every way 
 that was consistent with his own character, though be 
 found it hopeless to persuade his coadjutors to pronounce 
 hie pardon. Trusting to his promises, which were 
 secured by self-interest, Amaziah eagerly concerted with 
 him a scheme, which appeared to give the only chance 
 of saving Theophilus, though at the same time it involved 
 considerable danger to his father. Several of his friends 
 were induced to lend their aid ; and though fear for 
 their own safety prevented their joining in the enterprise, 
 yet they placed their domestics and armed retainers at 
 the disposal of Amaziah, and he entered the hall with a 
 force quite sufficient to effect his purpose. 
 
 But treason had counteracted all his plans. Javan 
 had taken advantage of the information which Reuben 
 had deceitfully obtained, and had placed a strong body 
 of troops in ambush among the walls of the prison, 
 ready to rush in and attack Amaziah and his followers 
 i:i the rear. Reuben was at hand to summon them, 
 and when Javan saw that all his uncle's men had 
 entered the hall, he made a sign to him, and in a few 
 moments the troops were at the door. Their numbers were 
 greatly superior to those of Amaziah's party, and the 
 contest was soon ended. The prisoner was secured, and 
 borne away again by a private entrance to his dungeon, 
 before his distracted father was aware that all hope was 
 gone. His indignation and grief then broke forth with 
 violence, and he reproached the council with their 
 
NAOMI. 301 
 
 injustice and cruelty, in language that was not likely to 
 pass unnoticed or unrevenged. Zadok feared for his 
 brother's safety ; and as nothing further could now be 
 hoped for the unfortunate Theophilus, he led, or rather 
 forced him from the hall, while the exasperated members 
 of the council regarded him with looks of rage, which 
 they were only deterred from openly demonstrating 
 by respect for Zadok, and fear of offending Javan. 
 When the brothers had left the hall, followed by all the 
 band who had accompanied Amaziah, Isaac desired that 
 the business of the day might be resumed, and that the 
 rest of the Nazarene prisoners (whose fate had been 
 delayed until Theophilus could be added to their number) 
 might be brought up for final condemnation. The 
 President had been astonished at the sudden and unex- 
 pected appearance of the troops, whose services Javan 
 had so promptly obtained, and having also observed the 
 dark countenance of Reuben among the servants who 
 kept the door, he began to suspect that the enterprise 
 of Amaziah had been betrayed, and that his own share 
 in it might also be known by his brethren in the council. 
 Such a discovery would infallibly destroy all his political 
 power, and deprive him of the confidence and esteem 
 of Javan, which was founded on his character for 
 religious zeal and firmness of purpose. To obviate all 
 injurious impressions which might have been made by 
 the reports of Reuben, he now resolved to show a de- 
 termined severity towards the ill-fated prisoners who 
 were to hear their condemnation from his lips ; and 
 rather to risk the loss of Mary's favour than subject 
 himself to the suspicion of being a friend to Theophilus, 
 or any convicted Nazarene. 
 
 The entrances to the prison and the hall were care- 
 fully closed and guarded before the prisoners were sum- 
 moned, to prevent the possibility of a rescue being again 
 attempted ; and the officers and keepers of the prison 
 »3on appeared leading the unoffending victims, bound 
 
302 NAOMI. 
 
 with chains and fetters. They were eight in number, 
 besides Theophilus, of different ages, both male and 
 female, — some in the bloom of youth and some bowed 
 down with age and infirmity and suffering, but all 
 inspired with one feeling and strengthened by one hope. 
 They had already declared their firm and unalterable 
 belief in the divinity of Jesus of Nazareth, and no fur- 
 ther examination now took place, except a formal offer 
 of pardon if they would renounce this belief, which was 
 decidedly rejected by each in turn. The sentence of 
 death was pronounced by Isaac ; and the prisoners were 
 informed that no delay would be allowed, and that they 
 must prepare for execution at the dawn of day on the 
 morrow. They were condemned to be beheaded in 
 prison ; and at the suggestion of Javan a clause was 
 added that their bodies should be exposed on the walls 
 of the building, and then carried to the valley of 
 Hinnom, and burnt in the fires which were kept con- 
 stantly burning there to consume the filth and rubbish 
 of the city. 
 
 This appeared a wanton indignity ; but Javan urged 
 that it was necessary, in order to prevent the friends of 
 the criminals obtaining possession of their carcasses and 
 performing their idolatrous rites at their burial. A 
 shudder of disgust and dread might have been perceived 
 to run through the line of prisoners as they heard their 
 hasty doom announced, and thought of the loathsome 
 place to which their bodies would so soon be consigned ; 
 but they spoke not to plead for a reversal of this cruel 
 decree. They knew that their fate was decided, and 
 they did not wish their crown of martyrdom to be 
 delayed, or to be kept longer from the place of their rest. 
 Theophilus turned his calm and steadfast eye on Javan 
 when he heard him propose that one of his own kinsmen 
 should be treated with an indignity which would not 
 have been offered to the meanest Jewish beggar ; and 
 he met the gaze of his cousin fixed on him with &n 
 
NAOMI. 303 
 
 expression of concern and interest that only surprised 
 him the more. Javan had attained the object for which 
 he had been labouring and intriguing so long ; and now 
 that Theophilus was in his power, he almost regretted 
 that his principles compelled him to complete his re- 
 venge. He hastily desired that the prisoners might be 
 removed, and all placed in separate cells. No sooner 
 was this order obeyed, than the fierceness of his counten- 
 ance returned ; and rising from his seat he began to 
 denounce Isaac as a traitor to his religion and his party, 
 and proceeded to state all the particulars which he had 
 heard from Reuben of his double-dealing and his con- 
 spiracy with Amaziah for the rescue of an accursed 
 apostate. Javan spoke with violence, as if to work up 
 his own feelings of anger against Theophilus and all 
 who wished to save his life ; and he succeeded in exciting 
 those of his colleagues. Isaac would have denied the 
 charge brought against him ; but Javan compelled his 
 informer unwillingly to appear and swear to the truth of 
 his statement, when he detailed so minutely the conver- 
 sation which he had overheard between Amaziah and 
 the President, and also the orders which he had himseli 
 received from Isaac to procure the services of some men 
 on whom he could depend, and conduct them to Ama- 
 ziah on the appointed morning, that no doubt remained 
 of his guilt. He saw that his reputation and influence 
 were gone, and after a sharp altercation with Javan, he 
 left his seat and hurried from the hall. A short time he 
 was shut up in a private room in his own house, while 
 his servants guarded the door, and then he delivered a 
 letter to his most confidential attendant, and gave orders ' 
 for the removal of all his valuable goods to a place of 
 security which he pointed out. This done, he armed 
 himself completely, and, followed by such of his domestics 
 fcs had consented to accompany him, he left the house, 
 and pursued the most obscure and unfrequented pathp 
 that led to the temple. In this holy edifice the Zealots 
 
304 NAOMI. 
 
 and Idumeans were still established and fortified, and 
 at the outer gate he presented himself, and demanded to 
 speak with John of Gischala, the valiant leader of the 
 party. 
 
 He was speedily admitted to the presence of the wily 
 John, but his attendants were detained in an outer 
 court until the will of the chief should be made known. 
 Isaac's story was listened to with great satisfaction by 
 John ; and his offers of alliance were gladly received, 
 for he was known to be a man of power and abilities, and 
 his desertion of the popular party, as it was then called, 
 was an event of considerable importance. The bitter- 
 ness with which he spoke of his former friends was a 
 guarantee to John that an impassable gulf had now 
 separated them, and his quick discernment enabled him 
 to discover and profit by the irritated feelings of his new 
 ally. He had brought with him all the portable wealth 
 which he possessed, and which was very considerable ; 
 so that in all respects he was a most welcome ally. 
 
 His desertion to the opposing party was soon known 
 to Javan and his colleagues, and they immediately pro- 
 nounced him a traitor, and confiscated his house and 
 property to the use of the state — as they styled their 
 own self-constituted authority — but they found little of 
 value remaining in the building. The servants had 
 removed everything that they could carry, not to place 
 it in security for their master, but to appropriate to their 
 own use ; and the house was left desolate and empty. 
 The letter w r hich Isaac had entrusted to his favourite 
 domestic was faithfully delivered to Mary, his affianced 
 bride, but it failed to produce the effect which he had 
 designed. It contained a vehement entreaty that she 
 would follow him to the temple, and in that sacred place 
 anite herself to him for ever. He urged that his love 
 for her, and desire to comply with her wishes, had been 
 the sole cause of his present distress ; but that if she 
 would keep her plighted faith and join him with all her 
 
XAoitt. 805 
 
 riches, he doubted not they could find moans to escape 
 together from Jerusalem, and enjoy wealth and happi- 
 ness in some more favoured clime. 
 
 Mary of Bethezob had agreed to unite herself to Isaac 
 when he was in power and a high station, but she had 
 no regard for him that was strong enough to tempt her 
 to take such a step as he proposed. She replied to his 
 letter with a decided rejection of all his plans, and a 
 declaration that she should adhere to her resolution of 
 seeing him no more, since he had failed to procure the 
 liberty of Theophilus. Tier letter was delivered to his 
 servant, who immediately followed his master to the 
 temple, and attached himsrlf to the party which he had 
 espoused. Javan's indignation at the conduct of Isaac 
 was very great : he had placed considerable confidence 
 in him ; and had revealed to him many particulars of his 
 secret intercourse with Simon, and his intentions of 
 inviting him into the city as soon as he could sufficiently 
 prepare the way for his reception by the popular party. 
 All these designs he knew would now be disclosed to his 
 bitter enemy, John of Gischala, who might, by his 
 craft or his power, be enabled to frustrate them ; and he 
 resolved to hasten their execution as much as possible, 
 that he might bring Simon and his forces within the 
 walls of the city before the wily and intriguing John 
 could have time to concert any plans of opposition. But 
 he wished that Amaziah should depart from Jerusalem 
 before the son of Gioras was raised to the sovereign 
 command. His bigotry and his revenge w T ere sated by 
 the capture and condemnation of Theophilus ; and the 
 conduct of his cousin had convinced him that threats 
 and sufferings were ineffectual to make the Nazarenes 
 forsake their opinions. He did not therefore w 7 ish to 
 apprehend his uncle, and have to witness the same exhi- 
 bition of fortitude and faith which had excited his admi- 
 ration in Theophilus, and the same grief and horror 
 which his exertions for the honour of Judaism had 
 x 
 
806 xV'AOMl, 
 
 already caused to his parents and relatives. What a 
 strange mixture of good and evil was Javan ! and how 
 entirely did his narrow and prejudiced views of religion 
 mar his own happiness, and extinguish all the better 
 feelings and more noble propensities of his heart ! 
 
 Zadok and his unhappy brother had returned to their 
 home, after the fruitless effort for the preservation of the 
 prisoner. A crowd of persons were assembled round 
 the door of the prison, and the cause of the disturbance 
 which was heard within the walls soon reached them, 
 and excited a ^reat feeling of indignation against Ama- 
 ziah. The Nazarenes were held in entire abhorrence by 
 the populace ; and the rumour that an attempt had been 
 made to rescue a convicted heretic and others, to deprive 
 them of the savage joy with which they always hailed 
 the execution of such victims, filled them with rage. 
 But when they beheld Amaziah come forth from the 
 porch leaning on the arm of the holy and respected 
 Zadok, the tide of feeling was divided. Some of those 
 who knew and esteemed the character of the afflicted 
 father, were touched by his profound but manly grief ; 
 while others loudly assailed him with insulting epithets, 
 as the father of an apostate, and even as being suspected 
 of sharing the guilt of his son. The presence and pro- 
 tection of Zadok, and the commanding manner in which 
 by his voice and gestures he forbade the approach of the 
 angry multitude, were hardly sufficient to prevent their 
 rushing on Amaziah, and inflicting summary vengeance 
 on this unoffending and almost broken-hearted man 
 But those who pitied his sorrow united with his own 
 attendants and followers, and formed a strong guard 
 around the noble brothers, and in this manner conducted 
 them safely to their own dwelling, amidst the cries and 
 insults and curses of the infuriated mob. 
 
 The anxious inmates of Zadok's house, who sat trem- 
 bling and weeping while expecting the return of their 
 relatives from the trial, were startled by the shouts of the 
 
approaching multitude ; and for a moment their hopes 
 were excited that these might be cries of joy and 
 triumph, to announce the acquittal of the prisoner. But 
 as the crowd came nearer, they heard the curses and 
 blasphemies that were uttered in a loud and threatening 
 tone ; and while they felt that no hope remained of 
 Theophilus being free, they also feared for the safety of 
 those who were equally dear to them. They hastened 
 to the housetop, from whence they could look down on 
 the street below, and they were terrified at the tumult 
 they beheld, and at the danger which seemed to menace 
 both Amaziah and Zadok ; for the priest himself had 
 become an object of temporary wrath, from his con- 
 nexion with the denounced and hated Nazarenes, and 
 his determined efforts to protect his brother. 
 
 Salome and her companions watched the still increasing 
 crowd, until the objects of their anxiety had reached the 
 strong gates that gave entrance into the court of the 
 house ; and when they were assured that they had 
 passed through, and w T cre safe from the assaults of their 
 pursuers, they descended to meet them in the vestibule, 
 and to hear all their apprehensions most fatally con- 
 firmed with regard to their beloved Theophilus. They 
 had persuaded themselves that they were prepared for 
 this result; but yet the shock w T as so severe, that it 
 proved how much more of hope had lingered in every 
 breast than had been acknowledged to each other, or 
 even to themselves. Claudia was entirely unable to 
 command herself, and she retired with Naomi to indulge 
 her grief, and listen to the consolations which her pious 
 and highly-gifted friend was enabled to bestow. When 
 they had left the apartment, Zadok endeavoured to 
 change the sad current of his own thoughts and those of 
 his family, by urging on Amaziah the necessity for his 
 immediately quitting the city. He represented to him 
 the extreme danger to which he exposed himself, and 
 those who were dearest to him, by remaining any lciiger 
 
308 FTAOSr. 
 
 in a plsce where he had become the object of so muck 
 resentment, both among the higher and lower classes ; 
 and as his furtner stay could now be of no advantage to 
 his unhappy son, he earnestly entreated him to commence 
 his journey on the following morning, and thus escape 
 from impending destruction, and remove himself and his 
 family to a distance from the cruel scene which would 
 take place at noon on that day. The feelings of Ama- 
 ziah were harrowed by this appeal ; and yet considera- 
 tion for his family would have induced him to comply 
 with his brother's advice, however painful it would be to 
 him to leave the city while his son was yet alive, to suffer 
 shame and death ; but Judith would not listen to the 
 proposal. 
 
 " No," she exclaimed, " nothing shall tear me hence 
 until I know that my child is dead. If danger is to be 
 encountered, I will not flee from it, till he is set free for 
 ever from all pain and all peril. Then, when his ran- 
 somed and purified spirit is in the mansions of peace and 
 joy, I will go forth with my husband, and seek a shelter 
 in some spot where virtue and piety are not the mark 
 for insult and murder." 
 
 " Dear Judith," replied Zadok, "I feel for your sorrow; 
 and I would to God that I could have power to remove 
 it. Your errors and those of my brother have not 
 destroyed my love for you, deeply as I deplore them ; 
 and anxiety for your safety is my only motive for urging 
 you to leave my house. While you remain, which must 
 be as short a time as possible, I will protect you even 
 with my own life ; and when you consent to seek a safer 
 refuge, I will go with you and guard you on y©ui way 
 as far as Joppa. Though we have now, alas ! no longer 
 the same object in attending you there which first 
 induced me to consent to take the journey, yet I feel 
 that I can be a protection to you ; and also that our poor 
 afflicted Claudia will be soothed and supported by Naomi's 
 presence." 
 
NAOMf. 309 
 
 *' You have never been unkind, Zadok, even when 
 most displeased with us." said Judith ; " and this is a 
 proof of your affection which I gratefully accept. Your 
 society and that of our dear Naomi will be the greatest 
 consolation that we can enjoy during our melancholy 
 journey. I will make the best return that is in my 
 power for your kindness, by remaining beneath your roof 
 no longer than until the sun has set to-morrow. Oh ! 
 how that word to-morrow makes my heart sink away 
 and fail within me ! But I will be strong in the help of 
 the Lord, and try to conquer such faithless fear and 
 dread. I will promise to be ready to leave this most 
 melancholy and yet most beloved place when to-morrow's 
 light is fading away, and we may then reach Joppa the 
 following evening. I will go now and give orders to 
 our servants, that everything may be prepared, for I may 
 not be so well able to exert myself to-morrow. Come, 
 dear sister Salome, and give me your aid and your kind 
 sympathy." 
 
 The necessity for exertion was useful to Judith and to 
 Salome, who called up unwonted firmness, and com- 
 manded her feelings, that she might be able to assist 
 those whose sorrow was so much deeper than her own. 
 When Claudia was informed of the determination to 
 leave Jerusalem on the morrow, she seemed to be over- 
 whelmed with fresh grief, and earnestly besought that 
 she might not be torn away so soon, and even that she 
 might remain altogether with Naomi, and enjoy the 
 melancholy pleasure of recalling all her past happiness, 
 and dwelling in the same place where she had conversed 
 with him, and learned from his lips the way of everlast- 
 ing life. Kindly and gently Naomi reasoned with her, 
 and showed her the danger and impropriety of her 
 wish being gratified. She spoke of Judith's solitude 
 when deprived of her son, and also of her whom she 
 already looked upon as a daughter, and that argument 
 fiiade its way to Claudia's affectionate heart, and changed 
 
310 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 her inclinations. She resolved to follow her adopted 
 mother wherever she and Aniaziah should go, and to 
 devote herself to the task of cheering them, and sup- 
 plying the place of their only child : and this resolution 
 roused and supported her, and gave her an object for 
 which she felt content to live and to bear her sorrow, ao 
 long as the Lord should appoint her days on earth. 
 
 The hours passed away, though slowly and sadly. 
 Even Mary of Bethezob, whose spirits were usually 
 unfailing, was buried in silence and sorrow : and little 
 David, the life and amusement of all the house in 
 happier days, was unnoticed and neglected. Night 
 brought no cessation of the misery of that family, for 
 sleep did not visit them, and they met on the fatal 
 morning with countenances that showed deep traces of 
 watchfulness and tears. 
 
CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The sun approached his meridian height, and as he 
 mounted higher and higher the feelings of the sad and 
 watching group became more intensely excited, until at 
 the sixth hour, when his burning rays fell vertically on 
 the terrace into which the apartment opened, a distant 
 noise of the voices of many people reached their ears. 
 It was a savage shout of joy and exultation ; and it 
 sunk into the hearts of the mourners as a death -knell. 
 At that moment the headless bodies of the nine victims 
 were thrown over the prison walls, and suspended there 
 to be the objects of insult and mockery to the barbarous 
 multitude. Javan's order that the executions should 
 take place in the cells of the prison, and not publicly, 
 had occasioned great discontent among the populace, who 
 had expected to indulge their cruel and bloodthirsty 
 inclinations by witnessing the last sufferings of the Naza- 
 renes; and to gratify them the bodies were thus exposed 
 until sunset; while wine and food were liberally dis- 
 tributed among the crowd at the command of Javan and 
 his colleagues, who feared to excite the displeasure 
 of the lawless rabble at such a time of sedition and 
 insubordination. 
 
 A servant of Zadok's had been privately sent by him 
 to await the exhibition of the dreadful spectacle, and to 
 bring the intelligence to him when all was over. Thfe 
 man had known Theophilus well, and had loved him ; 
 and when he returned to his master's house, and Zadok 
 
312 NAOMI. 
 
 met Lira in the vestibule, Le was trembling with horror 
 and distress. The Leads of tlie unLappy victims Lad 
 not been exposed, but Le Lad recognised tLe body of 
 Theophilus by tLe garments wLicL Le well-remembered, 
 and particularly a vest which Claudia had embroidered, 
 and which he had worn on the evening when he left the 
 houfee to return no more. Zadok rejoined his family, 
 and they saw too plainly by his agitated countenance 
 that all was over. 
 
 " The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away, 
 and blessed be the name of the Lord ! " said he solemnly, 
 as he entered the room ; and a burst of uncontrollable 
 grief was the only reply. But Amaziah did not long 
 give way to this natural emotion ; he knelt down in the 
 midst of the group, who all followed his example ; and 
 in a tone of calmness, that astonished Zadok and Salome, 
 he offered up fervent praises and thanksgivings that his 
 dear son had now fought the good fight and finished his 
 course, and had received the crown of glory laid up for 
 him in heaven. 
 
 This done, he called his brother aside, and spoke to 
 him on the subject that now weighed heaviest on his 
 heart. The suggestion of Javan that the bodies of the 
 prisoners should be burnt in the fires of Hinnom had 
 been made known to him, and had occasioned additional 
 misery both to him and Judith ; and he requested Zadok 
 to use all his influence with Javan and the other mem- 
 bers of the council to obtain an order for the body of 
 Theophilus to be restored to them, that they might have 
 the satisfaction of burying it before they left the city. 
 Zadok feared that his efforts to procure this indulgence 
 would not be successful, but he readily promised to make 
 the attempt ; and immediately left the house in search 
 of his son, who had not appeared to his family since the 
 fatal sentence had been pronounced on the preceding 
 day. He found him at the house of one of his col- 
 leagues: .and the air of satisfaction that reigned 09 
 
NAOMI. 813 
 
 hia countenance gave a bitter pang to the heart of hia 
 father. 
 
 " Javan," he said, in a tone which showed his own 
 emotions, " the dreadful scene is over, and I can no 
 longer plead for the life of our kinsman, lie has paid 
 the debt which perhaps was due to his offended country 
 and violated religion ; and I would to God that he 
 were yet living to forsake his errors and redeem hia 
 character. It is passed — and henceforth never let us 
 speak on this subject again. My object in now coming 
 to you is to request, as a favour to myself, that the body 
 of one who is so nearly connected to me may not be 
 exposed to the indignity which forms part of the sen- 
 tence pronounced upon him. You were the proposer of 
 that additional cruelty, and doubtless you can obtain the 
 reversion of the sentence, if not for all the criminals, yet 
 at least in this single instance." 
 
 " My father," replied Javan, "I see that you also 
 wrong me, and attribute to me a wanton cruelty that is 
 not in my nature. I did not wish my cousin's death ; 
 it was his restoration to virtue and piety that I desired ; 
 and that being hopeless, no course remained but to 
 allow the laws of our holy religion to be executed. I 
 have but discharged my duty in removing the unclean 
 thing from the camp of Israel, and sparing not my own 
 flesh and blood when the honour of Jehovah required 
 the sacrifice. I had expected that you, my revered 
 father, would have applauded my zeal, and joined with 
 me in purging out this dreadful heresy, whatever might 
 be the cost. But since you blame me, I must stand 
 alone, and my conscience bears me witness that I stand 
 guiltless. As to your request for the body of my mis- 
 guided cousin, it grieves me to deny it ; but I have no 
 power to change the sentence. It was passed by the 
 assembled council, as a preventive to sacrilege and 
 pro fan en ess ; and J cannot from personal considera- 
 
314 NAOMI. 
 
 tions, demand the reversion of so wise and necessary 
 n decree." 
 
 Zadok's brow grew dark. He had condescended to 
 ask a favour from his son, instead of laying on him a 
 command, which would have been more in accordance 
 with Jewish manners, but which in Javan's case had 
 tong been found ineffectual. He had thrown off the 
 paternal yoke whenever the obedience which w T as re- 
 quired was in opposition to his own views and prin- 
 ciples ; and though he respected and loved his father, 
 he considered himself much more competent than 
 Zadok to judge what line of conduct it w T as right to 
 adopt. He saw that his father was frequently influenced 
 by his kind and generous feelings to depart from the 
 severe principles of his sect, and to lay aside the narrow 
 views which generally governed the proud Pharisees of 
 that period ; while he prided himself on making every 
 feeling and every interest give way to party spirit and 
 religious bigotry. He had therefore learnt to treat his 
 excellent and high-minded father as an equal, instead of 
 looking up to him as the guide and example which in 
 his earlier years it was his highest aim to follow and 
 imitate. Zadok knew and felt all this, and he perceived 
 that his son was now acting from motives which he did 
 not entirely disclose, and which probably he thought his 
 father w 7 ould neither share nor duly estimate. He was 
 convinced that Javan was not to be shaken by persua- 
 sion, and he spared himself the pain of a second refusal ; 
 but for Claudia's sake he made another request, which 
 he felt sure could not be denied. He desired that Javan 
 would send for the vest in which the corpse of Theo- 
 philus was still attired, and allow him to carry it back to 
 his unhappy young friend, as a last relic of him whom 
 she had loved so fervently. To this Javan readily con- 
 sented, and requested his father to tarry in the house of 
 his friend until he should return with the embroidered 
 
NAOMI. 315 
 
 garment, as he imagined that he would not willingly go 
 to gaze on the mangled remains of his beloved nephew. 
 He was not long absent, and when he returned he placed 
 in Zadok's hand the vest, which was stained with the 
 blood of the noble victim. The priest looked at it with 
 deep emotion, and then returned to his own now gloomy 
 dwelling. 
 
 Claudia had not been informed of the degradation 
 which was designed for the remains of the heroic band 
 of prisoners, and therefore she knew nothing of the 
 object for which Zadok had gone forth. But when he 
 gave her the well-remembered vest which she had 
 worked with so much delight, and which Theophilus 
 had loved so much to wear, she thanked him with her 
 tears for his kind consideration in procuring it for her, 
 and pressed the sad relic to her heart, with a feeling that 
 all her earthly hopes had flown away with the life-blood 
 that stained it. 
 
 Javan did not come home that day. He knew from 
 Reuben of everything that was going on in his father's 
 house ; but to the surprise of that artful and cold-blooded 
 villain, he took no steps to prevent the departure of his 
 uncle, and secure another victim to tyranny and fana- 
 ticism. Reuben marvelled at his employer's apathy ; 
 and had not Javan read his countenance, and suspected 
 designs, he would have hurried away and betrayed 
 Amaziah's movements to others of the council, who 
 would not have scrupled to take advantage of such 
 information, and perhaps to waylay and apprehend him. 
 His destruction and that of his family had long been 
 determined on by these men, who were so zealous for 
 the law ; and they hoped to execute their purpose at an 
 early opportunity, never suspecting that Amaziah would 
 leave the city so immediately after the catastrophe 
 which had befallen him. Javan was, of course, not 
 ignorant of these intentions ; and he secretly rejoiced 
 that they would be frustrated, Indeed it was owing to 
 
SI 6 NAOMI. 
 
 Hie contrivances that the warnings had been given to 
 his uncle to lose no time ; and he had said enough in 
 his father's hearing to make him urge the instant de- 
 parture of his relatives ; and to prevent the possibility 
 of Reuben's busy and intriguing spirit being exerted 
 to thwart his private wishes for his uncle's escape, 
 he kept him in his sight the whole of the day, and 
 did not suffer him to speak to any person out of his 
 hearing. 
 
 Thus, though Amaziah and his family knew it not, 
 the same Javan who had caused all their anguish and 
 woe was now engaged in securing their safety ; and it 
 was owing to his precautions, that when the last rays of 
 the sun were gleaming on the summit of Mount Olivet, 
 they passed quietly and undisturbed through the water- 
 gate, and entered the valley of Jehosaphat, that ran 
 along the eastern wall of the city, watered by the brook 
 of Kedron, and filled with blooming gardens and fruitful 
 orchards. This was not the way by which the travellers 
 would naturally have quitted Jerusalem to proceed 
 towards Joppa, as that city lay to the north-west ; but 
 they were unwilling to traverse the streets in order to 
 reach the gate of the Upper Fountain, for they feared to 
 expose themselves to observation. Therefore they passed 
 along the valley until they came to the Tower of the 
 Corner, when they took the road to Rama and Emmaus. 
 They were a sad and silent party, and all were deeply 
 absorbed in their own melancholy reflections. Even the 
 servants and armed attendants felt so much respect and 
 sympathy for their sorrow, that they spoke not, save in a 
 whisper ; and no sound was heard to break the stillness 
 of the evening, except the measured tread of the mulea 
 that carried the litters and the baggage, and the horses 
 on which Zadok and Amaziah rode. Naomi and Claudia 
 travelled in the same conveyance ; but Judith preferred 
 being alone, that she might lift up her soul to God in 
 freedom, and pour her griefe iuto the compassionate 
 
NAoaii. 317 
 
 bosom of her Redeemer. It had been a severe trial to 
 her, as well as to her husband and Claudia, to leave tho 
 place where all that remained of their beloved Theophilus 
 yet rested ; and when she found herself enclosed in the 
 curtains of the litter, and hidden from every eye but that 
 of her Heavenly Father, she gave a vent to her sorrow, 
 which relieved her bursting heart. Salome had offered 
 to accompany her to Joppa, with Zadok and Naomi, 
 but Judith would not allow her to do so. Her health 
 was delicate, and the late trying scenes had so power- 
 fully affected her, that she was not equal to the journey, 
 and she therefore remained at home with Mary and her 
 lovely little boy, who were to abide in her house until 
 the return of Zadok and her daughter. Javan too would 
 be her protector and occasional companion, though his 
 presence had ceased to give his mother the pleasure 
 that once it did, since he had been the means of chang- 
 ing her happy home into a scene of anxious care and 
 sorrow. 
 
 While Amaziah and his company were passing forth 
 from Zadok's house, and descending the steep street that 
 led to the water-gate, they heard the distant sound of 
 rumbling wheels on the bridge that crossed the brook of 
 Siloam above the pool, and led to the road that opened 
 into the valley of Hinnom. Zadok and Amaziah turned 
 a quick and anxious gaze behind them, and saw afar off 
 two heavy carts, attended by armed guards, and fol- 
 lowed by a vast concourse of persons. The distance 
 and the fading light prevented their distinguishing 
 what burden the vehicles bore, but they knew that 
 they contained the relics of the good, the brave, and the 
 dearly -loved, and they shuddered as they thought of 
 their destination. 
 
 The valley of Hinnom lay to the south of the city, 
 between Solomon's Pool and the Potter's Field. A 
 stream ran through it, which flowed into the Kedron, 
 and by the side of this rapid stream the smoke of con- 
 
SIS tfAOMf. 
 
 stant fires was ever rising, and a hot and sickly vapou? 
 filled the air and rose to the hills on which the southern 
 wall of Zion was built. In the shadow of that wall 
 Javan was pacing to and fro, followed by Reuben, whom 
 he still retained near him, until he could feel certain 
 that his uncle was beyond the reach of his enemies. Jt 
 would be difficult to say why Javan had chosen to resort 
 to that spot at such a time. The loathsome valley was 
 generally shunned by all who were not compelled by 
 necessity to pass that way; and Javan had seldom 
 visited the elevated terrace that overlooked it, and which 
 out for this circumstance would have been a favourite 
 and frequented walk. The view which this site com- 
 manded was noble and extensive, reaching over the 
 varied and fertile plain to the Dead Sea and the moun- 
 tains of Arabia Petraea, which form its eastern boundary, 
 and embracing also the Hills of Judgment and Mount 
 Olivet to the left. But it was not the beauty of this 
 prospect that drew Javan thither on the present occa- 
 sion. It was rather a strange desire to see the con- 
 clusion of a scene of horror and of woe, which had 
 occupied his mind and filled him with gloomy and 
 anxious thoughts for so many days and weeks. He had 
 accomplished all his schemes against his unhappy cousin; 
 but he was not happy — for with all his efforts he could 
 not stifle his natural feelings so entirely as to be insen- 
 sible to the sorrow which he had brought upon his 
 family. He dreaded returning home to encounter the 
 silent reproach of their tears ; and almost unconsciously 
 he wandered towards the valley of Hinnom, to excite 
 still more his feelings of horror, by witnessing the last 
 indignity that could be offered to the remains of the 
 victims of fanaticism. 
 
 The heavy carts rolled slowly along the valley, and 
 paused as they reached each smouldering fire. The 
 filth and rubbish which composed the daily fuel of these 
 fires were nearly exhausted : but fresh combustibles 
 
ftAom. 31 9 
 
 were cast on them to make the funeral-piles of the 
 martyrs, and then the bodies were flung, naked and 
 headless, to be reduced to ashes. Javan watched them 
 one by one, and by the light of the lurid flames he saw 
 nine livid corpses thrown from the carts. His heart 
 sickened, but he could not leave the spot, and there he 
 stood, gazing down on the dreadful spectacle until all 
 was over. The forms of the degraded criminals whose 
 loathsome office it was to attend to these fires, were oeen 
 moving about amid the smoke and vapour, and appeared 
 fitting inhabitants of this Gehenna, or place of Hell-fire, 
 as it was commonly called. To Javan's excited imagina- 
 tion the altars once erected on this spot to Chemosh, 
 Moloch, and Ashtaroth, were present again, reeking with 
 their human sacrifices ; and the cries of the innocent 
 children who were offered up by hundreds to the gods 
 of cruelty and murder sounded in his ears. The savage 
 mob that had followed the dead-carts stood round to 
 enjoy the spectacle, and as the flames burst forth afresh, 
 and the bodies consumed away, they expressed their 
 exultation and joy by loud discordant shouts, that only 
 added to the infernal character of the scene. Among 
 this rabble were some who came from other motives, 
 and who trembled with stifled emotion, while to escape 
 observation they endeavoured to join in the cries of the 
 surrounding crowd. These were the friends and rela- 
 tives of the martyred Nazarenes, and they came to wait 
 until vengeance had been satiated on the bodies of those 
 they loved, and the valley should be abandoned to the 
 dogs and the vultures that lurked around to snatch their 
 horrid meal. 
 
 One by one the fires went out, and darkness over- 
 spread the valley. The crowd dispersed, and the crimi- 
 nals left their daily employment to seek a short repose in 
 some wretched huts at a little distance from the place of 
 their appointed labours. Then, when all was silent, Javan 
 saw a number of men and women approach one of the 
 
320 XAOM. 
 
 fires whicli yet continued smouldering, and light their 
 torches at the emhers. Carefully they searched among 
 the ashes for the bones of their relatives which yet were 
 imconsumed, and having collected them from every fire, 
 they enclosed the precious relics altogether in a casket, 
 and noiselessly moved away down the valley towards 
 Solomon's Pool. 
 
 "Shall I follow them?" whispered Reuben; and 
 Javan started at the sound of his harsh voice, for he 
 had forgotten that the menial was still waiting near 
 him, and watching all that occurred in the valley with 
 an interest equal to his own, but of a different nature. 
 ** Shall I follow them ? " he repeated, " for they must 
 surely be some of those accursed Nazarenes, who thus 
 came to seek the remains of the malefactors. They 
 cannot enter the city to-night, and I can watch where 
 they hide. And then if your guards are let out on 
 them in their lurking-place, we shall easily secure the 
 prey, and ere long we shall have another such day 
 as this ! " 
 
 " Silence, villain ! " cried Javan, disgusted at the 
 coarse brutality of the menial, who believed that his 
 employer shared his own feelings of gratification in 
 the actual cruelties of that day, and thought that, like 
 him, he would rejoice in the prospect of a repetition 
 3f them. 
 
 " Follow me to the city," he continued, *' and you 
 shall receive to-morrow the reward of your services. 
 When I require them again I shall summon you ; and 
 meanwhile I command you to exert your powers of 
 observation, and inform me if anything occurs which 
 vmay be of consequence to my affairs ; but see that you 
 confide in no one else at your peril. Especially keep 
 watch whether Isaac or any of his emissaries attempt 
 to hold intercourse with your noble mistress, for we must 
 preserve her and her property from his hands." 
 
 Reuben obeyed, and followed Javan, wondering at 
 
NAOMI. 321 
 
 his apathy in neglecting so good an opportunity of 
 replenishing the prison with fresh Nazarene captives, 
 and regretting the reward which he might have received 
 for his information from others of the Pharisees or chief- 
 priests. But he did not dare to dispute Javan's com- 
 mands, and accompanied him to the gate, where they 
 were readily admitted, as the young Pharisee was well 
 known to the officer on guard there. They proceeded to 
 the house of one of Javan's friends, and passed the night 
 there; and in the morning returned to the dwelling of 
 Zadok, where they soon learnt from Deborah that the 
 priest, with his brother and all his family, had left the city 
 on the preceding evening. Hannah had also accompanied 
 them, with several others of their domestics who were 
 suspected of partaking in their heretical opinions ; and 
 none remained who could be objects of persecution on 
 account of their faith. 
 
 This was satisfactory new T s to Javan, and he imme- 
 diately dismissed Reuben with a liberal present; and 
 having paid his mother a short visit, which w r as equally 
 painful to them both, he occupied himself in prosecuting 
 his political plans, and forwarding his arrangements for 
 the reception of Simon. 
 
 Meanwhile the travellers had proceeded without inter- 
 ruption through Rama to Emmaus, where they paused 
 to rest and refresh themselves, and then resumed their 
 journey. At Lydda, where they arrived at an early 
 hour the following day, they made inquiries, and found 
 that a band of Roman soldiers had come thither from 
 Joppa for several days preceding, and had diligently 
 6onght for a party of travellers from Jerusalem, but 
 had returned each evening greatly disappointed at not 
 meeting them. It was hardly safe for Amaziah's company 
 to advance further on their way, wuthout a stronger 
 guard than his own and Zadok's armed servants. The^ 
 were about to ^ave the province of Judea, and enter 
 M»"* which was almost entirely in the hand? 
 
 Y 
 
322 NAOMI. 
 
 of the Romans ; and without being under the protection 
 of some of the conquerors, they might be exposed to 
 insult and danger. But it was uncertain whether Bufus 
 would send his men again to meet them; and it was 
 even possible that he might not wait any longer at 
 Joppa, but return to the Boman army at Caesarea, under 
 the impression that his daughter's plans were changed, 
 and that she would not now join him there. These con- 
 siderations induced Zadok and Amaziah to decide on 
 proceeding to Joppa without delay. They had traversed 
 more than half the distance w T hich divided the two cities, 
 when they saw a band of soldiers approaching towards 
 them, whose martial bearing and well-appointed accoutre- 
 ments declared them to belong to the invincible army 
 of Borne. Whether they came as friends or foes could 
 not be discovered, and therefore Amaziah marshalled 
 his men, and prepared for resistance if necessary. 
 
 The fears of his party were however speedily removed, 
 by seeing the officer who commanded the troop put his 
 horse into a gallop and advance alone to meet them. It 
 was Marcellus ; and though so many years had elapsed 
 since Zadok and Amaziah had seen him, they imme- 
 diately recognised his noble, ingenuous expression of 
 countenance ; and the warmth of feeling that beamed in 
 his bright eye when he extended his hand to greet them, 
 showed them that his long absence had not deadened 
 his affections or obliterated the remembrance of early 
 friendship. 
 
 His own eagerness prevented him at the first moment 
 from observing that his friends did not receive him with 
 the same joyful feelings that filled his own heart, and 
 he was going to hurry past them towards the litters 
 that followed at some distance, exclaiming, — 
 
 "Where is my dear sister, and where is Naomi? 
 Theophilus, too, I do not see him ; but no doubt he is 
 in close attendance on Claudia. He is a happy man ! 
 1 wish my prospects in life wc re as smiling as his." 
 
Naomi. 323 
 
 Amaziah turned away in anguish at this playful obser- 
 vation; and Zadok caught the hand of Marcellus, who 
 now perceived that all was not so full of happiness as he 
 Bupposed. 
 
 "Is anything the matter?' 1 he cried. "Is Naomi 
 safe and well?" his fears making him recur first to her 
 who was uppermost in his thoughts and affections. 
 
 " It is not for her, my son," replied Zadok, " that 
 / your sympathy will be excited ; our poor Claudia will 
 want all your affectionate consolations." 
 
 M What has befallen my own dear sister ?" interrupted 
 Marcellus hastily, yet with a feeling of relief that his 
 fears for Naomi were groundless. 
 
 '* All her hopes and all her happiness are blighted," 
 said Zadok. " Theophilus is no more, and Claudia's 
 heart is widowed." 
 
 " The Lord have pity on her ! " ejaculated Marcellus 
 fervently. " What disease has carried him off so quickly ? 
 But I will go to her, poor girl 1 She has yet a brother 
 to love and to cherish her, and to mourn with her over 
 what she has lost." 
 
 He dismounted, and giving his horse to a servant, he 
 approached the litter in w r hich his sister and Naomi 
 were seated. The curtains were partially withdrawn, 
 and they had seen him conversing with Zadok, and knew 
 that the sorrowful truth was now made known to him. 
 Claudia sprang from the litter, and threw herself wildly 
 into his arms, while tears of bitter grief prevented her 
 utterance. It is needless to dwell on such a meeting. 
 All that was kind and affectionate Marcellus expressed ; 
 and then he gently replaced his sister in the litter, and 
 in a voice faltering with emotion of various kinds, 
 addressed himself to Naomi. She tried to hide hex 
 feelings of deep interest, and to meet him with the easy 
 freedom of an old friend ; but she was not very success- 
 ful, and Marcellus saw with secret delight the embarrass- 
 ment of her manner, and the deep flush that rose out 
 
324 is- 40 Mi. 
 
 her pale cheek. He did not however forget the affliction 
 of his friends in his own happy feelings. He hastened 
 to Judith's litter, and greeted her with a kindness thaX 
 only reminded her more forcibly of the son she had lost, 
 and who had been a friend and companion to Marcelius 
 when she remembered him in former happy days. 
 
 During the rest of the journey Marcelius rode by tha 
 side of his sister, and tried to cheer her with such pious 
 suggestions as he believed she could receive and under- 
 hand ; but he did not utter the name of the Redeemer — 
 of him who has promised rest to the weary and the heavy- 
 laden, and is especially the consolation and support of 
 His people under all their trials and all their sorrows. 
 Doth Claudia and Naomi felt how ineffectual must be 
 every consolation that is not derived from Him, and 
 more than ever they regretted that Marcelius should 
 still, as they supposed, be ignoranf of His mercies and 
 His power; while both resolved to lose no opportunity 
 of endeavouring to give him that knowledge which they 
 found so precious to their own souls. But this was not 
 the time for entering on such discussions; and they 
 reached Joppa under the mutual impression that both 
 parties were yet in ignorance of the only true way to 
 peace, and to eternal life. 
 
 Rufus received the whole party with kindness and 
 cordiality. His feelings were not so acute as those of 
 his son, but he entered into the affliction of his daughter 
 as much as he considered that the loss of a Jewish lover 
 could demand ; and endeavoured to console her with the 
 hope of finding a more suitable husband among her own 
 countrymen. This was not an effectual source of comfort 
 to poor Claudia; and as it also implied that her father 
 expected she should now return with him to the camp, 
 alio, entreated Judith, when she was alone with her and 
 Naomi, to request that she might still be permitted to 
 remain with her ; and though she could now no longer 
 hope to become her daughter indeed, yet that she might 
 
NAOMI. 326 
 
 act a daughter's part, and dwell with her, at least until 
 her father had a home to take her to. Judith would 
 Uave been deeply grieved if Claudia had been taken from 
 /fer, and she hastened to make her request known to 
 llufus, who kindly consented that she should accompany 
 her friends to Ephesus, and remain there until he was 
 able to return in peace to Rome. He was delighted 
 with the improvement which had taken place in her 
 since he had last seen her, and with the sweetness and 
 gentleness that was apparent in her manner, in the midst 
 of her deep affliction. She exerted herself to please 
 her father, and to show the pleasure which she felt at 
 seeing him, by repressing her own grief as much as 
 possible in his presence. But when she found herself 
 alone with Marcellus and Naomi, she indulged the 
 feelings of her heart by expatiating on the many virtues 
 and amiable qualities of him who occupied all her 
 thoughts ; and then it was that her brother first learned 
 the cause of Theophilus's death. 
 
 " Marcellus," said his sister, " how you would have 
 esteemed and loved him if the Lord had spared him to 
 meet you as a brother ! But you could not have valued 
 him as he deserved, for that very constancy and faith 
 which led him to brave death, would have appeared mad- 
 ness and folly in your eyes." 
 
 "What can you mean, Claudia?" exclaimed Marcellus, 
 eagerly. " Did not Theophilus die a natural death ? I 
 Lave heard no particulars, for I have been unable to 
 i peak to Zadok in private." 
 
 " Then you have not heard that he perished a martyr 
 to the name of Jesus of Nazareth! and you do not know 
 that your unhappy sister had learned the way of salvation 
 from him, and now finds all her consolation and all hei 
 hope in that faith, which you, alas ! despise." 
 
 " My dearest sister," cried Marcellus, embracing hei 
 with the warmest expressions of joy and affection, "this 
 is a discovery whicji I .had uoX even hoped for. Then 
 
S26 NAOMI. 
 
 wc are united by a tie even stronger and more sacied 
 than that of our own near relationship. I too may glory 
 in the name of Christian ; and doubly do I now regret 
 the untimely end of our poor Theophilus, since a union 
 with him would only have strengthened you in this 
 most holy faith, and not have tended, as I feared, to close 
 your heart against the admission of the truth." 
 
 Tears of surprise and delight sprang to Naomi's eyes 
 at this unexpected confession on the part of Marcellus ; 
 and when he turned a look of anxious inquiry towards 
 her, and read the expression of her lovely and animated 
 countenance, he could not doubt that all for which he 
 had hoped and prayed was already fulfilled, and that the 
 great obstacle which he feared might for ever have 
 separated them, was already removed. 
 
 " Naomi," he said. " am I right in indulging the hope 
 that you also share the feelings and the sentiments of 
 my sister ? It would be happiness indeed to hear your 
 lips confess the name of Jesus the Messiah." 
 
 " Blessed be that name for ever ! " replied Naomi with 
 fervour. " I know that there is none other name under 
 heaven whereby we may be saved." 
 
 " How merciful has the Lord been to us," said Claudia, 
 u in thus leading us by various methods into the same 
 way of salvation ! When, my brother, did you hear 
 of Jesus ? and who opened to you the treasures of the 
 Gospel ?" 
 
 Marcellus related to his attentive auditors all the par- 
 ticulars of his conversion at Rome, and the various 
 events which had since that time strengthened and con- 
 (irmed his faith. And from Claudia and Naomi he 
 learned the interesting story of their spiritual birth and 
 admission into the church of Christ. Naomi did not 
 dwell on what she had suffered, or the trials to which 
 her faith had once been subjected; but Claudia was 
 eloquent in describing che piety and the firmness of her 
 friend, and the benefit which she herself had derived 
 
waomi. 327 
 
 from her consistent character and holy life and conversa- 
 tion. All this was music to the ears of Marcellus. He 
 had loved Naomi when he was a mere boy, and as he 
 grew to manhood he loved her more and more. And 
 after he had left Jerusalem, and entered into the gaieties 
 and business of life, he still looked back with fond remem- 
 brance to the time when she was his constant companion ; 
 and her image was ever present to his heart and hia 
 memory. Never during his residence at Rome, or hia 
 subsequent wanderings, had he seen a being who could 
 compare with the Jewish maiden, and all his hopes of 
 future happiness were connected with her. Many were 
 the fruitless schemes which he had at various times 
 devised for getting admission into Jerusalem and seeing 
 her again, and when he found that he was to have the 
 happiness of meeting her at Joppa, his anxiety and 
 impatience knew no bounds. But still there was one ever- 
 recurring thought that damped his hopes and checked 
 his desire of seeing her. He believed that Naomi was 
 a Jewess in religion as well as by birth. She was the 
 daughter of Zadok, the zealous Pharisee, the sister of 
 the fanatical Javan ; and could he ever hope that she 
 would return the affection of a Gentile, and still worse, 
 of a Nazarene ? and even if she should yet remember 
 him with the same feelings that she entertained for him 
 in former days, was it probable that her father would 
 consent to bestow her on a "Roman soldier ; or would 
 his own conscience allow him to seek a union with one 
 who could not share his most sacred leelings, and who 
 would despise what he held most dear and holy ? All 
 these reflections rose strongly to his mind when he did 
 again behold her, and almost made him regret that she 
 appeared yet more lovely and more interesting than his 
 memory had depicted her. But now to find that all his 
 worst fears were unfounded, and that Naomi was like 
 himself, a Christian, was greater happiness than he had 
 ever dared to hope. 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 It was not long before Marcellus had ascertained thaf 
 his affection for Naomi was returned, and that during 
 his long absence he had been remembered with all the 
 constancy that he could have wished; and he readily 
 obtained a promise that if Zadok's concurrence could bn 
 obtained she would consent to be united to him as soon 
 as the war had terminated. Until that period they 
 must be again separated, for Naomi would not hear of 
 leaving her mother under the present circumstances ; 
 and indeed she greatly feared that a more insurmount- 
 able obstacle would be presented in the opposition of 
 Zadok to their wishes. Marcellus sought an interview 
 with the priest immediately after his conversation with 
 Naomi, and frankly declared to him his attachment to 
 his daughter, and his happiness in knowing that she was 
 not insensible to his love and constancy ; and then he 
 requested that all his long-cherished hopes might be 
 crowned by a promise that she should be united to him 
 in marriage as soon as the state of the country would 
 permit him to enter Jerusalem and claim her. Zadok 
 listened to his young and ardent friend with calmness, 
 though with a clouded brow. Once he would have 
 spurned his offers with disdain, and have declared that 
 he would rather consign his child to the grave than 
 bestow her on a Gentile and a Roman ; but since her 
 renunciation of her early faith, all his high hopes for her 
 future destiny had faded away. He knew that she would 
 never consent to become the wife of a Jew : and if he 
 were to seek a partner and protector for her out of the 
 pale of that religion which he regarded as the only way 
 to heaven, where could he iind one to whom he coulc 
 confide her with more satisfaction than to Marcellus? 
 All his ancient prejudices rose up to oppose the plan • 
 but esteem for the private character of the suppliant, 
 and consideration for Naomi's own wishes on the sub- 
 ject prevailed. He consented, though unwillingly, that 
 if at any future time Marcellus should come to demand 
 
NAOMI. 329 
 
 his daughter, and be enabled to offer her a happy a:.d 
 peaceful home, he should be rewarded for his constant?) 
 by receiving h?r hand, and the rich dowry which was 
 always intended to be her marriage portion. 
 
 Joyfully did Marcellus hasten to communicate thi* 
 unhoped-for acquiescence to Naomi ; and but for tins 
 sorrow that weighed so heavily on the heart of Claudia 
 and her friends, and cast a gloom over all their own 
 happiness, the few days that they passed together at 
 Joppa would have been the brightest of their lives. 
 
 Judith and Amaziah rejoiced sincerely at the prospect 
 of Naomi's being removed from Jerusalem, and thence- 
 forth permitted to exercise her religion without opposi- 
 tion ; and Claudia tried to offer her congratulations ; but 
 tears prevented her words of joy from being audible, for 
 her heart recurred with a feeling of desolation to the 
 time so lately past, when all the happiness that now 
 seemed to be presented to Naomi had been so suddenly 
 snatched from her own grasp, and buried for ever in the 
 grave of Theophilus. 
 
 Nearly a week had elapsed since the arrival of the 
 travellers, and the vessel that was to sail from Joppa to 
 Ephesus had received her cargo, when a notice was 
 given to Amaziah that she would weigh anchor the fol- 
 lowing morning, and that he and his party must go on 
 board at sunrise. All his baggage was taken to the ship 
 that same evening ; and at the dawn of day Naomi took 
 leave of the friends she loved so well, and stood on the 
 shore to watch with weeping eyes the boat that carried 
 them out to the vessel. It was a sorrowful parting for 
 Miem all ; but Naomi had not time for a long indulgence 
 of her grief, as Zadok announced to her that it would 
 be necessary for him to leave Joppa that same day, and 
 that she must be in readiness to start in a few hours. 
 Letters had just reached him from Javan, to desire his 
 speedy return to the city, as important political arrange- 
 ments demanded his presence, and therefore, as their 
 
330 
 
 NAOKT. 
 
 friends bad departed, there was nothing to detain them 
 any longer from home. 
 
 Marcellus and Naomi thought differently, but they did 
 not venture to plead for a further delay ; and in the 
 afternoon they left Joppa with Zadok and Rufus, who 
 accompanied his friends as far as Lydda. From thence 
 the priest and his daughter proceeded towards Jeru- 
 salem, and Rufus and his son turned their steps in the 
 opposite direction, to join their comrades at Cassarea. 
 Then did the rough but kind-hearted soldier give vent 
 to all his feelings of indignation at the conduct of Javan, 
 which he had hitherto restrained out of respect for Zadok 
 He vowed vengeance against the treacherous Jew, who 
 had thus escaped from the Roman army to blast the 
 happiness of his own family, and reduce Claudia to sorrow 
 and desolation. Marcellus sought to check his rage ; 
 but he could not wonder that an idolater should thus feel 
 towards one who professed to be guided by a pure reli- 
 gion, and yet disgraced his profession by cruelty and 
 treachery, such as the heathen would have scorned to 
 commit. 
 
CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Zadok and Naomi were shocked, on their return home, 
 to see how greatly the recent melancholy events had left 
 their traces on the appearance of Salome. For som 
 time past her health and strength haJ declined, and it 
 was evident that the anxiety she had suffered from so 
 many causes, and the shock which her feelings had 
 undergone at the lamentable termination, had been too 
 much for her delicate constitution to sustain uninjured. 
 Her spirits were broken, and Naomi frequently excited 
 all her powers in vain to animate and interest her. Her 
 mind was filled with gloomy forebodings of coming woe ; 
 and though the sweetness of her manner was undimi- 
 nished, and her affectionate kindness unabated, yet 
 there was ever a pensive sadness in her look and voice, 
 that sank into Naomi's heart with a painful emot'on of 
 dread. 
 
 Mary of Bethezob repaired to tier own aweuing soon 
 after the return of Zadok, and her blooming and intelli- 
 gent boy accompanied her ; but he had become so much 
 attached to Salome and Naomi, that great part of his 
 time was passed with them, and by his innocent playful- 
 ness, he greatly helped to chase away their sorrows, 
 while his thoughtless and light-hearted mother plunged 
 again into gaiety and dissipation, and soon forgot all that 
 had so deeply interested her while she was under Zadok's 
 roof. 
 
 The priest himself was at this time much from home, 
 for his counsel was sought by those w.ho were most active 
 
*** NAOMI. 
 
 in the affairs of the city ; and a3 he had lately become a 
 warm supporter of Javan's scheme for bringing Simon 
 to take the supreme command, his son gladly availed 
 himself of his influence and his eloquence in persuading 
 others to join their party. All the necessary arrange- 
 ments were soon completed ; and Javan departed on his 
 mission to invite the son of Gioras and his troops to 
 enter the walls, and rid the oppressed inhabitants of 
 every tyranny but their own. Not many days after he 
 had left the city, alarming news reached the chiefs and 
 leaders : Vespasian had once more set his troops in 
 motion, and was rapidly passing through the toparchies 
 of Gophnitis and Acrabatane. A few more days passed 
 away, during which the inhabitants of Zion looked forth 
 anxiously for the approach of Simon, as the only succour 
 that could avail them if the Roman arms should be 
 turned against their city; but he came not — and instead 
 of his friendly troops, the cavalry of Vespasian appeared 
 at the gates of Jerusalem. A panic seized the populace 
 at this unexpected sight ; but their fears were of short 
 duration, for the dreaded horsemen only remained a few 
 days in the vicinity of the city, and having ascertained 
 the distracted and divided state of the inhabitants, with- 
 drew again to head-quarters, and left the devoted place 
 to be yet further weakened by its domestic enemies. 
 
 The terrace at the back of Zadok's house commanded 
 a view of the fields beyond the walls, and in that direc- 
 tion the noble equestrian band, the flower of Vespasian'? 
 army, passed by, as they retired from the city. They had 
 traversed its whole circumference, and taken observa- 
 tions of its strength, and the capability of its walls and 
 towers. Naomi knew that Marcellus belonged to this 
 troop ; and it was not surprising that when she heard 
 the trumpets echoing along the side of Mount Olivet, 
 she should look anxiously from the terrace-wail, and 
 strain her eyes to distinguish him among the rest of t!i<- 
 cavaliers. She believed.that she .succeeded, and perlmps 
 
naomi. 333 
 
 she was right, for one of that band tarried behind hie 
 companions, and turned his head long towards the spot 
 where she stood ; but if it were Marcellus he did not 
 perceive her, for he rode on without any signal of recog- 
 nition ; and she returned to her mother to lament that 
 she should thus be divided, by all the obstacles of war, 
 from the being who was so well deserving of her affec 
 tion. 
 
 Meanwhile one of the Roman commanders named 
 Cerealis had passed to the south, and entering Idumea, 
 had taken Caphethra, Capharabis, and Hebron. Almost 
 every strong place was now in the hands of the Romans, 
 and nothing remained for their conquering arms to 
 subdue but Herodium, Machserus, Masada, and Jerusa- 
 lem itself. Simon had secured himself and his forces in 
 his stronghold at Masada while the enemy were reducing 
 Idumea; but when Cerealis withdrew from that district, 
 he again came forth and ravaged the already wasted 
 country, lie drove a vast number of the wretched 
 population before his pursuing army towards Jerusalem, 
 where they sought a refuge from his cruelty, and once 
 more he encamped before the walls, to wait for the 
 opening of the gates to admit him. 
 
 Javan had joined him at Masada, and now accom- 
 panied him to Jerusalem, expecting that he would be 
 joyfully received by the inhabitants. But the Roman 
 cavalry had left the vicinity; and the party who opposed 
 Simon's entrance had gained a temporary ascendancy, 
 so that the gates remained rigorously closed, and the 
 chieftain revenged himself for his disappointment by 
 putting to the sword all the unfortunate stragglers who 
 ventured beyond the protection of the walls. Thus he 
 tvarred on the unhappy city without, while John of 
 Gischala oppressed it within. The hardy Galileans whom 
 he had brought into Jerusalem with bim were entirely 
 corrupted by the pillage and license which he permitted 
 to them. Robbery had become their constant oceupa- 
 
334 NAOMI. 
 
 tion, and murders were daily committed by them inwantca 
 pastime. Disguised in rich and splendid garments which 
 they had acquired by rapine, they paraded the streets 
 in parties ; and suddenly drawing their swords, that were 
 always concealed beneath their assumed garb of festivity, 
 they rushed on the thoughtless populace who gazed on 
 them, and fiercely stabbed all who came within their 
 reach. No wonder that the helpless people looked 
 abroad for help and succour, and that even many of the 
 more enlightened believed that the presence of Simon 
 would put a stop to these atrocities. But John was too 
 powerful to permit the execution of the scheme at that 
 moment, and had his rapidly -increasing party remained 
 united together, he would probably have prevented the 
 entrance of his rival. 
 
 At length, however, a division arose among his fol- 
 lowers. His power excited the jealousy of the Idu- 
 means, and they suddenly attacked the Zealots, and 
 drove them to seek refuge in a palace near the temple, 
 which was used by John as a treasure-house. Into this 
 edifice they followed them, and forced them to fly to the 
 temple itself, while they pillaged the palace of all the 
 rich treasures that John had accumulated and stored up 
 within its walls. But the Zealots assembled in over- 
 whelming force in the temple, and in their turn threat- 
 ened to attack the Idumeans, who did not so much dread 
 their strength in open fight, as their desperation at being 
 thus cooped up. They feared that they might sally out 
 and set fire to the city, and so accomplish the utter 
 destruction both of themselves and their enemies. There- 
 fore they called together a council of the chief priests to 
 consider what measures should be taken, and by their 
 advice they adopted that plan which gave the final 
 blow to every hope of a return to peace and tran- 
 quillity. 
 
 The historian Josephus, in relating this circumstance, 
 remarks that ' : God overruled their rills to that most 
 
NAOMI. 333 
 
 fatal measure." And most true is it that He does thus 
 overrule every eveut, and cause all things to work toge- 
 ther for the accomplishment of his own most wise pur- 
 poses. The priests unanimously advised that Simon 
 should be invited to enter. All were now of one mind, 
 and believed that no tyranny could be worse than the 
 violence and license that now distracted the city and 
 filled its peaceable inmates with alarm and horror. 
 Matthias the high-priest, who from his situation rathei 
 than his talents exercised great influence over his 
 brethren, supported the proposition, and even offered to 
 go in person and bring in the expected preserver. He 
 went forth, attended by a body of the principal men ; 
 and amid the joyful shouts of the misguided populace 
 the son of Gioras marched through the streets, and esta- 
 blished himself, without opposition, in the higher parts 
 of the city. 
 
 Thus he became lord of Jerusalem in the third year 
 of the wsr ; and having once got an entrance into the 
 city, he lost no time in securing everything that could 
 tend to his own advantage and raise his authority higher 
 over every rival faction. John and his Zealots finding 
 themselves imprisoned in the temple, and totally unable 
 to make their way out, began to fear that their lives 
 would be sacrificed as well as their property, the whole 
 of the effects which they possessed in the city having 
 already been seized and appropriated by Simon and hia 
 followers. The new tyrant hastened to make an attack 
 on the temple, assisted by numbers of the populace 
 and had he succeeded in gaining an entrance, doubtless 
 he would have realized the worst fears of the besieged, 
 and put them all to the sword. But the Zealots had 
 posted themselves in the porticoes and among the battle- 
 ments, and they vigorously repulsed their enemies, killing 
 and wounding many of Simon's men with the spears 
 and darts which they hurled down from these elevated 
 iituations with unerring hand. To increase still more 
 
336 NAOMI. 
 
 (liia advantage which they enjoyed over their assailants, 
 they erected four lofty cowers; and from these they plied 
 their arrows and other missiles with little danger to 
 themselves, and great annoyance to the foe. They 
 brought powerful engines for casting stones into each 
 of these towers, besides the archers and slingers ; and 
 so great was the dread with which these machines in- 
 spired Simon's adherents, that considerable numbers of 
 them declined the attack. One of these formidable 
 towers was placed on the north-east corner of the temple, 
 the second above the Xystus, the third looked down 
 upon the lower city, and the fourth was built above the 
 Pastophoria, where the priests were accustomed to sound 
 the silver trumpets at the commencement and termina- 
 tion of each sabbath. 
 
 Affairs were in this state at Jerusalem, and Vespasian 
 having subdued almost every contiguous place, returned 
 to Caesarea to await the result of the civil commotions in 
 the capital, when news was brought him that Vitellius 
 had assumed the imperial purple at Rome. This intel- 
 ligence excited great indignation among Vespasian's 
 officers and soldiers, who assembled in large companies, 
 and declared that they would never submit to be governed 
 by the cruel and licentious Vitellius, and that they had 
 as much right to elect an Emperor as the troops who 
 were dwelling idly at Rome. They therefore resolved 
 to proclaim their general as Emperor, and to support 
 his authority with their swords. For some time Ves- 
 pasian declined taking on himself the heavy responsi- 
 bilities of such an exalted station, but the tribunes only 
 insisted the more strenuously on his complying. The 
 soldiers even drew their swords and threatened to put 
 him to death if he refused : when, finding all his re- 
 peated remonstrances to be vain, he yielded to theii 
 wishes ; and after his proclamation, Josephus, who had 
 foretold his exaltation, was set free from his bonds, and 
 rewarded with great honours as a <"lisUnguishcd prophet, 
 
NAOMI. 337 
 
 and became the friend and adviser of Vespasian. The 
 Emperor's time and attention were for some months 
 necessarily occupied in establishing his dominion, and 
 gaining over the adherence of the governors of the most 
 important provinces of the empire, and Jerusalem was 
 left to her own miseries and distractions. But at the 
 commencement of the ensuing year (a.d. 70) he found 
 himself firmly settled on the imperial throne. Vitellius 
 had been defeated, and his death left the new Emperor 
 at leisure to think of the reduction of the rebellious and 
 obstinate city, which had so long bade defiance to his 
 power. He did not again go in person to attempt its 
 subjugation, but his son Titus was placed at the head of 
 the army, and sent to complete the conquest of Palestine 
 oy the reduction of the metropolis. 
 
 During this time Marcellus had been obliged to remain 
 at Cajsarea with his regiment, and had vainly sought 
 permission to venture to Jerusalem, and try to gain an 
 entrance, and visit his betrothed Naomi. The strict 
 discipline of the Roman army forbade his running so 
 great a personal risk when it was not called for in the 
 service of the Emperor; and he passed these long 
 months in anxiety and hope, waiting for the renewal of 
 the war as the only event which could lead to the 
 accomplishment of his wishes. He did not doubt that 
 the capital would speedily yield to the efforts of the 
 army, when its combined force should be collected 
 beneath its walls ; and then he trusted that no obstacle 
 would remain to his marriage with Naomi. It was 
 therefore with great joy that he hailed the arrival of his 
 friend and commander, Titus, as generalissimo of th6 
 Roman forces, and heard the orders for an immediate 
 march towards the capital, as soon as the army could be 
 organized and prepared for the siege. 
 
 The news of Titus having assumed the command soon 
 reached the miserable city, and filled the greater part of 
 the inhabit*"'* with dismay. They knew his prompt 
 
838 NAOMI. 
 
 and warlike character, and the devotion which the whole 
 army entertained for him ; and they feared that, at the 
 head of such a force, he would never he repulsed from 
 their walls by the divided and seditious troops who 
 now wasted their strength in useless conflicts with each 
 other. No events could have occurred more favourable 
 to the success of the Romans than ihose which were 
 taking place at this time in Jerusalem. The city was 
 now divided into three distinct factions, and the streets 
 ran with the blood which was shed in their fierce 
 and continual encounters. Instead of endeavouring to 
 organize a regular and efficient defence against the 
 common enemy, each party was engaged in strength- 
 ening its own position, or attacking that of its an- 
 tagonists. 
 
 Eieazar, who had been the first to set himself at the 
 head of the Zealots, and seize on the temple as a gar- 
 rison, beheld the superiority which was assumed by John 
 of Gischala, with rage and jealousy. He affected a holy 
 indignation at the sanguinary outrages daily committed 
 by his rival ; and at length he succeeded in drawing 
 off from his party several of the most powerful and 
 influential of his adherents. With these men and their 
 followers he openly abandoned his former associates 
 who remained faithful to John, and retired into the 
 inner court of the temple, where, on the sacred gates 
 facing the Holy of Holies, these savage men suspended 
 their arms, yet reeking with the blood of their fellow- 
 citizens. 
 
 In this most sacred spot, where the sounds of the holy 
 instruments of music were wont to be heard, the jests 
 and songs of the profane soldiery now echoed from the 
 walls, and on the steps of the altar lay the expiring 
 forms of men mortally wounded by their own country- 
 men. A great number of animals intended for sacri- 
 fices, and a quantity of other provisions, were found in 
 the stores of the temple, and seized on by Eieazar and 
 
NAOMI. 339 
 
 his band, who were therefore well supplied with pro- 
 visions ; but they could not venture to sally out on the 
 main body of the Zealots, who so greatly exceeded 
 them in numbers. The height of their position gave 
 them a superiority over John's party, so long as they 
 remained in their stronghold ; but though he suffered 
 greatly in every attack which he made on them, yet 
 his rage and resentment would not suffer him to cease 
 from his attempts. 
 
 Meanwhile Simon the son of Gioras kept possession 
 of the whole of the upper city and great part of the 
 lower, and he harassed John continually from without, 
 increasing his efforts when he found that his party was 
 weakened by division. But John had here the advan- 
 tage over Simon that Eleazar had over John, and he 
 succeeded in repelling his assaults with little loss. The 
 ascent to the temple was very steep, and Simon's troops 
 found it both difficult and perilous, for the Zealots had a 
 large number of scorpions, catapultas, and other engines, 
 and with these they repulsed their assailants from below, 
 *,nd checked the party who looked down on them from 
 above. Frequently it happened that the missiles which 
 they discharged against Eleazar and his band, either 
 slew or wounded those unoffending and pious persons 
 who still continued to repair to the spot so hallowed to 
 their memories, in order to offer their prayers and their 
 sacrifices. Not all the horrors and dangers that sur- 
 rounded them could deter many of the inhabitants of 
 Jerusalem, and even strangers from other provinces, 
 from making their way to the temple where their fathers 
 had worshipped; and passing over the marble pave- 
 ment, now slippery with gore and strewed with the car- 
 casses of the slain, to lay their offerings on the altar of 
 the God of Jacob. 
 
 These persons were freely permitted to pass to and 
 fro, unmolested by the garrison, who merely took the 
 precaution of searching them, to discover whether they 
 
340 NAOMT. 
 
 carried coucealed arms ; but often, while thsy were 
 engaged in fervent prayer, they sank expiring on the 
 pavement, either pierced by an arrow or crushed by a 
 heavy stone that came whizzing from the courts below. 
 The noble and pious Zadok was seen to take his place 
 undauntedly by the side of the altar, and to perform his 
 sacred duties with a composure and dignity that com- 
 manded the respect even of the lawless and blaspheming 
 ruffians who looked on in scoffing derision at the super- 
 stition (as they regarded it) of the worshippers. Many 
 of his sacred brethren were wounded or slain, but he 
 remained unharmed, and daily returned in safety to his 
 anxious wife and daughter, to tell of greater horrors 
 and fiercer conflicts than had disgraced the preceding 
 day. 
 
 More and more deadly did the contest Decome. 
 Eleazar's band, excited by drunkenness, ventured to 
 sally forth against John, and when, wearied with blood- 
 shed, they retired again to their garrison, he in his turn 
 assaulted Simon. The whole space around the temple 
 became a fearful spectacle of ruin and carnage ; and in 
 these wild conflicts the public granaries, that might have 
 sustained the inhabitants for years, were either set on 
 fire or wantonly destroyed by Simon, to prevent their 
 falling into the hands of John. 
 
 Thus was the wretched city afflicted. The very power 
 v.hich the short-sighted people had invoked to free them 
 from the tyranny of John, was turned against them and 
 multiplied their miseries. The old men, the women, the 
 helpless and the timid prayed in secret for the arrival of 
 the Romans. They had dreaded this event as the worst 
 cf evils when first they heard it threatened ; but now 
 they were driven to desperation by their accumulated 
 Bufferings, and earnestly desired a foreign foe, as the 
 only hope of deliverance from their domestic enemies. 
 These wishes were, however, carefully repressed, for all 
 the three factions were united on one point — the per- 
 
ZADOK AT THE ALTAR. 
 
 Page 340 
 
NAOMI. 34 1 
 
 fiecution and destruction of every individual whom they 
 even suspected of wishing success to the Roman arms. 
 It was sad indeed to behold the deep but silent misery 
 of the people ; and still more dreadful was it to witness; 
 the inhuman desperation and hardheartedneaa to which 
 constant danger and constant suffering had driven all 
 ranks of men. The ties of natural affection were extin- 
 guished, the nearest relatives were abandoned, and when 
 death had put an end to their woes, their bodies were 
 left unheeded in the streets, to be trampled on by the 
 troops or torn by the dogs. 
 
 Javan had entered the city with the son of Gioras, 
 and was constantly engaged in his service. Simon con- 
 fided all his schemes to him, and found him a most useful 
 and efficient counsellor, as he was thoroughly acquainted 
 with all the politics that divided the opinions of the 
 inhabitants: and his local knowledge of the many private 
 streets and lanes of the city was also an advantage to his 
 chieftain, and enabled him to waylay and surprise the 
 parties which were sent out by John. Javan devoted 
 all his time and all his energies to the promotion of the 
 cause which he had espoused, for he still believed that 
 Simon was the destined instrument in the hand of Jeho- 
 vah for the preservation of his people, and the destruction 
 of all their enemies within and without the city. His 
 pious and enthusiastic feelings were highly excited to 
 indignation at the profaneness of the Zealots and Idu- 
 means, and the sight of the Holy Temple desecrated by 
 crime and bloodshed and intemperance, filled him with 
 a restless and inextinguishable desire for vengeance. 
 
 Isaac, his former friend, but now most bitter enemy, 
 knew his strong religious feelings, and the almost super- 
 stitious veneration with which lie regarded the sacred 
 pile, and mourned over its degradation. The counsellor 
 had once affected to share and encourage these devout 
 sentiments, when such a line of conduct seemed to pro- 
 mote his own interests; but now that he had severed 
 
342 NAOMI. 
 
 himself from the popular party, and joined that of the 
 infidel John, he laid aside the cloak of hypocrisy, and 
 rivalled the worst of his ruffian associates in acts of 
 sacrilege and words of blasphemy. One day, when a 
 party of Simon's troops were led by Javan to the temple 
 wall, in order to assault the Zealots with darts and arrows, 
 he seized on some of the sacred implements used in the 
 service of the temple, and hastened to insult the feelings 
 of the zealous young Pharisee, by profaning them to the 
 most disgusting purposes. On the knives and pronged 
 forks usually employed in preparing and dressing the 
 sacred victims offered in sacrifice, he stuck the mangled 
 limbs of the human bodies that were strewed around 
 him in the court, and the brazen vessels he filled with 
 human blood, and then cast them over the wall, where 
 ihej fell at Javan's feet, crying out scoffingly that he 
 presented him with suitable sacrifices, and holy instru- 
 ments for preparing them. The blood of the fiery Jew 
 burned at this sacrilegious affront, and deeply he vowed 
 to be avenged on his insulting foe ; but Isaac was now 
 safe from his wrath, and laughed at his futile rage. 
 Perchance it might be Javan's turn to triumph ere 
 long ! 
 
 That evening he returned to his father's house, gloomy 
 and sad. Since his entry into the city in Simon's 
 train, he had seldom visited his home, even at night. 
 He felt such an irksome restraint in the presence of his 
 family, particularly of Naomi, that any spot was more 
 agreeable to him than the home of his childhood, and 
 he generally dwelt at the palace, of which Simon had 
 taken possession, as his head-quarters. On the night 
 after his religious feelings had been outraged by Isaac, 
 he repaired to Zadok's dwelling, that he might consult 
 with his father on the future plans to be adopted by 
 their party ; and having held a private conference with 
 him, he joined the rest of his family, who were walking 
 on the terrace at the back of the house. This terrace. 
 
NAOMI. 343 
 
 and the small flower-garden which it overlooked, were 
 now the only spots where Salome and Naomi could 
 safely enjoy the open air, except occasionally when they 
 ventured by the retired lane that ran below the garden, 
 to visit Mary of Bethezob, and spend some time with 
 her, in the more extensive pleasure-ground that adjoined 
 her house. Even this short distance they never dared 
 to go unattended by their domestics, who were well 
 armed ; and Mary used the same precaution whenever 
 she repaired to the priest's house. She and her little 
 boy were on the terrace when Javan and his father 
 passed through the richly-carved marble portico that 
 opened upon it from the house, and joined the party. 
 
 All the cheerfulness of social and domestic intercourse 
 had died away beneath the chilling influence of danger 
 and dread, and when friends and relatives met together 
 it was only to relate fresh horrors and anticipate coming 
 woes. The spirit of Zadok was yet unsubdued, and his 
 confident hopes unchecked, by the misery and distress 
 around him ; but his wife did not share his sanguine 
 feelings, and Naomi remembered the doom which had 
 been pronounced on Jerusalem by Him whose every 
 word must be fulfilled. Therefore she could not cheer 
 her desponding mother with the prospect of peace and 
 tranquillity, when she knew that these blessings would no 
 more be bestowed on her nation until the measure 0/ 
 their chastisement should be fulfilled, and the Messiah 
 once more return in glory to rule over his ransomed and 
 repenting people. She looked forward to the approach- 
 ing crisis with a steady expectation, trusting to the 
 infinite wisdom and love of her Redeemer, to guard his 
 own believing children from the ruin that should over- 
 take his enemies. But she could not think of the pro- 
 bable fate of her beloved father and her mistaken brothef 
 without a profound dread. They as yet despised th* 
 only way of. salvation — and how should they be saved 
 in the day of calamity ? She daily wept and prayed 
 
344 NAOMI. 
 
 before her God that he would mercifully incline their 
 hearts to receive the truth, and in these prayers she found 
 her best consolation. She had now no Christian friend 
 to whom she could confide her anxious cares, or who 
 could share her spiritual feelings and spiritual hopes; 
 but her precious manuscript, the legacy of her beloved 
 Mary, was an unfailing source of comfort and delight, 
 when she could retire to her own chamber and peruse 
 the sacred record. 
 
 Much of her time also was passed in private con- 
 versation with her mother; for Zadok was seldom able 
 to remain with her for many hours of the day, and 
 (Salome's spirits were so depressed that her daughter 
 never left her alone, but exerted her utmost powers to 
 cheer and support her. She entered kindly into all the 
 hopes and fears of Naomi which related to Marcellus, 
 and rejoiced in the prospect of confiding her to the care 
 and protection of one whom she had always loved and 
 esteemed. She was not so much prejudiced against his 
 Roman birth as her husband was ; and since Naomi had 
 embraced the Nazarene doctrines, her mother rejoiced 
 for her sake that she was betrothed to one who would 
 respect her sentiments. 
 
 It was not however on the subject of her own pros- 
 pects and her own interests that Naomi chiefly delighted 
 to dwell when conversing with her mother. There was 
 another and a higher theme, towards which she drew 
 Salome's thoughts whenever they were alone ; and it 
 was a source of joy and gratitude to her when she found 
 that the subject was no longer shunned. Salome had 
 formerly avoided all discussions and arguments relating 
 to the Christian faith, in compliance with the wishes of 
 her husband, and because she did not desire to be con- 
 vinced of the truth of wh-'tt he so entirely despised and 
 disbelieved. Nevertheless, the impression which had 
 once been made on her mind in favour of the doctrines 
 of the Mazarenes, by the conversation of Amaziah, and 
 
NAOMI. 315 
 
 her daughter, had never been entirely obliterated. The 
 heroic constancy and faith that had bee^ displayed in 
 the conduct of the lamented Theophilus, had also most 
 deeply interested her; and she could nothelp thinking that 
 there must be some miraculous power in that faith which 
 could thus disarm death and shame of their terrors, and 
 make its disciples more than conquerors over all that 
 naturally binds the heart of man to life. 
 
 When, therefore, her daughter resumed the subject 
 after her return from Joppa, she was very willing to 
 listen to her animated discourse. The- more she heard 
 of Jesus of Nazareth, the more was her gentle spirit 
 inclined to believe the story of his love to fallen mankind, 
 and to rest upon it for the peace and safety of her soul. 
 During the dreary months of fear and horror that 
 succeeded the entrance of Simon into the city, the 
 necessary seclusion and retirement in which she and 
 Naomi lived, gave her ample time to hear and to reflect 
 on all the wonders that it was her daughter's happiness 
 to relate, and she did not hear in vain. The earnest, 
 the constant prayers of Naomi were heard in her behalf, 
 and the spark of faith at length was kindled in her 
 heart. Faint and flickering it burned, and it seemed 
 that a single blast of opposition would have extinguished 
 it ; but he who doth not " break the bruised reed, nor 
 quench the flame of smoking flax," was merciful to this 
 feeble disciple, and spared her those trials which she 
 was not yet able to bear. 
 
 Zadok was fully engrossed by his political and hid 
 priestly occupations; and during the short intervals 
 which he passed with Salome, he exerted himself to 
 cheer and encourage her spirits, and chase away the 
 fears that oppressed her ; and he never questioned her 
 as to the topic of her conversation with Naomi during 
 his absence, nor did she ever mention it to him. She 
 began to feel that the salvation of her soul was concerned 
 in the question of the truth or falsity of Naomi's state- 
 
346 NAOMI. 
 
 ments, and she would not run the risk of having a 
 termination put to those discussions that now so deeply 
 interested her. 
 
 Some hours had been passed by the mother and 
 daughter in considering and discoursing on the unhappy 
 fate of Theophilus, and the believing hope which had 
 supported him to the end, on the evening when Javan 
 came from the conflict beneath the temple walls, and 
 sought the society of his family. Their conversation 
 had already been interrupted by the arrival of Mary 
 and their little favourite David, who was now bound- 
 ing along the terrace, and trying to engage Naomi to 
 pursue him and join in his gambols. He ran laughing 
 over the marble pavement, looking back at his young 
 friend, who exerted herself to banish more serious 
 thoughts that she might amuse the lovely child, when 
 his course was arrested by the entrance of Javan and 
 his father. They abruptly crossed his path, and the 
 stern expression of Javan's countenance put a sudden 
 stop to his mirth and Naomi's efforts at gaiety. There 
 was something in the childish look of fear with which 
 David regarded the young Pharisee that touched his 
 heart and grieved him. " Am I," thought he, " an 
 object of terror to all around me ? and do even children 
 dread my presence ? " 
 
 He stooped down, and raised the little boy gently in 
 his arms, while he whispered to him, " Why are you 
 afraid of me, David ?" 
 
 " Because my nurse tells me that you killed poor 
 Theophilus," replied the child, in a trembling voice. 
 
 Javan set him down again on the pavement, and a 
 dark cloud came over his brow. " Then I am looked 
 on as a murderer!" he muttered : "this shall not be." 
 
 He approached his mother and Naomi ; and though 
 they tried to meet him with affectionate cordiality, yet 
 there was a restraint in their manner, and a quiver on 
 Iheir lip, that told him plainly how his presence recalled 
 
NAOMI. 347 
 
 the memory of the departed Theophilus, and how entirely 
 the innocent child had spoken their feelings in attributing 
 to him the death of his cousin. He was growing weary 
 of the scenes of strife and bloodshed in which he had 
 lived since his return to the metropolis with Simon. Ilia 
 zeal in the cause of the son of Gioras had not abated, 
 nor his resolution to dedicate his life, if necessary, to 
 the restoration of the peace and prosperity of his 
 beloved city ; but when the daily conflict was over, he 
 had often wished that he could retire to his home in the 
 confidence of being received as a welcome visitor. He 
 longed to find in the society of his family, whom with 
 all his faults he sincerely loved, a respite from the cares 
 and anxieties that weighed on his mind, and to forget 
 for a time the spectacles of horror and vice that met his 
 eyes while he was actively engaged in carrying on the 
 siege of the temple, or traversing the streets to prosecute 
 some scheme of his crafty chieftain's. The conviction 
 that he had lost all the esteem which he had enjoyed 
 among his immediate relatives from his cruel persecution 
 of his amiable cousin, had made his home disagreeable 
 to him, and he would have made great sacrifices to 
 regain his former place in his family. Perhaps even 
 now it was in his power to remove a part of the stain 
 that rested on his character, and to make his sister at 
 least look on him more kindly. 
 
 While he was absorbed in reflections that seemed in 
 some degree to chase away the gloom that had so long 
 rested on his countenance, Naomi had passed to the 
 other end of the terrace, in compliance with the earnest 
 entreaty of little David ; and having descended the 
 marble steps that led into the flower-garden, was occu- 
 pied in weaving a chaplet of bright and fragrant flowers 
 to adorn his curling hair. Javan followed her, and as 
 he approached the graceful vase from which she was 
 gathering clusters of rich blossoms, and contemplated 
 her sweet countenance, and the animated, joyful face of 
 
318 NAOMI. 
 
 the little David, a smile of unwonted cheerfulness played 
 on his features. He stood silently by her side until her 
 task was done, and then sent the delighted child back to 
 his mother and Salome to claim their admiration of his 
 flowery crown. How lovely he looked! His bright 
 beaming countenance and joyous spirit seemed to pro- 
 mise years of innocence and happiness. Alas! hia 
 beauty was like that of the flowers he wore — so sweet, 
 so delicate, and so short-lived ! 
 
 Javan and Naomi walked togetiier in the garden 
 below until the daylight had faded away, and the stars 
 of night were glittering in all their splendour in tha 
 dark blue vault of heaven. The other members of thcix 
 family had retired to the house, as they feared the effects 
 of the night-air on the delicate frame of Salome. Their 
 cariosity was greatly excited by the earnest and pro- 
 tracted conference between the brother and sister ; and 
 when at length they joined them in the cedar-hall, they 
 were struck with surprise and pleasure at the unusual 
 degree of cheerfulness that reigned on the countenances 
 of both ; nor did the concluding words of the conversa- 
 tion which reached their ears, as Naomi and her brother 
 crossed the adjoining vestibule, give them any clue to 
 the cause of the change. 
 
 " For six months, Naomi — remember, you have given 
 Tie your solemn promise." 
 
 " I will not break it, Javan," she replied, " though 
 you have put me to a severe trial." 
 
 The evening meal passed off with unwonted gaiety, 
 for Naomi, the life and joy of her family,* had re- 
 e nmed much of her former spirits, and her parents 
 were happy in seeing her so, though they were igno- 
 rant o{ the eauee. 
 
OhaPTEU XIX. 
 
 Jkbusai.em nad been left in a state of awful suspense 
 during the interval between the arrival of Titus at 
 Caesarea and the march of the Roman army. But that 
 suspense soon terminated, when the news was brought 
 by some fugitives that the countless host were moving 
 through Samaria, and ere many days could elapse would 
 be before the walls of the capital. 
 
 They advanced slowly towards the city, and encamped 
 in the valley of Thorns, near a village called Gaboth- 
 Saul, on the hill of Saul, about three miles from Jeru- 
 salem. One evening, while yet the anxious inhabitants 
 watched from the walls and towers, in expectation of 
 seeing their invincible foes approaching, they perceived 
 "a single horseman coming swiftly along the valley of 
 Jehosaphat, bearing in his hand a white flag in token 
 of his pacific intentions. He crossed the brook Kedron, 
 and rode up to the water-gate, where he called to the 
 officer on guard in the Jewish language, and requested 
 a moment's parley with him. The officer complied, and 
 the gate was cautiously opened, when he saw a young 
 man of noble and ingenuous aspect, who courteously 
 saluted him, and begged that he would take charge of a 
 small packet, which he put into his hand, and permit 
 one of his men to deliver it safely according to the 
 superscription. He also presented him with a gold coin 
 of great value, with a request that it might be given to 
 the bearer of the packet, as an inducement to him to be 
 laithful and swift. Then he bowed gracefully to the 
 
850 NAOMI. 
 
 officer, and retired at full speed from tlie gate, for lie 
 probably knew that he was in a situation of considerable 
 danger, and that he might be assailed by the shafts and 
 spears of the fierce soldiers who thickly covered the wall 
 above him. 
 i The officer retained the gold for himself, for avarice 
 had spread widely among the corrupted troops; and he 
 gave the packet to one of his guard, with an order to 
 carry it as directed. The man thrust it carelessly into 
 liis vest, and it was not until the following night that it 
 reached its destination. Naomi was retiring to rest, 
 when Deborah entered her chamber and presented to 
 her the sealed parcel, on which was written, in characters 
 well known to her, " To Naomi, the daughter of Zadok 
 ihe priest; — with speed." The curiosity of the old 
 domestic kept her in the room while her young mis- 
 tress tore open the envelope, and hastily perused one of 
 the two letters which it contained. Deborah watched 
 the changing colour of Naomi's cheek, and the tear that 
 started to her eye, but she did not interrogate her, for 
 she knew that the manuscript came from Marcellus ; 
 and she retired, leaving the agitated girl to read the 
 letter again and again, and tremble equally for the 
 safety of her betrothed, and that of her parents and 
 herself. 
 
 The letter of Marcellus contained repeated assurances 
 of his affection, and his anxiety to rescue his affianced 
 bride from the danger that was so rapidly coming on 
 her countrymen. He detailed the force and numbers 
 of the Roman army, and declared the firm resolution of 
 Titus, to persist in the siege until Jerusalem should 
 be in his power. And then, with all the eloquence of 
 love, he besought her to obtain the permission of her 
 parents to leave the wretched city, and take refuge 
 under his father's protection. He added that if she and 
 her faithful Deborah could escape into the valley of 
 Jehosaphat, he and Rufus would meet her and escort 
 
NAOMI. 851 
 
 tier to tlie camp, where Titus himself had promised to 
 provide her with a strong guard, and send her in safety 
 to the dwelling of an Honourable friend of his own at 
 Csesarea. Marcellus further expressed an ardent wish 
 that Salome could be persuaded to accompany her 
 daughter ; but he knew that no consideration would 
 induce her to leave her husband, and that Zadok would 
 die a hundred deaths rather than desert his post in the 
 city at a time of such peril. He minutely pointed out 
 the spot where he hoped she would meet him, in her 
 father's garden by the brook Kedron, at which place he 
 said that he and his father would wait each night for 
 her appearance, with a litter and swift horses, to bear 
 her and her nurse away in safety ; and he besought her 
 to lose no time in making up her mind to the step which 
 he proposed, as the operations of the Roman army would 
 be prompt and decisive, and in a few days all possibility 
 of his rescuing her might be gone. Much more was 
 added, and many arguments used to induce the Jewish 
 maid to leave the home of her fathers, and escape the 
 inevitable doom of her rebellious countrymen: but it 
 was all to no purpose. Naomi shed tears over the ex- 
 pressions of Marcellus's devoted attachment, and she 
 felt he had but too much cause to fear that if she re- 
 mained in Jerusalem she might share in its destruction ; 
 and yet her purpose was unshaken. Her mother was in 
 declining health, and could she leave her ? The light 
 of heaven was breaking upon her mother's soul through 
 her means, and could she abandon her ? No ; she 
 resolved that she would not even mention the proposal 
 of Marcellus to her parents, lest anxiety for her removal 
 from the city should induce them to urge her acceptance 
 of it. She therefore concealed the letter, and opened 
 the other which accompanied it, and which she found to 
 be from her poor friend Claudia, who had sent it to her 
 brother, in the hope that he would find some means of 
 conveying it to Naomi. She did not anticipate that he 
 
352 NAOMI. 
 
 would run so great a risk as to approach the walls of 
 Jerusalem himself in order to convey the letter, of 
 she would never have given him such a commission. 
 But Marcellus had been too eager to make known to 
 Naomi his plans for her preservation, and to obtain 
 her immediate concurrence, for any thoughts of peril 
 to deter him from the enterprise ; and unknown to his 
 commanding officer, he had ventured to the gate, and 
 escaped unharmed. 
 
 The letter of Claudia was nearly to the following 
 effect : — 
 
 " My beloved Naomi will believe with what satisfac- 
 tion I avail myself of an occasion to write to her; and 
 she will I know be equally pleased to receive tidings of 
 those who love her dearly. A friend of Amaziah's is 
 about to return to Judea, and will take charge of my 
 letters, and convey them to the Roman camp, from 
 whence doubtless Marcellus will be able to forward this 
 scroll to you. Oh that I could myself be the bearer of 
 the intelligence which it will contain ! Dear Naomi, 
 my heart is buried at Jerusalem, and I feel myself a 
 sad exile while I dwell so far from all those scenes that 
 are consecrated to my memory. There have I passed 
 all the happy days of my eventful life. There was I 
 blessed with the affection of my martyred Theophilus ; 
 and there did I hear from him of all the things per- 
 taining to salvation. There too I enjoyed your society 
 and friendship, and could strive to imitate, however 
 humbly, the piety and virtue and courage that made me 
 love the religion that you professed. Can I avoid 
 looking back with sorrow and regret to the dsys that 
 are gone, and wishing that I had been permitted to 
 tarry with you, and share your dangers ? My life is 
 now of little value, for all that made life precious is 
 taken away from me ; and it would have been a joy to 
 me, if the Lord had suffered me to end my days within 
 the gates of Zion, where he who would have been the 
 
NAOMI. 353 
 
 hAppinoss of my life was so cruelly torn from me and 
 murdered : but it is wrong, and very ungrateful in me, 
 to speak thus. Bear with my sorrow, dearest Naomi, 
 while for the first time I am enabled to give utterance 
 to all I feel ; and do not think that I repine against the 
 dispensations of my God and Father, though I am 
 bowed down beneath the weight of his chastening hand. 
 No ; I am enabled to bless that very hand which has 
 wounded me, and to bear testimony to the love and 
 kindness that have inflicted the blow ; and I can even 
 pray for mercy and pardon on him who was the cause of 
 all my sorrow. I see now that I had made an idol of 
 my Theophilus. Even the readiness with which I 
 received the faith of Jesus was greatly owing to the 
 interest I felt in all that he taught me, and the con- 
 viction that what he believed must needs be true and 
 right. My soul was devoted to him more than to God, 
 and now God has taken him away in mercy as well as 
 justice, and has shown me how I leaned on a broken 
 reed, and neglected the power of His own Almighty 
 arm. I believe I can truly say, that my affliction has 
 been blessed to me ; and that I am now, through the 
 unmerited grace of God, a more sincere Christian than 
 when you and Theophilus used to commend my docility 
 and faith. Oh, may the same grace still support me, 
 and carry me forward to the end ; that I may enter into 
 the presence of God, clothed in the robe of my Saviour's 
 righteousness, and be admitted to those realms of joy, 
 where now my beloved Theophilus has joined the com- 
 pany of saints and angels, who sing around the throne. 
 Pray for me, Naomi, that my faith may never fail again, 
 and that my light affliction, which is but for a moment, 
 may work for me a far more exceeding and eternal 
 weight of glory I will weary you no more with the 
 detail of my feelings ; but it has been a relief to me to 
 exprees to my earliest and dearest friend both my weak- 
 ness and my strength In Judith's presence I always 
 
 A A 
 
354 Naomi. 
 
 endeavour to restrain my grief, and to cheer her who is 
 more than a mother to me. Both she and Amaziah are 
 unremitting in their kindness ; and I must not say that 
 my life is of no value, when I think of their tenderness 
 and affection for me. All the love they bore to their 
 dear son seems now to be bestowed on me ; and if I can 
 in any measure console them for what they have lost, I 
 will try to wish that my life may be prolonged. I have 
 other blessings and other privileges here, for which I 
 am grateful. I enjoy the society of many holy disciples 
 of Christ, and am permitted to share their worship 
 and partake of their sacraments ; nay more, I have 
 already frequently seen the most blessed apostle John. 
 I have looked on that countenance so full of love and 
 purity and zeal; I have listened to his words, while 
 admiring crowds stood round in breathless silence, to 
 catch the now feeble sound; and I have received his 
 holy benediction, and felt his venerable hands laid 
 kindly on my head. How I have wished for you, 
 Naomi, to share the sacred delight I feel whenever his 
 almost sacred form is before me ! I cannot describe 
 him to you, except by saying, that when I look on him 
 T no longer wonder why he was the chosen, the beloved 
 disciple above all the rest who followed their Lord. It 
 is beautiful to see him leaning on his staff, his long 
 white hair and beard flowing down upon his breast, and 
 his eyes sparkling with all the animation of youth, 
 while he pours forth a torrent of eloquence that must 
 pierce the heart of all who hear him. The numbers 
 that are added to the church here through his preaching 
 is very great ; and the famous image of Diana is robbed 
 of many of its worshippers. I blush to remember that I 
 was once among the ignorant multitude who believe 
 that this image came down from heaven, and is endued 
 with divine power. It stands in a temple, whose splen- 
 dour is only surpassed by your own glorious edifice at 
 Jerusalem. Oh. that it was dedicated to the worship of 
 
NAOMI 355 
 
 the same only true God ! — and that both were likewise 
 consecrated to the service of his Son 1 
 
 " This is a very beautiful city, and I was greatly struck 
 with the splendour of the buildings on our first arrival. 
 We had a very prosperous voyage from Joppa, and 
 the weather was more favourable than we could have 
 expected at that season. The sun shone brilliantly on 
 the animated scene which was presented to us as we 
 approached the city ; and the steady motion of the ship, 
 as we sailed up the river on which Ephesus is built, 
 enabled me to stand on the deck and admire the beauty 
 of the scenery on either side. We ascended the river 
 for a short distance from the place where it falls into 
 the bay, and the banks were covered with villages and 
 noble houses, interspersed with trees of every descrip- 
 tion. The broad stream was filled with ships and boats ; 
 and nothing struck us with such feelings of surprise 
 and delight as the shouts which we heard from some 
 of the boatmen. ' Hallelujah ! ' was the cry which these 
 Christian mariners used to call their companions to 
 join in their labours; and 'Hallelujah!' was answered 
 bv the ploughmen in the adjoining fields, as the boat 
 passed swiftly on. This glorious invitation to sing the 
 praises of Christ is generally uttered by his disciples, in 
 the course of their daily employments, as a signal to 
 their brethren; and we are thankful to be in a land 
 where the invitation is so frequently responded to in the 
 same spirit that dictates it, and not followed by insult 
 and persecution as it would be in Judea. 
 
 " Our faithful Hannah is well and happy. She is a 
 great comfort to us, and tries by her activity and zeal to 
 make a return to your uncle and aunt for all their kind- 
 ness to her : she sends you her most respectful greeting. 
 Judith and Amaziah salute you and your father and 
 mother with sincere affection, and join with me in fer- 
 vent prayers for your preservation and happiness both 
 
35G NAOMT. 
 
 here and hereafter. Pray, dearest Naomi, remember 
 and love your attached friend — Claudia." 
 
 This letter gave Naomi both pain and pleasure. She 
 regretted to find how severely poor Claudia had been 
 tried, and how much her spirit yearned for the society 
 of the chosen friend of her childhood, as a consolation 
 in her present afflictions ; but she rejoiced also to per- 
 ceive how much of true resignation and submission was 
 evinced in the heartfelt expressions of piety that were 
 mingled with the natural complainings of a wounded 
 spirit. Oh, how would she have rejoiced to have had 
 it in her power to minister comfort to her dear and 
 afflicted friend! But that task she must leave to the 
 God of all comfort ; and she could only pray that in His 
 own good time, when sorrow had worked its perfect 
 work, He would pour balm into the wounded heart, and 
 bind up the broken spirit. 
 
 Her next concern was to devise some method by 
 which she could reply to Marcellus's letter, and put an 
 end to his anxious expectation of meeting her by the 
 waters of Kedron. The fear that he would nightly 
 repair to the spot, and thus be exposed to great personal 
 danger, determined her to lose no time in endeavouring 
 to convey to him her firm determination to share the 
 fate of her parents, while peril surrounded them on every 
 side. Many were the plans which she devised, but all 
 seemed equally impracticable ; and after some hours of 
 useless reflection, she retired to rest, with a resolution to 
 apply to Deborah for counsel and assistance. 
 
 In the morning she summoned the good old nurse, 
 and told her all her anxious wishes, and her reasons 
 for concealing Marcellus's letter from her father and 
 Salome. Deborah applauded her disinterested conduct 
 and affectionate devotion to her parents, and entered 
 warmly into all her schemes for conveying a despatch to 
 the Roman camp ; but none were suggested that pro- 
 
NAOMI. 367 
 
 mised any hope of success, until the nurse remembered 
 that while Mary of Bethezob dwelt in Zadok's house, 
 her favourite attendant, Reuben, had made many offers 
 of service to herself and all the family, and had boasted 
 of having held communication with a certain person in 
 the Roman army who had been his friend in former 
 years, by means which were both safe and sure. This 
 deceitful man had endeavoured to ingratiate himself with 
 Deborah, as the best method of discovering any circum- 
 stances relative to her young mistress which he could 
 communicate to Javan. So well had he acted the part 
 of a sincere friend to the family, so artfully had he 
 feigned sorrow and indignation at the death of Theo- 
 philus, and so judiciously had he mingled the praises of 
 Naomi with all his discourse, that the unsuspicious old 
 woman put perfect confidence in his professions, and 
 now assured her young mistress that she might safely 
 confide her packet to him, with every hope of its speedily 
 reaching its destination. 
 
 Naomi knew nothing of Reuben, except that he was a 
 confidential servant of Mary's. She had often remarked 
 him, and thought his countenance singularly unprepos- 
 sessing ; but she was entirely ignorant how much of 
 the affliction and sorrow which had of late visited her 
 family had arisen from the treachery and cunning of 
 this very man. She believed that she must have mis- 
 taken his character, and desired Deborah to see him as 
 soon as possible, and ascertain whether he still possessed 
 the power of holding intercourse with his Roman friend, 
 and would undertake to convey her packet to Mar- 
 cellus, for which service he should receive a handsome 
 reward. 
 
 Deborah soon performed her errand, and returned to 
 Naomi with the welcome intelligence that Reuben had 
 promised to go himself to the appointed spot by the 
 orook, and meet Marcellus that very evening, when he 
 would deliver to him the letter. The despatch was soon 
 
358 NAOMI. 
 
 prepared and given to the artful Reuben by Deborah, 
 with many charges for its safe conveyance. She desired 
 him to come the following morning to claim his reward, 
 and to give an account of his meeting with Marcellus. 
 The traitor swore to be faithful, and departed. But 
 whither did he bend his steps? To the dwelling of 
 Simon the Assassin, a name which he had justly earned 
 from those he came to protect and save. 
 
 The son of Gioras w T as engaged in consultation with 
 Javan and several others of his partisans, when he was 
 informed that a man at the gate desired to speak with 
 him quickly and privately. An expression of doubt and 
 suspicion crossed his dark brow, and he hesitated for a 
 moment whether to comply with the stranger's request 
 or not. He knew that he was hated by many, and 
 feared by all; and he had reason to believe that there 
 were many in Jerusalem who would sacrifice their lives 
 to rid their city of the scourge that their own folly had 
 brought upon them. Yet the man might have tidings 
 for his ear alone, and his crafty policy had often recourse 
 to the employment of spies and informers. He took up 
 a dagger that lay on the table before him, and placed 
 it in his girdle, with a look that told how readily it 
 would find its way to the heart of any one who should 
 attempt to injure him, and left the hall. 
 
 Reuben was brought before the tyrant, who waited to 
 receive him in a small private apartment; and guards 
 with naked swords stood ready in the anteroom to do 
 the bidding of their chief. Simon motioned to the 
 informer to remain at a distance, and sternly demanded 
 his errand. Reuben quailed beneath the fierce scowl 
 that met his gaze, as he lifted up his own usually dowD- 
 cast eyes, and showed a countenance as dark and as 
 artful, but not so bold as that of the assassin. 
 
 " My Lord," he said, " I come to do you service. 
 Here is a letter that will tell you how to rid Jerusalem 
 of one at least of her bravest enemies." 
 
NAOMI. 359 
 
 He laid the sealed packet on a marble slab near him, 
 and retired to the furthest corner of the room, for he had 
 even less desire than Simon to come into close contact 
 with his companion. He had intended to stipulate for 
 a reward of his treachery before he gave up the docu- 
 ment : but there was something in the eye of the son of 
 Gioras that made him forget his avarice, and think only 
 of escaping from his presence as quickly as possible. 
 
 Simon took up the letter, and with his dagger divided 
 the silken cord that fastened it round, and to which the 
 seals were attached. He retained the weapon in his 
 hand ; and while he read the letter he seemed also to 
 keep a watch on the movements of Reuben, who eagerly 
 waited for the moment of his dismissal. The artless 
 epistle of Naomi proved to the chieftain that his informer 
 had not deceived him, for the expressions it contained 
 could not have been the production of cunning or design; 
 but he did not choose to set the stranger free until he 
 had both arranged and executed the scheme which his 
 information had suggested, for he who had betrayed one 
 trust could not be depended on, even in his treachery. 
 He called for his guards, and commanded them to take 
 charge of Reuben, and keep him in security until he 
 should give further orders concerning him in the 
 evening. He desired that he should be well treated, 
 but not allowed to hold communication with any person 
 whatever until that period. The trembling menial now 
 repented of his treachery, and sincerely wished that he 
 had never engaged in the business which had brought 
 him into so perilous a situation; but his faltering en- 
 treaties were of no avail : he was led away and carefully 
 secured in a chamber by himself, where he was left to 
 his very disagreeable reflections for many hours. 
 
 Meanwhile Simon considered whether he should 
 make known to Javan the information he had received, 
 and consult with him as to the best means of seizing 
 on the unsuspecting young Roman and his brave and 
 
360 NAOMI. 
 
 distinguished father. Javan had on some recent occa- 
 sions shown a less sanguinary spirit than he had given 
 him credit for, and had even pleaded for mercy, where 
 fanaticism and prejudice were not excited against the 
 intended victims. But Simon could hardly doubt of 
 his willingness to assist in an enterprise that promised 
 the capture of a Roman officer, who had dared to pro- 
 pose to a Jewish maid that she should forsake her home 
 and her parents, and fly to the camp of her country's 
 foes. Naomi's letter did not enable Simon to discover 
 that the writer of it was the sister of his zealous adherent 
 Javan, for no name was subscribed to it ; but it gave 
 him cause to suspect, from some pious expressions of 
 hope and confidence which it contained, that the damsel 
 who thus held a correspondence with the enemy was 
 a Nazarene, and that he whom she addressed was also 
 a member of that detested religion. This circumstance 
 made him decide on entrusting Javan with the secret, 
 and he sent to desire his immediate presence. The 
 letter was put into his hand as soon as he entered 
 the room, with a brief explanation of the manner in 
 which it had been received ; and Javan recognised hie 
 sister's peculiarly beautiful handwriting. His colour 
 came and went, and the compression of his lip, and 
 strong contraction of his brow bespoke the painful emo- 
 tions which were excited by the perusal. Simon watched 
 his countenance, and wondered at the powerful excite- 
 ment depicted there. 
 
 " Ha ! my friend," he said, " this effusion of a Jewish 
 maiden's love for a Gentile foe moves you to wrath. It 
 is well ; you will the more readily give me your counsel 
 and your assistance in punishing the audacious Roman, 
 and discovering which of the daughters of Zion has been 
 found so weak and criminal as to bestow her affections 
 on an infidel. It is evident that they have long been 
 acquainted, and have carried on their iniquitous attach 
 ment for a considerable time; but as yet the girl ban 
 
NAOMI. 361 
 
 resisied the solicitations of the Roman to fly with him 
 from her parents. We must secure him, Javan. We 
 must secuie him this very night, and force him by tor- 
 tures to confess what unhappy maiden he has thus 
 beguiled from her duty as a child of Israel. And mark 
 these concluding passages, Javan — do they not betoken 
 ihe writer to be a believer in the crucified impostor, and 
 that the man she thus so sinfully loves is of the same 
 obnoxious creed?" 
 
 " Yes, Simon, I see and comprehend it all. And this 
 maiden is my sister — my beautiful and once holy sister 
 Naomi, who was then the object of my pride, and the 
 hope and joy of our family. I knew that her soul had 
 been polluted with the vile doctrines of the Nazarenes, 
 - — I knew also that the childish attachment that once 
 subsisted between her and the son of Rufus the centurion 
 was not effaced from her memory by his long absence 
 from Jerusalem. But I never dreamed of this shame. 
 She met Marcellus lately when she went to Joppa with 
 my father. I knew it, but I was so much engaged with 
 public affairs that it passed from my thoughts again, and 
 I never inquired whether he had sought to gain her 
 affections. Indeed the very fact that she had embraced 
 the Nazarene heresy made me feel secure, for I knew 
 that she would never bestow her hand or her heart on 
 any one who differed from her in religion. I did not 
 suspect that this Roman infidel would basely pretend to 
 share her creed in order to obtain her love. He shall, 
 however, meet the just punishment of his audacity and 
 his hypocrisy. He has affected to be a Christian, and 
 he shall die the death of a Christian. Thus shall we 
 escape all possibility of the disgrace which he would 
 bring upon us. My father must be informed of this ; 
 and doubtless he will take decisive measures to prevent 
 all further correspondence between his daughter and the 
 Gentile youth, even if we should fail to secure him this 
 evening. But, Simon, no injury must be attempted 
 
862 naomi. 
 
 against Naomi. She is my sister, and though i love but 
 few of my fellow-creatures, I do love her. She must be 
 spared, and given time to repent, and to save her im- 
 mortal soul." 
 
 " I care not for the foolish maiden," replied the fierce 
 son of Gioras, " so that we get possession of this bold 
 young soldier and his father. I have heard of Rufus, 
 and I doubt not that his son is as worthy of an enemy's 
 death as the old centurion." 
 
 " He always was courageous even to foolhardiness," 
 replied Javan ; " but he has no deep subtlety or pro- 
 found cunning to devise and carry on a plot. I marvel 
 how he has deceived my sister, who has so much quick- 
 ness and penetration, and made her believe that he has 
 abandoned his heathen idols, and adopted the no less 
 impious worship of the Nazarenes. It is for this that 
 he must die. As an enemy to Jerusalem I scorn him, 
 and the vaunted troop to which he belongs. Let us go 
 forth and organize a chosen band on whom we can 
 depend for our enterprise this evening. They will meet 
 with a gallant resistance unless they can fall on these 
 Romans by surprise." 
 
 Javan and the chief captain left the house and repaired 
 to the scene of contest that was almost incessantly main- 
 tained beneath the temple walls. There, amidst the 
 noise and carnage that surrounded them, they selected 
 from among the followers of Simon a strong body of 
 resolute and powerful men, whom they commanded to 
 be in readiness at sunset, and to repair at that hour to 
 the water-gate, where they should receive further direc- 
 tions, and be led to the spot where their best services 
 would be required. 
 
 The intervening hours were passed as usual in fierce 
 and murderous conflict between the rival factions, in which 
 nothing was gained by either party, and much blood 
 and strength were wasted that should have been reserved 
 for the defence of the city against the common enemy. 
 
NAOMI. 363 
 
 Before the blazing sun had sunk behind the western 
 hills the chosen company were assembled at the 
 appointed gate ; and ere long they were joined by their 
 commander and Javan. Simon gave the order for the 
 heavy gate to be thrown open, and they all passed 
 through and descended to the thick and fertile gardens 
 that still lay uninjured along the lovely banks of Kedron. 
 There the men were disposed among the dark trees and 
 shrubs in such positions as would enable them to inter- 
 cept the retreat of any persons who should enter the 
 garden of Zadok. The signal was arranged by which 
 Javan should give them notice to make the attack, and 
 with the last rays of departing daylight the wily son of 
 Gioras returned to the city, leaving the execution of the 
 plot in the hands of his friend. 
 
 He passed along the dusky streets, now silent and 
 deserted, for the peaceable inhabitants feared to venture 
 beyond their own doors after sunset ; and those of the 
 combatants on either side who were not engaged in 
 keeping a watch on the motions of their opponents, had 
 retired to seek a short repose after the fatigues of the 
 day. The silence was only interrupted by the occasional 
 shouts of those bands of robbers who nightly issued forth 
 to commit fresh acts of violence, and strike fresh terror 
 into the hearts of the wearied and miserable inhabitants. 
 Simon looked around him as he ascended the narrow 
 street that led from the water-gate towards the centre of 
 the town, and when he entered the spacious court in 
 which his own dwelling was situated, he paused to con- 
 template the desolate scene around him. Not a human 
 being was moving in that magnificent area which was 
 wont to be thronged with a gay and busy populace; 
 but on the pavement lay many a mangled and unburied 
 corpse, slain by the swords and the daggers of their own 
 countrymen, and left a prey to the hungry and ferocious 
 dogs that prowled day and night through the city, and 
 contended fiercely for the unnatural meal. Scarcely a 
 
304 NAOMI. 
 
 I'ght glimmered forth from the windows of the magni- 
 ficent dwellings that composed the square. Every gate 
 r.nd every door was closed and strongly barred, to guard 
 against the intrusion of robbers and assassins ; while the 
 inhabitants sought, in the most retired of their apart- 
 ments, a temporary cessation of suffering and alarm. 
 
 " When," exclaimed Simon, as he contrasted the 
 present and the past conditions of the glorious city, 
 " when shall Zion again resume her throne, and sit as 
 the queen of nations ! Her crown is in the dust — her 
 children are in sadnoss and in shame — her enemies roar 
 against her as a young lion. But they shall not prevail. 
 The lion of the tribe of Judah shall yet appear in time 
 to succour her, and her foes shall be driven away as the 
 chaff before the wind. Why, great Messiah ! is thy 
 coming so long delayed?" 
 
 The son of Gioras was interrupted in the loud expres- 
 sion of his wild and visionary hopes by the sudden appa- 
 rition of the mysterious prophet. He emerged from the 
 dark shadow of a neighbouring portico, and attracted 
 perhaps by the voice of Simon, he crossed the square 
 and approached him, chanting, in his usual sad, unearthly 
 tone : 
 
 " Woe to the bloody and rebellious city ; 
 And woe to those who dwell therein ! 
 Woe to thee, Simon 1 Woe to the great assassin ! 
 A voice against Jerusalem and against the temple ; 
 A voice against the whole people ! 
 
 Woe, woe, woe I " 
 
 Simon's feelings were excited by his own lofty expec- 
 tations to which he had just given utterance ; and the 
 boding note of the prophet sounded discordantly on his 
 ear. Many times had he heard his voice before, and 
 once he had cruelly commanded him to be scourged, in 
 order to silence his melancholy cry, though without the 
 least effect ; but never had his burden of woe sunk 
 into his own spirit, with a feeling of awe and dread until 
 
NAOMI. 305 
 
 this night, and he resolved that it should move him 
 thus no more. 
 
 " Thy woes be to thyself, thou false prophet," he 
 cried, " and thy curses light on thine own head ! There, 
 I send thee to the prince of darkness, whose messenger 
 thou art ; and tell him that Zion defies him, and all the 
 powers he can send against her. The Lord of Hosts 
 is with us." 
 
 As he uttered this daring and ill-founded boast, he 
 cast a spear at the son of A nanus, who stood calmly 
 listening to his words of wrath. The weapon flew with 
 violence, and Simon expected to see his victim fall on 
 the ground transfixed. But it passed harmless by, as 
 though the prophet were gifted with a charmed life. 
 Simon drew his sword, and rushed on the wasted form 
 before him ; but with a speed that mocked his utmost 
 efforts at pursuit, the son of An anus fled away, and even 
 in his flight continued to exclaim : 
 
 " Woe to the great assassin ! 
 Woe, woe, woe ! " 
 
 Breathless and exasperated, Simon returned and en- 
 tered his house, with vows of vengeance on the man who 
 had thus denounced him and then eluded his arm. He 
 issued strict orders that very night that the wild prophet 
 should be diligently searched for the next day, and 
 brought in fetters to his presence. 
 
 " I will silence his ominous croaking," he continued, 
 * nor suffer him any longer to go about our city adding 
 to the terrors of the people, and shaking their faith in 
 the coming deliverance that is ao surely revealed. M 
 
CHAPTER XX. 
 
 The Roman army was encamped in all its strength and 
 glory in the Valley of Thorns. From the neighbouring 
 heights the towers and walls of Jerusalem were distinctly 
 visible, and many times did Marcellus ascend to the 
 highest summit and gaze with intense anxiety towards 
 that part of the city where the dwelling of Zadok was 
 situated. Oh ! what dangers would he not have encoun- 
 tered to find himself under that well-known roof, and 
 thus be permitted to protect and save his beloved 
 Naomi, or perish with her in the destruction which he 
 well foresaw was rapidly approaching ! It was impos- 
 sible for him, under any pretext, to enter the city, and 
 therefore he had ventured — though with fears and 
 doubts as to the reception of his proposition — to address 
 to Naomi the letter which has already been mentioned, 
 and which did not reach her hand until the day after 
 it was delivered by him to the officer on guard at the 
 gate. 
 
 It has been seen what was the nature of her reply, 
 and how, by the treachery of Reuben, it came into the 
 possession of the cruel Simon, instead of reaching him 
 for whom it was intended. Marcellus hardly hoped that 
 Naomi would be able to send him any answer, but he 
 failed not to repair to the appointed spot, accompanied 
 by his kind-hearted father and a chosen band of soldiers 
 on the evening of the same day on which he had carried 
 the packet of letters to the city gate. Of course he 
 waited in vain fo r anv communication from Naomi that 
 
NAOMI. 367 
 
 night, for his letter was then lying unheeded in the folds 
 of the careless soldier's garment, and the same disap- 
 pointment met him the following evening also. Never- 
 theless he was not discouraged, but he resolved to go 
 again and again to the garden of Zadok, so long as it 
 was possible for the object of his anxious care to come 
 forth from the dangers that surrounded her. and claim 
 his protection. Rufus also attended his son each night, 
 that if the maiden should venture to mecl them, she 
 might have the comfort and the sanction of his pre- 
 sence. 
 
 The third evening arrived ; and again Marcellus and 
 his companions left the camp, and proceeded by a 
 secluded path over the hills to the valley of Jehosaphat. 
 The short twilight had almost faded away when they 
 crossed the brook and entered the garden, and the over- 
 hanging trees, now thick with luxuriant foliage, effec- 
 tually concealed them from the observation of the guard 
 who patrolled along the wall of the city. They remained 
 silently watching for some time, when at length they 
 heard the sound of footsteps softly approaching, and the 
 name of Marcellus uttered in a low whisper. The young 
 soldier paused not to ascertain from whose lips the wel- 
 come sound proceeded ; he did not doubt that it was 
 either Naomi or her attendant who called him, and he 
 sprang forth to meet her. The night was cloudy and 
 dark, and for a moment Marcellus did not discover the 
 deceit that had been practised upon him. He saw 
 indistinctly a group of persons among the shrubs and 
 flowers, and he believed that his beloved was in the 
 midst of them, awaiting his approach. He hurried for- 
 ward, exclaiming, 
 
 " Where are you, my Naomi ? Haste, haste, and let 
 us bear you away to safety." 
 
 " Audacious Roman !" replied Javan, fiercely ; "Naomi 
 is safer than with heathens and idolaters. You shall soon 
 be within the same proud walls that guard her from 
 
,\6t NAOMI. 
 
 danger, but you eh all no more have power to tempt 
 her by your arts to forget her father's house and her 
 father's God!" 
 
 So saying, Javan rushed upon the astonished young 
 Roman, while his attendants commenced a furious con- 
 flict with Rufus and his followers. The Jewish party 
 were the most numerous; but the Romans were supe- 
 rior in their weapons, and they fought with a desperate 
 resolution to defend their officers, to whom they were 
 devotedly attached. Several were wounded on both 
 sides, and the noise of the combat attracted the atten- 
 tion of the guard who were stationed at the nearest 
 gate. They quickly assembled in a strong body, and 
 sallied forth to the assistance of Javan, and in a few 
 minutes the brave company of Romans must have 
 been surrounded and defeated, had not Clodius, who 
 was one of the number, perceived the glancing of the 
 Jewish army through the trees, and guessed that fresh 
 enemies were approaching. The moment he had dis- 
 covered that Javan was the leader of their antagonists, 
 he had rushed towards him, in the hope of revenging 
 the breach of faith of which the Jew had been guiky 
 towards him, when he escaped so treacherously from 
 his custody while a prisoner in the Roman camp. All 
 hi3 efforts were directed against him alone, and he 
 would gladly have sacrificed his life if he could have 
 slain Javan also. Probably he would have succeeded 
 in his desperate attempt, had he not observed the coming 
 reinforcement; but then his attachment to Marcellus 
 outweighed his private animosity, and leaving the scene 
 of conflict, he flew back to the spot beyond the brook 
 where the horses and the litter had been placed ready 
 for the expected removal of Naomi beyond the reach of 
 pursuit. 
 
 He seized the horses of Rufus and Marcellus, and in 
 an instant returned to the spot where they were con- 
 tending for liberty and life, calling l/v-^ 1 "- *^ them at 
 
KAOfft 369 
 
 the same time to mount and fly before the Jewish guard 
 should arrive and overpower their small band. They 
 disengaged themselves from their antagonists, and 
 sprang on their gallant steeds ; but they did not then 
 desert their devoted followers. With desperate valour 
 they covered their retreat, and by the strength of their 
 well-trained chargers drove back their assailants and 
 kept them at bay, until they were joined by the band 
 who came to their aid. By that time all their own men 
 were mounted, when, as the Jews rushed forward with 
 their combined force, Rufus gave the word of command, 
 and the undaunted troop of Roman cavalry were in a 
 moment scouring down the valley, far beyond the reach 
 of their enemies' swords or lances. 
 
 Javan's rage and disappointment knew no bounds. 
 All regard to his sister's feelings — all the compassion 
 that had once been excited by the fate of Theophilus 
 and the sorrow of his relatives — were forgotten, and he 
 burned to plunge his sword to the heart of the Roman 
 who had won the affection of Naomi, and escaped the 
 chastisement which such presumptuous boldness deserved 
 at the hands of every true son of Abraham. He re- 
 turned with his discomfited followers to the city, and 
 immediately repaired to the house of Simon, to inform 
 him of the ill-success of their enterprise. The chieftain 
 was almost as much disappointed as his colleague, for he 
 had ardently desired to get the brave centurion and hie 
 noble son into his power. But his expectations, and 
 those of Javan, had failed ; and now they could only 
 endeavour to keep the attempt a secret from Naomi, 
 Reuben was summoned from his place of confinement, 
 and made to swear that he would never reveal the 
 occurrences which had taken place ; and then Javan 
 commanded him to go to Deborah in the morning, a. 
 had been agreed, and claim the promised reward for his 
 faithful performance of the commission entrusted to him, 
 Jit', directed him to assure her that he had. himself sebtt 
 
370 NAOMI. 
 
 Marcellu8 in the garden, and given her young mistress's 
 letter into his own hand, and witnessed his grief and 
 disappointment at reading its contents. The wily 
 Reuben promised to use great discretion and subtlety 
 in preventing the suspicions of Deborah, and left the 
 house, rejoiced to find himself again at liberty and safe 
 from the custody of the terrible Simon. 
 
 He told his well-invented story to the credulous old 
 Deborah, who instantly gave him the liberal reward that 
 was intended as a recompense for his fidelity, and 
 hastened to communicate to Naomi the supposed success 
 of her mission. Naomi was satisfied. She grieved for 
 the sorrow which she had caused to Marcellus, but she 
 felt that she had acted according to the dictates of her 
 own conscience and her strong sentiments of filial 
 piety; and she tried to banish all selfish regrets, by 
 hastening to the apartment of her beloved mother, and 
 devoting herself as usual to her comfort. In the effort 
 to cheer her spirits, which had lately become most deeply 
 depressed, she forgot all her own peculiar causes of 
 anxiety, and found a reward for every personal sacrifice 
 in observing that while she conversed with her, and 
 cautiously spoke of her own hopes in her Redeemer, and 
 her own consolation in every trial, the countenance of 
 Salome became more animated, and her sadness gradually 
 passed away. Oh if the interest which her mother 
 already appeared to feel in the wondrous scheme of 
 redemption through Jesus Christ might be deepened and 
 strengthened, and at length, by the grace of God, 
 become a steadfast and a saving faith — what joy would 
 be hers! How gladly, to further that all-important 
 object, would she forego all hopes of earthly happiness 
 for herself, and patiently wait for a glorious reward in 
 Heaven, where all her cares and sorrows would end, and 
 where she might be permitted to meet him who now 
 possessed her affections, to be separated no more for ever ! 
 
 She looked on the pale cheek and wasted form of 
 
NAOMI. 371 
 
 Salome, and blessed God that she had refused to leave 
 her or even to let her know that an asylum of perfect 
 safety had been offered to her. Salome expected and 
 dreaded the result of the attack of the Eoman army ; 
 and often she shuddered to think what might be the fate 
 of her cherished and beloved child if the Gentile con- 
 querors became masters of the city. She felt that her 
 own strength was declining rapidly, and she believed 
 that ere that terrible event took place her eyes would be 
 closed in death, and behold not the destruction that ever 
 attended a Eoman conquest. But how much more 
 peacefully would she have awaited death if she could 
 have known that Naomi was safe with those w r ho had 
 power to protect her and make her happy ! 
 
 All these anxious fears were not concealed from 
 Naomi, and therefore it was that she refrained from 
 telling her mother of the letter she had received from 
 Marcellus. But she read to her the epistle of Claudia ; 
 and from the expressions of Christian faith and resigna- 
 tion which it contained, she took occasion to speak of 
 the blessed peace that was to be found in the Gospel 
 doctrines, and the support which the}'- afforded to every 
 sincere and humble believer, under all the most trying 
 dispensations of Providence. 
 
 " Naomi, my child," said Salome, with an expression 
 of anxious doubt on her countenance, " it is from listen- 
 ing too much to your discourse on those subjects that I 
 have lost the peace that once possessed my soul. While 
 my faith in the holy religion which we have received 
 from our fathers, and which was taught by God himself, 
 was unshaken, I was tranquil and satisfied. I fulfilled 
 all the requirements of the law as far as I was able, and 
 trusted to the merit of the appointed sacrifices to atone 
 for my deficiencies in the eyes of a holy and a merciful 
 Jehovah. But now that trust is gone. I have begun 
 to feel that the blood of lambs and goats cannot wipe 
 away my many and grievous sins, and my soul is tossed 
 
312 naoMi. 
 
 with fear and doubt. I cannot put my confidence in the 
 crucified Jesus bo fully as you would have me do ; I 
 cannot cast myself, and all the burden of my sin, on him, 
 in full assurance of pardon, for my faith in him is very 
 weak. Oh that I could surely know that he was indeed 
 the promised Messiah ! " 
 
 " My dearest mother," replied Naomi, " I bless my 
 Heavenly Father for the words you have spoken. Surely 
 He hath begun the work of salvation in your soul, and 
 He will accomplish it to the end. Your very doubts 
 and fears are an evidence that his Holy Spirit is striving 
 with you ; and I shall yet see you among his believing 
 people, enjoying that peace which was the gift of Jesua 
 to his disciples, and which nothing in this world can 
 either give or take away/' 
 
 " May God grant it, Naomi," said Salome, in a dejected 
 tone, but I never expect to feel perfect peace on earth. 
 I have lived for many years in contempt of the Saviour 
 whom you would have me to worship, and serve, and 
 love as a God. And if he is indeed the Christ, how 
 can I hope that he will pardon my past neglect, and 
 accept a faith so poor and weak as mine ? I shall not 
 live to prove whether it is sincere or not ; and I dare 
 not say that if I met with persecution or even opposition 
 for his sake, I should have strength to confess him and 
 to maintain my belief. Oh no, Naomi ; my heart is 
 not like yours or our poor Theophilus's — and Jesus must 
 despise it." 
 
 " Oh say not so, dear mother," said Naomi : " you 
 have more faith in your Redeemer than you allow your- 
 self to believe. Were it not so, you would not be so 
 anxious to be pardoned and accepted by him. And 
 were your doubts tenfold more powerful than they are, 
 Jesus would not turn his face from you, for he has 
 promised to receive all who come to him in sincerity, 
 and in no wise to cast them out." 
 
 " While I hear you tell of his condescending mercy 
 
NAOMI. 373 
 
 tod love to sinners, I always feel comfort, Naomi : but 
 when I am alone and remember my own utter unwor- 
 thiness, then I doubt whether that mercy and love can 
 extend to me. I have sinfully neglected him, and even 
 striven to banish from my mind the impression that long 
 ago your conversation and that of Amaziah made on 
 me. I feared to displease your father more than the 
 God of my salvation ; and preferred a blind confidence 
 in the superiority of that religion which he professed, 
 to a diligent inquiry into the truth of the Christian 
 doctrines. I did not even at that time pray that I might 
 be led into the right way, for I wished to remain in the 
 Jewish faith ; and can I hope that such perverseness 
 should be forgotten, and such hardness of heart pardoned? 
 
 Naomi, I have suffered much in the last few months. 
 
 1 do believe that the Lord has been striving with my 
 spirit, though I resisted his influence ; but day by day 
 that influence has become stronger, and my desire to 
 know the truth more urgent. While you and your father 
 were absent at Joppa, I gave much time to meditation ; 
 and I believe I was sincere in asking my Heavenly 
 Father to bring me to himself, and make me his own 
 accepted child, however trying to flesh and blood might 
 be the means which his love and wisdom should see 
 necessary to wean my soul from all its false dependencies, 
 and its attachment to the things of earth. I prayed 
 also that the true way of acceptance with him might be 
 made known to me ; and that I might be taught to 
 renounce all that was erroneous in the manner in which 
 I had hitherto worshipped Him, and enabled to discover 
 and embrace that faith which would make me pure in 
 his eyes, and meet for the kingdom of Heaven." 
 
 " Then I no longer wonder, my dearest mother, that 
 you have taken such an increased interest in the truths 
 of our holy religion since that time. God has heard 
 your prayer, and graciously inclined your heart to receive 
 the light of the glorious Gospel of Jesus Christ. I have 
 
37 1 NAOMI. 
 
 greatly rejoiced ever since ray return home, to find 
 that you not only permitted me to speak unreservedly 
 of my Lord and Saviour, but that you took delight in 
 the subject, and always seemed to be cheered and 
 enlivened by it ; but I did not know that this was in 
 answer to your own supplications. Oh, I thank our 
 merciful God who gave you the spirit to ask so humbly 
 and sincerely, and then in his love and mercy granted 
 your request." 
 
 " Yes, Naomi, it is all his work. If at last I am saved 
 through Jesus Christ, what a monument of his goodness 
 shall I be!" 
 
 " And is it not equally a miracle of grace, that any 
 one of us should be saved ?" replied Naomi. "Are not 
 all of our fallen race by nature dead in trespasses and 
 sins, until the Spirit of the Lord takes away our stony 
 heart and gives us a heart of flesh ? What pride, and 
 presumption, and self-righteousness once defiled my 
 whole soul ; and yet did my Saviour call me to believe 
 in him, and enable me to trust wholly and unreservedly 
 to his merits for pardon and salvation ! I have never 
 known a single believer in Jesus who did not look on 
 his own salvation as a wonder of grace and mercy, and 
 those who have attained to the greatest degrees of holiness, 
 and have been enabled in some degree to imitate the 
 perfect example set forth by their Divine Master, have 
 ever been those who have also most deeply felt their own 
 natural depravity, and most gratefully acknowledged 
 that all their attainments here, and all their hopes here- 
 after, were the free gift of God. Do not then, dear mother, 
 doubt his power and willingness to save you : ' If the 
 blood of bulls and goats, and the ashes of an heifer 
 sprinkling the unclean, sanctify to the purifying of the 
 flesh, how much more shall the blood of Christ, who 
 through the eternal Spirit offered himself without spot to 
 God, purge your conscience from dead works, to serve 
 the living God! '" 
 
NAOMI. 375 
 
 •'* Yes, iny child, I believe indeed that Jesus has the 
 power, and I will try also to believe that he has the will, 
 to save and pardon even me. It is a wonderful thing 
 that God should give his Son to die for us : and if that 
 be really true, nothing is too great to expect from his 
 love towards his sinful creatures." 
 
 " Oh, eternal thanks be to God," exclaimed Naomi, 
 fervently, " for this confession of your faith in Jesus, as 
 his Son, and your own Saviour, my mother ! May he 
 strengthen that faith day by day, and enable you to 
 triumph in his great salvation." 
 
 " Naomi," replied Salome, "it is not in my nature to 
 feel all that holy trust and confidence that seems to 
 inspire your more ardent soul. While I remain in this 
 world, I shall ever be subject to fears and timorous 
 doubts. But pray for me, that my faith may not 
 altogether fail — that I may be enabled to take comfort 
 in it when the hour of death approaches, as it surely 
 will ere long." 
 
 Naomi turned away to hide the rising tear that 
 dimmed her eye at her mother's prophetic words. Whe 
 was well assured that they were words of truth ; and 
 she had for some time past endeavoured to prepare her- 
 self for the bereavement that was rapidly approaching 
 her ; but she could not contemplate it without deep 
 emotion, or watch the silent change that was taking 
 place in that beloved mother's pallid countenance and 
 wasting form, without feeling that all her trust in God 
 would be required to enable her to bear the separation. 
 
 She paused a moment to regain her composure, and 
 then replied, 
 
 * If it pleases our God and Father to take you to 
 himself, he will support your faith, my mother, and 
 give you victory over every fear and every temptation. 
 Trust in Him, and Him alone, and he will be your 
 guide ever unto death. His rod and his staff they shaU 
 
376 NAOMI. 
 
 comfort you ; and while you lean on Him for support, 
 he will not suffer your foot to slide." 
 
 " Bless thee, my child," said Salome affectionately ; 
 " what a comfort has God given me in you ! Nothing 
 has so strongly shown me the power and the holiness of 
 the religion which you now profess, as the change 
 which it has worked in your character, and the spirit 
 of joy and consolation and meekness and gentleness 
 that it has imparted to yon. When we meet hereafter 
 before the throne of God, it will be my pride to remem- 
 ber that you, my Naomi, pointed out to me the way 
 thither, and your bright example allured me into it." 
 
 " Cease, cease, dear mother ! " cried Naomi : " oh, 
 do not thus rob God of the honour that is all his own, 
 to give any part to a sinful creature like me. If he 
 has been pleased to make me the humble instrument of 
 revealing to you the way of salvation by faith in Jesus 
 Christ, to Him be all the glory and all the praise. 
 Throughout eternity I will bless Him for the privilege, 
 and declare my own unworthiness. Oh that I had 
 grace and strength to act up to the spirit of those 
 doctrines which I so feebly endeavour to impart to you i 
 But I have need of teaching on every point; and 
 were it not for the grace of my Redeemer, and the 
 power of his Holj Spirit, I should fall into sin each 
 hour of my life. How many are my provocations of 
 Him every day, notwithstanding all his mercy to me ! 
 It is only by constant prayer that my sins may be 
 blotted out afresh, and washed away in his atoning 
 blood, that I can in any degree preserve my confidence 
 that I am pardoned and accepted by Him. Let me 
 entreat you to use the same humble means, and you too, 
 my mother, will find rest to your soul, and be enabled to 
 glory in the hope of your free forgiveness and everlasting 
 glory." 
 
 ; ' I have already found some consolation in prayer, 
 
Naomi. 377 
 
 Kaomi, since i have offered it in the name of Jesus. I 
 can feel more confidence that God has pardoned me, 
 when I am enabled to believe that his only Son has 
 hed his blood to take away my sins, than when J 
 -rusted in the blood of sacrifices to make a propitiation 
 for them. I see now that those sacrifices could never 
 take away sin." 
 
 11 They were but the types and shadows of the good 
 things to come," answered Naomi, " and served to point 
 out the one great sacrifice which should at length be 
 offered. I would to God that our deluded nation would 
 now see the worthlessness of all those forms and cere- 
 monies that belonged to the old covenant, and would 
 heartily embrace the new covenant which the blessed 
 Son of God has revealed to mankind. It is a grief to 
 my heart, a bitter grief, to see my dear and honoured 
 father and my zealous brother yet in the bondage of 
 the law, and despising the glorious liberty of the dis- 
 ciples of Christ. Their souls are in subjection to things 
 which cannot profit them ; and the zeal and devotion 
 that would do honour to the cause of Him who died to 
 save them, are devoted to the support of vain traditions 
 and customs that are derived from men. They think to 
 glorify Almighty God by their obedience to these cus- 
 toms of our fathers, but how much more acceptably 
 would they honour Him by casting off their prejudices 
 and receiving Jesus of Nazareth as his anointed Son 
 O my dearest mother, will not you exert your influ 
 ence to bring both my father and Javan out of the 
 way of error ? " 
 
 " I dare not speak to them on such a subject, Naomi. 
 The words would die away unuttered. I am too weak 
 in body and in spirit to contend with them, and they 
 would but despise my feeble voice. Perhaps also their 
 arguments would shake my own faith, which is so iittlo 
 established. I will pray for them, mv child, as you ht r 1 
 
378 NAOMI. 
 
 prayed for me ; and may God give the same success to 
 my petitions." 
 
 Naomi forbore to urge her mother to attempt the eon- 
 version of Zadok and her son, for she saw how unequal 
 she was to such an effort. Indeed the conversation 
 which she had just held with her had exhausted her 
 strength and excited her feelings more than she was 
 well able to bear; and her daughter entreated her to 
 6eek repose on a couch which was always placed for hei 
 upon the terrace. This was a favourite situation with 
 Salome, as it enabled her to enjoy the pure air that blew 
 over the mountains of Olivet and the lovely view that 
 extended beneath them. The terrace aiso was adorned 
 with many a marble vase, in which grew beautiful 
 and aromatic plants ; and these were carefully tended 
 by Naomi, and arranged near her mother's resting- 
 place. It was a peaceful spot in the midst of that 
 turbulent city ; but even there the distant shouts of 
 violence and conflict were heard, and Naomi brought 
 her harp, that by its music and her own sweet voice 
 she might draw away her mother's attention from the 
 sounds of discord that always excited her fears and 
 her grief. 
 
 She continued to sing in a low, gentle tone, until 
 Salome, soothed by the sound and refreshed by the 
 breeze, sank into a quiet sleep ; when Naomi laid aside 
 her harp, and indulged in grateful meditation on the 
 discussion which she had just held with her mother. 
 It is true the faith which she had heard her express 
 was both weak and wavering — clouded with doubts and 
 obscured by prejudices. Yet it was evident that she 
 was sincere in her inquiry after the truth, and really 
 desirous of knowing the will of her Heavenly Father, 
 that she might do it. Therefore Naomi was very con- 
 fident that her mother would not be long left in un- 
 certainty a3 to the way in which she should seek the 
 
NAOMI. 379 
 
 salvation of herself; for Jesus himself had said, "If 
 any man will do His will, he shall know of the doctrine 
 whether it be of God." What comfort did the remem- 
 brance of this promise bring now to the heart of Naomi ; 
 and how earnestly did she thank her merciful Redeemer, 
 who had left such words for the encouragement of all 
 who seek him in sincerity, however small their know- 
 ledge or weak their faith ! She trusted that her beloved 
 mother would yet be spared for some time, and enabled, 
 before she should be called hence, to make 'a full pro- 
 fession of her trust and confidence in the merits of 
 her Saviour. She hoped that when her last hours 
 should arrive they might be cheered and illumined by 
 such a sense of pardon and acceptance as should de- 
 prive death of all its terrors, and make her more than 
 conqueror over all that now she greatly dreaded ; and 
 that then, when life was fading away, and eternity 
 appeared in all its awful reality, she might be able to 
 lay aside her fears and scruples, and tell to Zadok on 
 what her soul was trusting, and whence she derived her 
 peace and joy. But should it please the Lord of life 
 and death to hasten her mother's departure, and deny 
 her the privilege of bearing a triumphant testimony in 
 her dying hours to his power and will to save sinners, 
 yet Naomi felt that she should have no fears for her 
 salvation — no doubts that when her flesh and her heart 
 failed, God would be the strength of her heart and her 
 portion for ever. 
 
 " God ! " she softly ejaculated, " I thank Thee for 
 this blessed hope ! May I but hold my own faith stead- 
 fast unto the end of my pilgrimage ; and then, when I 
 stand before Thy throne, I shall see my mother, my own 
 beloved mother, among the countless throng that shall 
 assemble there, having washed their robes and made 
 them white in the blood of the Lamb ! But where, oh, 
 where will my father be found in that great day ? and 
 where shall Javan stand ? Can it be, Lord Almighty] 
 
380 NAOMI. 
 
 that their blindness shall exclude them from Thy pre- 
 sence ? Shall they suffer the wrath of the Lamb if they 
 continue to despise his mercy ? Lord God, Thou 
 knowest. Thou knowest how much of their blindness is 
 wilful, and whether their hearts are upright in Thy 
 sight ; and Thou art very merciful." 
 
 Naomi buried her face in her hands, and wept. She 
 could pray and hope for the conversion of those she 
 loved so dearly, but the present state of their souls made 
 her shudder. She knew that a heavy judgment was 
 coming speedily upon Jerusalem — the hand of the 
 avenger was already stretched forth to smite the city 
 and her inhabitants ; and there was but one way opened 
 for escape — but one refuge into which sinners might 
 flee and be safe for ever. That way was despised by 
 Zadok, and hated and blasphemed by Javan — how could 
 it then avail to save them? Naomi could not look into 
 the decrees of God, or foresee what His providence 
 should ordain concerning her father and brother. She 
 could not look into their hearts and discover the degree 
 of their responsibility and their guilt. She could only 
 bow in trembling submission to His just decrees, and 
 pour out her soul in fervent supplication that they might 
 yet repent and be converted, ere the days of destruction 
 should come, and there should be none to help them. 
 She was still engaged in deep and anxious thought 
 when Salome awoke, and looked up at her daughter 
 with a smile of greater contentment and peace than 
 Naomi had seen on her countenance for several months. 
 
 " I have been dreaming of former happy days," she 
 said, " when you and Javan and our poor Theophilus 
 were merry children playing together on this terrace ; and 
 Claudia and Marcellus were with us too. I was thought- 
 less, and well pleased to be so, at that time, Naomi ; 
 but I am happier now, in my present weak, declining 
 state, with sorrows, and cares, and miseries around me, 
 than I .ever was while I was ignorant of what Jesus haa 
 
NAOMI. 381 
 
 clone for my soul. I dreamed just now that I anw you 
 all in childish mirth, playing among the flowers at the 
 end of the terrace; and while I looked at the joyous 
 gioup, a bright and glorious being descended from 
 above, and called to Theophilus to come out from the 
 rest of his companions and prepare for Heaven. How 
 joyfully the boy complied! and how gratefully he looked 
 up to Him who had thus chosen him for himself! Then 
 the heavenly visitant summoned you, my Naomi ; and 
 with equal readiness you left your childish sports, and I 
 saw the light that shone from the divine countenance of 
 him who called you reflected in your own. Marcellua 
 and Claudia were both afterwards summoned : and 1 
 looked to see my son also placed in the chosen band ; 
 but no — he stood aloof, and though the same voice of 
 mercy called to him, he did not move. The glorious 
 being turned from him with a look rather of sorrow than 
 of anger, and then he spoke to me. I did not heed his 
 words at first, and many times he called me ere I even 
 tried to rise and obey ; but at length he came and took 
 my hand and drew me forward, and placed me by your 
 side. then my eyes were opened, and I saw a multi- 
 tude of angelic creatures around us, clothed in white ; 
 and they sang a song of triumph, because the Lord of 
 their salvation had looked in mercy upon us also, and 
 had joined us to their happy company. I looked for 
 Javan and for Zadok that I might call them to join us, 
 and share our felicity, but I could not see them — the 
 terrace and all that I had seen before had vanished 
 away; and then I woke with a feeling of peace that 
 I have never known before. Naomi, I believe that 
 I shall soon realise that happy vision, and that all I 
 love best on earth will be partakers of the same joy. 
 If I did not trust that Zadok would surely be of the 
 number, I fear that even the prospect of Heaven would 
 not now make me feel satisfied. And Javan too — my 
 poor mistaken aon! His errors of fa ; .th have led him 
 
382 NAOMI. 
 
 into grievous Bins. May the Lord pardon him the death 
 of Theophilus ! Your father's life has been one of 
 devoted obedience to what he believed to be the will of 
 Gr>d, and of unwearied benevolence to his fellow- 
 creatures. Surely he will be accepted of the Lord, 
 though he may die in ignorance of Him for whose sake 
 alone his sins are pardoned and his obedience rewarded. 
 But Javan gives me far more anxiety. His zeal is so 
 mixed up with cruelty — his temper is so unhumbled — 
 and his conduct so fearfully opposed to the love and 
 mercy and charity that ought to characterize all par- 
 doned sinnc-rs, that I cannot think of him without fear 
 and dread. Oh, in what part of God's revealed will 
 did he learn to persecute his own brethren ? Where 
 did he read that it was an acceptable offering to the 
 Lord of all goodness to shed the blood of one who 
 dwelt at peace with him, and worshipped the same 
 God, and hoped for the same Heaven, though he dif- 
 fered from him as to the foundation of those hopes ? " 
 
 " May his spirit be enlightened to see his errors," 
 replied Naomi ; " and may he yet find pardon. He 
 was less cruel to Theophilus than you believe, mother. 
 He thought he was making a last effort to save the soul 
 of our poor cousin from the devices of Satan. I fear 
 that much of personal animosity was mingled with that 
 feeling, and urged him to execute his fatal enterprise 
 against his liberty; but I do believe that his anger 
 was softened and his hatred subdued after Theophilus 
 was in his power. And when he saw his noble conduct, 
 and witnessed his unshrinking courage, I do believe 
 that he pitied and admired him, and regretted the 
 step into which his own misguided zeal had hurried 
 him." 
 
 " Then why did he not save his life, Naomi? Surely 
 lie had power to obtain his release." 
 
 " Alas, mother, pride and fanaticism forbade his openly 
 pardoning a Nazarene, even if his hard-hearted col- 
 
naomi. 883 
 
 leagues would have consented to it. But speak to hiro 
 i)n the subject, and hear his own feelings and his own 
 thoughts; and you will pity him more, and perhaps 
 blame him less." 
 
 As Naomi spoke Javan himself appeared on the ter- 
 race. His father had met him, actively engaged in the 
 business of the civil warfare, and had told him with 
 deep sorrow that his mother was far less well than when 
 he had last seen her, and that he began to entertain 
 very serious alarm about her. Javan was shocked at 
 this announcement, for he really loved his mother ; and 
 though he had seen her look pale and feeble for some 
 time past, he had not admitted the idea that her life was 
 in danger. He eagerly inquired of Zadok whether the 
 rabbi Joazer, who acted the part of a physician as well 
 as of a spiritual adviser, in the family, considered her 
 illness in so serious a light, and whether any further 
 medical aid could be obtained in the city. 
 
 His father assured him that everything was done for 
 the invalid that human skill could devise, but that he 
 feared her naturally delicate constitution had suffered so 
 much from sorrow and anxiety, that she would never 
 rally again, though she might yet linger for a considerable 
 time. This, he added, was also the opinion of the rabbi. 
 Javan's heart smote him, for he remembered how much 
 he had contributed, by his conduct towards Theophilus, 
 and also by his harshness to Naomi, in harassing the 
 mind of his gentle and affectionate mother, and laying 
 on her a heavy burden of woe, which she had not 
 strength to bear. He hastened homewards, and when 
 he reached his father's house, of late so seldom visited by 
 him, he felt a degree of remorse while he thought how 
 he had been a cause of constant sorrow to its inmates, 
 instead of being their support and joy. He proceeded 
 to the terrace with softened feelings, and approached his 
 mother with a kindness and gentleness of manner that 
 were very unusual. Encouraged by this, Salome con- 
 
334 
 
 XAOUl. 
 
 versed freely with biin ; and Naomi, seeing that she 
 looked tranquil and happy, left her with her son, while 
 she retired to attend to some domestic arrangements with 
 Deborah. 
 
 The conversation that ensued on her departure, between 
 Javan and his mother, was extremely interesting; and 
 whatever was the subject of it, it tended in a great 
 degree to remove the gloom that hung on Salome's 
 spirits; and Naomi found he/ more cheerful on her 
 return than she had ever been since the apprehension 
 of Theophilus, and all the sad scenes which had followed 
 that unhappy event 
 
 
CHAPTER XXL 
 
 Marcellus and his father reached the Roman camp in 
 safety on the preceding night, when they escaped from 
 the plan laid by Simon and Javan for their destruction. 
 As they descended the hill that lay between Jerusalem 
 and the Valley of Thorns, the vast encampment lay 
 before them like a fortified city. A large space had 
 been cleared and levelled by the pioneers ; and there, in 
 an incredibly short time, the camp was formed according 
 to the usual plan of the Roman army. It was an exact 
 square, and surrounded on every side by a strong ram- 
 part about twelve feet high, the top of which was armed 
 with a line of almost impenetrable palisades; and a ditch, 
 twelve feet wide and twelve deep, also ran at the foot 
 of the rampart as a further security. These prodigious 
 works were executed by the soldiers themselves, who 
 were accustomed to use a spade or a pickaxe with almost 
 as much readiness as a sword or spear, and were always 
 kept employed in some useful manner by their com- 
 manders when not engaged in the actual duties of war- 
 fare. A vacant space of two hundred feet in width was 
 left inside the ramparts, and the tents were pitched in 
 the remaining portion of the vast enclosure. They were 
 arranged so as to form broad and straight streets, and 
 in the centre of the whole rose the lofty and magnifi- 
 cent pavilions of Titus, ornamented with the emblem of 
 the eagle, so sacred in the eyes of every Roman soldier. 
 A strong tower had been already erected at each corner 
 of the camp, and the intervening space withinaide the 
 o o 
 
386 NAOMI. 
 
 rampart was lined with scorpions, catapultas, balistas, 
 and other ponderous and dreadful engines of destruc- 
 tion. A handsome gate was placed in the rampart on 
 each side of the encampment, sufficiently wide to admit 
 the broad and heavy waggons and military carriages 
 that attended the movements of the army ; and also of 
 strong detachments of troops sallying forth with un- 
 broken ranks. 
 
 The strictest order and decorum were preserved 
 throughout this populous camp, which were rigidly en- 
 forced by the general and his subordinate officers. The 
 soldiers were summoned by the sound of trumpets to 
 their regular meals, and the same signal warned them 
 when it was time to retire to rest, or to arise and begin 
 the business of the day. The clear blast of the evening 
 trumpet w T as sounding through the camp when Rufus and 
 Marcellus entered the gateway; and ere they reached the 
 quarters of Titus the wide streets were almost deserted, 
 and none remained abroad except those whose duty it 
 was to patrol the different districts, and keep watch while 
 their comrades slept. 
 
 The expedition in which Marcellus had that night 
 been engaged was known and permitted by the general, 
 with whom he was a great favourite. Titus had listened 
 with considerable interest to the story of his attach- 
 ment to the young Jewess, and would willingly have 
 done anything in his power to rescue her from the 
 dangers to which she must soon be exposed; but no 
 open measures could be of any avail, and he could only 
 hope that the scheme of his young friend might be 
 crowned with success. He allowed him to take from 
 the ranks of his own troop such a number of men as he 
 might think sufficient for his purpose, and gave orders 
 that he and his attendants should be permitted to pas? 
 unquestioned through the gates of the camp at any 
 hour, either of the day or night. He had sympathized 
 in the disappointment of Marcellus, when on the two 
 
NAOMI. 387 
 
 preceding evenings he had repaired to the garden in the 
 Valley of Jehosaphat, and returned without any tidings 
 of Naomi ; but he encouraged him in his determination 
 to visit the appointed spot on each following night, and 
 wait in patient hope for better success. All that hope 
 was now gone, and Marcellus hastened to his kind com- 
 mander to communicate to him how all his expectations 
 had been frustrated, and his fears that Naomi might 
 even be subjected to oppression and restraint, in conse- 
 quence of the discovery which had been made by her 
 brother of his unsuccessful attempt to rescue her from 
 impending evil. 
 
 The young soldier and his veteran father were imme- 
 diately admitted into the presence of Titus, who was 
 busily engaged in looking over plans and maps of Jeru- 
 salem and the surrounding country, and revolving in his 
 mind the plans of future proceedings, and the best mode 
 of commencing an attack on the rebellious city. He 
 ceased from his employment on the entrance of his 
 visitors, and heard the account of their meeting with 
 Javan with attentive interest, and sincere commiseration 
 with the mortified feelings of Marcellus. The only con- 
 solation which he could offer him was in the prospee. 
 *f a speedy vengeance on the crafty Jew, and the possi- 
 bility of saving and rescuing Naomi when the Roman 
 arms should have conquered Zion, and a way should 
 be opened for their entrance within her proud walls. 
 But Marcellus knew that much of danger and suffering 
 might befall his beloved Naomi long ere the courage 
 and obstinacy of the Jews should be subdued, and the 
 eagles glitter on the conquered towers of Jerusalem, 
 He knew the unyielding and determined character of 
 their opponents better even than Titus did, and ho 
 anticipated a long and desperate resistance to all their 
 efforts. He shuddered at the idea of Naomi being ex- 
 posed to all the privations and miseries, all the horrors 
 and excesses of a besieged and vanquished city; and 
 
ass 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 he retired to his own tent for the night, with feelings oi 
 anxiety and dread that effectually banished sleep from 
 his eyes. 
 
 The signal for rising and engaging in active employ- 
 ment was welcome to him ; and after the first and most 
 solemn occupations of the day had engaged his atten- 
 tion in the retirement of his tent, he gladly went forth 
 among his comrades, and tried to c orget his owm per- 
 sonal anxieties in the zealous performance of those duties 
 which fell to his lot in the discipline of the camp. It 
 was the custom in the Roman army for all the soldiers 
 to repair in the morning to the centurions of their 
 respective bands, and offer to them a respectful salu- 
 tation. The centurions paid the same compliment to 
 the tribunes, and they in their turn waited on the 
 general or commanding officer, to proffer their services, 
 and receive from him the watchword for the day, and 
 the orders which they were to deliver to their inferior 
 officers. These forms were attentively observed in the 
 camp of Titus, and the tribune who presided over that 
 part of the army to which the equestrian troop was 
 attached, was commanded to prepare six hundred horse- 
 men for an expedition to reconnoitre the wall of the 
 city that morning. He was also desired to inform Mar- 
 ccllus that his attendance was required in the general's 
 tent. He gladly obeyed the summons, for he hoped 
 to be allowed to take a part in the intended movement ; 
 and any occupation of that kind was preferable to passing 
 his time idly in the camp, and indulging his own painful 
 reflections. 
 
 He was not disappointed, for Titus immediately com- 
 municated to him his plans, and desired him to be in 
 readiness to accompany him, as his personal attendant, in 
 an hour's time. They sallied forth at the hour appointed, 
 a gallant band of horsemen, splendidly mounted and 
 equipped, and soon appeared on the summit of the 
 heights that looked on the walls of Jerusalem. As they 
 
THE ESCAPE OF TITUS. 
 
 Page 389 
 
NAOMI. 389 
 
 wound down the last declivities that sbped at the foot 
 of the walls they gazed in astonishment at the turbulent 
 city. Not a man appeared upon the battlements — not 
 a sound of preparation for resistance or attack was 
 heard; even the gates seemed to be deserted, and that 
 scene of violence to be hushed in perfect peace and 
 repose. Titus led his squadron to the right, and passing 
 the angle of the wall which was guarded by the Women's 
 Tower, to the north-east of the city, he filed off towards 
 the Tower of Psephina, which occupied an important 
 situation on the north-west side, near the upper fountain, 
 Suddenly the gates behind him were thrown open, and 
 a vast multitude rushed tumult uously forth, and threw 
 themselves upon the troop of cavalry. Some succeeded 
 in passing the squadron, and placed themselves across 
 the road by which it was advancing, and others burst 
 violently through their ranks and separated their enemies 
 into two parties. Titus was cut off from the remainder 
 of his troop, with Marcellus and a few other brave fol- 
 lowers. He could not advance, for the ground before 
 him was divided into orchards and gardens, fenced round 
 with walls and deep ditches, besides broad watercourses 
 that reached to the walls of the city. To retreat was 
 almost as impossible, for thousands of his assailants 
 crowded between him and his troops, to intercept his 
 movements in that direction. Titus saw that the only 
 chance of escape lay in a desperate effort of strength 
 and courage. He called loudly to his men to keep close 
 to him, and with Marcellus at his side he urged for- 
 ward his noble steed and charged fiercely on those who 
 opposed him. Hundreds of javelins and arrows were 
 discharged at him, and every effort was made to obstruct 
 his passage and secure his person ; but though he wore 
 neither helmet nor breastplate, — for he had not antici- 
 pated that he was going forth to battle, — yet lie did 
 not receive a single wound, but passed through the 
 cloud of missiles unharmed. With his sword he cleared 
 
390 NAOMI. 
 
 a passage before hiru, while his well-trained charge? 
 crushed beneath his feet the wounded enemies who fell 
 around. Marcellus bravely seconded him, and thus did 
 they cleave their way through the dense mass that sur- 
 rounded them and shouted for their destruction. The 
 undaunted courage of Titus and his young companiou 
 excited the admiring wonder of the Jews. They exhorted 
 one another to rush forward and secure the inestimable 
 prize that seemed within their reach ; yet still they shrank 
 away from the rapid strokes of his bloody sword and 
 the irresistible force of his fiery steed, as he slowly and 
 steadily made his way through the crowd. His band 
 of devoted followers formed around him as well as they 
 could, and with a trifling loss the party at length reached 
 the Valley of Thorns, and escaped from their pursuers. 
 Two only were missing from this brave company — one 
 had been surrounded, and with his horse pierced with 
 countless arrows and javelins — the other dismounted 
 incautiously, and was instantly overpowered and slain, 
 and his horse led away in triumph into the city. 
 
 The exultation and joy of the Jews at this event were 
 unbounded. It is true but a small advantage had been 
 gained, yet they regarded it as the happy presage of 
 future victory. Titus himself, the noble and all-conquer- 
 ing Titus, had been forced to fly, and nothing now 
 seemed too great for their hopes and expectations. The 
 news ran through the city with the speed of lightning, 
 and the superstitious inhabitants hailed it as a token 
 that the Lord would give them the victory, and that 
 His arm would now be stretched out to save them. 
 Javan shared the general enthusiasm, and with his pious 
 father gave thanks to the God of Israel for this token of 
 his favour and protection ; and Simon thought it politic 
 to encourage the same feeling among his troops. In his 
 own cold calculating heart he trusted more to the strength 
 of his army than to the invisible arm of Jehovah ; but 
 he knew that the Jews, however sunk in sin, and regard- 
 
NAOMI. 391 
 
 less of the laws of the God and their fathers, yet looked 
 on themselves as his own peculiar people, whom he would 
 save and defend from all those who sought their ruin. 
 Therefore he joined with Zadok and his ardent son in 
 openly ascribing the late signal success to the special 
 interposition of their Heavenly Father, and in exhorting 
 his men to courage and perseverance, under the assurance 
 that the Divine aid would attend all their efforts, and 
 enable them to baffle every attempt of their foes to 
 deprive them of their freedom or their inheritance. 
 
 Zadok returned to his home that evening full of bright 
 hopes and holy confidence, and he endeavoured to inspire 
 Salome and his daughter with the same feelings, but in 
 vain. Naomi ever remembered the sad prophetic words 
 once uttered by her Lord and Saviour, and she knew that 
 the ruin of Jerusalem was drawing nigh. Salome too 
 had learnt from her to believe that not one jot or tittle of 
 what he had pronounced should ever pass away unfulfilled; 
 and her own naturally timid and desponding disposition 
 had made her more readily assent to the truth of his 
 declarations of punishment and woe, than to his promises 
 of pardon and acceptance. She could easily believe that 
 her nation should be brought low and her beautiful city 
 destroyed, for the wickedness of them that dwelt therein; 
 but she could not so easily apply to herself the equally 
 clear assurance that those who put their trust in the 
 Lord should be safe under the shadow of his wing3 — 
 that those who believed in the Son of God should be 
 cleansed from all sin — pardoned, justified, saved, and 
 glorified, without any merit of their own, or any claim 
 on the mercy of an offended God, but a simple reliance 
 on the atonement of his Son Jesus. 
 
 Salome's heart was weak, and when Zadok looked to 
 see her pallid countenance lighted up with joy at the 
 account which he gave her of her people's triumph, he 
 was grieved to observe her turn away and weep. Gladly 
 would she have told him all her fears and all her anxieties, 
 
892 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 but her courage failed her, and she could only show by 
 her dejection that she was insensible to the hopes of 
 temporal glory and prosperity that animated her hus- 
 band's breast, and unable to reveal to him the eternal 
 hopes that, however dimly and faintly, cheered her own 
 spirit and lightened her earthly sorrows. Zadok attri- 
 buted her depression of spirits entirely to her present 
 weak state of health, and he gently reproached Naomi 
 for not using better endeavours to amuse her mother's 
 mind, and at the same time regretted that he was so 
 much occupied in the discharge of his sacred duties, and 
 in the affairs of the city, as to have but little leisure to 
 devote to his wife. Had he suspected the subject which 
 formed the chief and constant theme of discourse between 
 Salome and his daughter during his absence from home, 
 he would still more deeply have regretted the state of 
 public affairs that had compelled him to leave them so 
 much alone, and expose his beloved wife to a danger 
 which he regarded as far more to be dreaded than any 
 temporal evils. 
 
 He had contented himself with the conviction which 
 he entertained of Salome's pioii3 attachment to the 
 religion in which she had been brought up, and her 
 implicit submission to his judgment in all spiritual 
 matters. He also felt assured that her mind was not of 
 that active and inquiring nature that would lead her, 
 like Naomi, to investigate any new opinions or receive 
 the truth of any new doctrines. He knew that she had 
 a great veneration for the rabbi Joazer, and had always 
 considered his opinion as a rule of faith ; and when he 
 requested him to watch over her bodily sickness, he also 
 charged him to lose no opportunity of strengthening and 
 establishing her spiritual health. Thus he believed that 
 he had no cause to fear that the heresy he so much 
 dreaded would ever be communicated to her, and he 
 was well satisfied that the devoted affection of Naomi 
 should watch over her, and provide for her every comfort 
 
NAOMI. 393 
 
 and attention that her present precarious state of health 
 required. Little did this priest of the Most High God 
 understand the power of that faith which he despised. 
 Little did he know of those influences of the Holy Spirif 
 which can change the whole nature of the soul, and 
 infuse a thirst after the truth that nothing else can 
 satisfy. Little did he know of that strength of the Lord 
 Jesus, which is made perfect in our weakness, and which 
 was then silently and gradually working in the soul of 
 Salome, transforming her weakness into strength — hei 
 fears into holy confidence — and inspiring her with such 
 an assured hope of pardon and eternal bliss as should at 
 length shine forth resplendent amid the struggles of 
 departing life, and make her triumphant over all that 
 hitherto she had trembled to contemplate. 
 
 As yet this power from on high was not perfected in 
 her soul, and she was in bondage to the fears of death 
 and the occasional dread of God's wrath ; and notwith- 
 standing all the efforts which Naomi made again and 
 again to chase away her fears and fill her with humble 
 trust in the promised support of her Heavenly Father, 
 and + he atonement once offered on the cross to wipe 
 away all her sins, she was subject to frequent tempta- 
 tions and doubts, that clouded her views and marred 
 her peace. 
 
 Zadok knew nothing of all her spiritual trials, and he 
 frequently talked to her of the joys that would be her 
 portion, if it pleased the Lord to remove her from this 
 world of care, and the reward that would follow her 
 constant obedience to His laws, and her humble trust ic 
 His mercy towards Hi3 chosen people. But the ground 
 of his hopes was not that on which Salome had learned 
 to rest, and the humility which she had acquired at the 
 foot of the cross made her shudder at the spirit of self- 
 confidence that tarnished the piety even of the upright 
 Zadok. Night and morning he prayed with her, and 
 repeatedly he read the Scriptures to her ; but the form 
 
394 NAOMI. 
 
 of his supplications, however earnest, now sounded 
 imperfect in her ears, and his comments on the word of 
 inspiration grieved her heart. Oh, could she but have 
 heard him, who was dearer to her than all the world 
 besides, pouring forth the desires of his heart in the 
 name of Jesus of Nazareth — could she have heard him 
 acknowledge the " Man of sorrows" to be Him of whom 
 Moses and the prophets did speak, how joyfully could 
 she have borne every other trial, and even, she thought, 
 have encountered death with a smile, in the assured 
 hope of his following her to those mansions which 
 Christ has prepared for his disciples! And yet she 
 could not at that time command her faltering tongue 
 to declare in whom she believed, and entreat her 
 husband to seek refuge in the ark provided for the 
 day of calamity. 
 
 The evening passed away in the usual unsatisfactory 
 manner ; and the following day brought with it events 
 tnat occupied Zadok's attention even more than before, 
 and engrossed even more of his time. 
 
 Titus had returned to his camp in the Valley of 
 Thorns, greatly exasperated at the unexpected attack 
 which had been made on him, and determined to lose 
 no time in commencing the siege of the offending 
 city. During the night he was joined by one of the 
 legions which he had left at Emmaus, and orders were 
 immediately issued fcr the removal of the camp to a 
 place called Scopus, within a mile from the outer wall, 
 and so situated as to afford a fine view of the city, 
 and of the level plain which extended to the base of the 
 fortifications. 
 
 At break of day the business of removing the army 
 and all its ponderous equipments commenced, and was 
 performed with all that astonishing expedition and 
 order that distinguished every movement of the well- 
 trained Roman armies. Orders had been given the 
 night before for the men to be in readiness; and soon 
 
 
NAOMI. 395 
 
 after the sun rose, all the tents were taken down and 
 packed in the waggons, with the rest of the heavy 
 baggage. Then the first signal-trumpet blew, and at 
 its sound the troops all fell into their ranks, each 
 carrying their arms, their kitchen furniture, and their 
 instruments for constructing fortifications. The second 
 trumpet sounded, and instantly fire was set to temporary 
 bulwarks and towers that had surrounded the encamp- 
 ment, and quickly they formed a blazing mass of ruin. 
 The third and last signal sounded loud and long, and 
 then the herald, who stood by the side of Titus, raised 
 his voice, and demanded whether the troops were pre- 
 pared for battle; and he was answered by a cheerful 
 and universal shout of assent. Three times he repeated 
 the same demand, and each time the deafening shout 
 of the armed multitude replied to him, while the hands 
 of the troops were raised on high to express their readi- 
 ness and zeal. 
 
 The word of command was given, and that glorious 
 array of invincible men marched simultaneously forward. 
 Alas ! that such a goodly assembly should be moving in 
 all their pride and pomp towards the slaughter of 
 millions of their fellow-creatures, and the destruction of 
 the noblest and most sacred city that ever adorned the 
 earth ! The army advanced in the usual order of 
 march : the allies led the way attended by the company 
 of pioneers, and then the baggage of the officers, escorted 
 by a strong guard. Titus himself followed with a select 
 guard of spearmen and the cavalry belonging to the 
 legions. The military engines, strongly guarded, formed 
 the next detachment ; and to these succeeded the sacred 
 standards, attended by the trumpeters ; then the legion- 
 aries in their phalanx, ten deep ; the slaves with the 
 baggage ; and, last of all, the mercenary troops, with a 
 strong rear -guard to keep order. 
 
 The equipment of this fine army was as admirable 
 as the order and discipline that marked its movement 
 
3yo NAOMI. 
 
 Nothing vain or superfluous was to be seen m the dress 
 or ornaments of either the men or their officers ; while 
 Rt the same time it was evident that the Romans knew 
 the value of a certain degree of show, and endeavoured 
 to produce an imposing effect upon their adversaries. 
 The accoutrements of the officers were superD anj 
 costly : their helmets, cuirasses, and swords were inlaid 
 with silver and gold, and their beautiful and spirited 
 steeds were richly caparisoned ; while the common 
 soldiers prided themselves on their well-polished shields 
 and helmets. The numerous gilded banners which 
 attended the army, in addition to the glittering eagles, 
 increased the brilliance of the scene ; and the whole of 
 that numerous army looked rather as if they were attired 
 and equipped for a public feast, than as if carnage and 
 desolation were their only objects. 
 
 The Homans formed a second encampment near 
 Scopus, two legions being in front, and a third at some 
 distance in the rear ; and while they were erecting their 
 walls and towers of defence, the tenth legion, which had 
 taken its route by Jericho, also arrived, and received 
 immediate orders to pitch their tents at the foot of 
 the Mount of Olives, facing the lofty temple walls and 
 pinnacles. 
 
 Each of the leaders of the rival factions in the city 
 beheld the hostile camps forming under their walls. 
 Eleazar looked from the summit of the temple, John from 
 the porticoes of the outer courts, and Simon from the 
 heights of Zion; and for the first time they all became 
 aware that their only chance of safety lay in a ?mited effort 
 to repel their formidable enemies. They entered into 
 negociations oT peace ; and at length agreed to lay aside 
 their mutual animosities, and combine their now divided 
 forces for a simultaneous attack on the common foe. 
 Zadok and Javan hailed this tardy reconciliation as a 
 second omen that the Lord was on their side, and that 
 he had inclined these fierce and hitherto implacable 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 397 
 
 enemies to forget their personal hatred, and only contend 
 with a valiant emulation who should be foremost hi 
 rushirg on their assailants. Joyfully did the son of 
 Zadok obey the call to arms, and hasten to join his 
 leader. He was at his father's house when the summons 
 leached him. He had returned to his home in search of 
 a part of his armour for the expected sally; and Salome 
 heard wiih trembling fear the call for her son to join his 
 comrades. She gave him a mother's parting blessing ; 
 and when he was gone from her sight, she passed the 
 anxious hours that succeeded in fervent prayers for his 
 safety. How earnestly did she beseech her Heavenly 
 Father to spare his life, and not suffer him to be hurried 
 into eternity while his soul was a prey to evil passiona 
 and baneful prejudices ! Naomi united in her mother' r 
 supplications ; and while they were thus engaged, a 
 fierce and bloody scene was going forward in the Valley 
 of Jehosaphat. 
 
 The combined forces of Jerusalem had sallied out by 
 the eastern gates, and rushing along the margin of the 
 Kedron, had fallen with unexpected and irresistible fury 
 upon the tenth legion, then busily occupied in con- 
 structing their camp. The soldiers were at work in 
 their intrenchments, and many of them were unarmed. 
 They retreated before the sudden attack of the Jews, 
 and several of them were killed before they could regain 
 their arms. Fresh swarms of their assailants still poured 
 from the city, and in their consternation the Romans 
 yet further multiplied their numbers. Accustomed as 
 they were to tight in battle-array, they knew not how 
 to resist the wild desultory attacks of the Jews, who 
 rushed upon them M'ith a blind impetuosity. Some- 
 times they turned and faced their pursuers, and suc- 
 ceeded in repulsing them for a moment and slaying the 
 foremost; but such overpowering numbers followed to 
 take their places, that the brave legionaries were on the 
 verge of a total defeat, when Titus, who had heard of 
 
398 NAOMI, 
 
 their danger, came suddenly to their relief. lie was 
 attended by a few picked men, and fell so unexpectedly 
 on the Jews that he drove them up the valley with con- 
 siderable loss. 
 
 The tenth legion now rallied, and united with the 
 troops that followed Titus in pursuing the enemy along 
 the valley; but notwithstanding the disadvantage to 
 which the Jews were exposed, from the steepness and 
 inequality of the ground, they yet had the courage to 
 turn and face their pursuers after they had crossed the 
 brook. In this situation they maintained the battle till 
 noon, when Titus placed a part of his forces at the end 
 of the valley, and sent the rest to occupy a strong posi- 
 tion on the heights above, in order to secure the valley. 
 This movement was mistaken by the Jews for a retreat; 
 and a sentinel who had been posted on the walls, made 
 a signal to those within the city that the Romans had 
 fled. Instantly a fresh multitude issued from the gates 
 with the undisciplined fury of wild beasts, and bore 
 down the ranks of their enemies by the impetuosity of 
 their charge. They fled to the mountains, and once 
 more Titus and his chosen band of attendants were left 
 exposed to the attack of the infuriated multitude. He 
 was posted on the declivity of the hill, when he found 
 nimself deserted by the main body of his forces ; but 
 taking advantage of his commanding situation, he de- 
 fended himself resolutely, while Marcellus and his com- 
 rades endeavoured to ward off the blows that were aimed 
 at him on every side. 
 
 One of the Jews, who had distinguished himself 
 throughout the engagement by his intrepid courage, 
 advanced through the crowd of his countrymen to the 
 spot where Titus and his brave company stood like lioni 
 holding the inferior animals at bay. With a desperate 
 effort he broke through the Roman band, and aimed a 
 deadly blow at their general. So wild and sudden was 
 his attack, that he would probably have succeeded, at 
 
NAOMI. 399 
 
 least in wounding Titus, whose attention was directed 
 another way, but for the courage and activity of Mar- 
 cellus. He saw the descending blow, and quick as 
 tfiought he sprang between his commander and the 
 fierce Jew, and arrested the weapon ere it reached 
 the destined object. The flashing eyes of the Jewish 
 soldier fell upon him who had thus robbed him of the 
 triumph so nearly won, and Marcellus saw that he 
 was again brought hand to hand in conflict with the 
 brother of Naomi. Revenge was a passion that lurked 
 deep in Javan's heart, and now it rose up to animate 
 him against the young Roman. He forgot his eager- 
 ness to rush upon the general, in the hope that now 
 he had found an opportunity of obtaining vengeance 
 for all the injuries that his prejudiced mind laid to the 
 charge of Marcellus. 
 
 With a bitter curse on his lips, he turned to aim his 
 sword at the heart of the Christian soldier, and was 
 astonished at the strength and dexterity with which his 
 attack was met by his opponent. Marcellus would not 
 for worlds have slain the brother of his beloved Naomi, 
 and he contented himself with warding off the fierce 
 blows of Javan. Had this single combat been permitted 
 to continue for any length of time, Marcellus must have 
 been driven either to seek the life of his antagonist, or 
 to save his own by a retreat, for Javan was resolved 
 to die or to conquer. But happily they were forced 
 asunder by the rush of combatants on either side, and 
 they met no more in that day's battle. 
 
 Those of Titus's troops who had gained the summit of 
 the hill, and saw the enemy come pouring up on either 
 *ide, and attacking their noble general and his faithful 
 band with determined fury, were struck with horror at 
 the critical situation to which they had abandoned him. 
 By a loud outcry they raised an alarm among the whole 
 legion, and spread the information that Titus was sur* 
 rounded and in danger of being massacred.' Bitterly 
 
400 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 they reproached one another for their desertion of thei? 
 brave commander ; and with the resolute courage of 
 men ashamed of their conduct, and resolved to make 
 amends for it, they rallied their scattered numbers, faced 
 their pursuers, and by their determined valour at length 
 succeeded in driving them down the hill. Every foot of 
 ground was well contested by the Jews, but they could 
 not long stand against the force of the Romans bearing 
 down upon them from above in a solid phalanx, and 
 they were compelled to retreat, entirely discomfited. 
 Titus remained to establish a strong and efficient line 
 of outposts, and then retired to his camp, and dismissed 
 his wearied men to seek repose after the lengthened 
 struggle which they had been compelled that day to 
 maintain. 
 
CHAPTER XXTI. 
 
 It was now the time of the passover; and though the 
 festive joy that was wont to pervade the once happy 
 and favoured city at that sacred season was gone for 
 ever, yet even in these days of calamity the hallowed 
 festival still retained its hold on the hearts of the people 
 of Judah. Formerly the whole population of the land 
 used to repair with joyful feet to their holy and beloved 
 city, where they found every house open to receive 
 visitors with a free and cheerful hospitality. This 
 thronging of the sons of Israel to offer up their united 
 praises for the deliverance of their forefathers from the 
 bondage of Egypt could now no longer be effected ; yet 
 great numbers still repaired at the accustomed period 
 to the metropolis, undeterred by fears or obstacles from 
 attempting to accomplish what they regarded as a 
 solemn duty and privilege. They found an entrance 
 into the city, but to retire from it was impossible, and 
 this vast addition to the population of the place only 
 increased the misery of the besieged, by hastening the 
 consumption of the provisions that were yet stored up 
 for the day of want. 
 
 The recurrence of this holy feast at such a time of 
 civil disorder was also the occasion of other calamities, 
 by causing the rupture of the recently established peace 
 between the factious leaders of the city. The great day 
 of sacrifice arrived. The priests were at their stations, 
 and all was ready for the celebration of the sacred rite. 
 Eleazar commanded the gates of the inner temple, where 
 
 D D 
 
402 NAOMI. 
 
 he still Kept his quarters, to be opened for the admission 
 of the worshippers ; when a party of John's most des* 
 perate adherents stole in unperceived among the crowd 
 with swords and other weapons concealed beneath their 
 cloaks. No sooner were these ruffians within the gates 
 than they cast aside their cloaks, and brandishing their 
 swords, fell upon the defenceless multitude, who expected 
 that a general massacre would follow. The Zealots 
 suspected that the stratagem was designed entirely for 
 their destruction, and leaving the gates undefended, 
 they all fled away and took refuge in the subterranean 
 chambers beneath the temple. The helpless crowd who 
 had assembled to worship the Lord God of Israel now 
 gathered around the sacred altars for protection ; but 
 even the sanctity of those hallowed spots was insuffi- 
 cient to preserve the fugitives from the violence of the 
 Zealots. Many were trampled to death, and a still 
 greater number slain either in mere wantonness and 
 cruelty, or to gratify private hatred. The altars flowed 
 with blood, but it was not the blood of the appointed 
 victims shed for the expiation of the sins of the people. 
 It was the blood of human beings, poured forth by the 
 hands of murder and sacrilege, to fill up the measure 
 of Zion's iniquity, and call down the vengeance of an 
 insulted God ! 
 
 At length the fierce partisans of John of Gischala 
 were glutted with robbery and carnage; and having 
 taken possession of the inner apartments of the temple, 
 they made terms of peace with their enemies who v/ere 
 concealed beneath. They permitted them to come up 
 from their places of refuge, and even to resume their 
 arms, and remain under the nominal command of their 
 leader Eleazar ; but in fact they became a subordinate 
 part of the faction attached to John, and thus the sedition 
 which before was divided into three parties was reduced 
 to two. 
 
 Meanwhile Titus was slowly and cautiously adverting 
 
NAOMI. 403 
 
 towards the city. He posted in the camp at Scopus a 
 sufficient body of horse and foot to guard against the 
 incursions of the enemy, and then he employed the rest 
 of the army in levelling the whole space between the 
 place of encampment and the Tomb of Herod, near the 
 pool called the Fishpond of Serpents. All the fences and 
 verdant hedges that enclosed the orchards and gardens 
 were torn up ; and those beautifully luxuriant spots 
 where the inhabitants of Jerusalem had enjoyed so 
 many hours of recreation, were swept away by the mer- 
 ciless hand of war. The trees were cut down, and the 
 clear fountains filled up with rubbish, that a broad and 
 level road might be constructed from Scopus to within a 
 short distance of the outer wall of the city. 
 
 Simon was not idle during this interval ; and as he 
 was unable to meet the advancing foe in a pitched 
 battle, he had recourse to stratagems, by which he hoped 
 to obtain some advantage, however small. He placed 
 the enterprise under the conduct of Javan, as the most 
 daring and faithful of his officers; and the zealous young 
 Jew readily accepted the command. To the astonish- 
 ment of the Eomans they one day beheld a considerable 
 body of the Jews issue rapidly from a gate near the 
 Women's Tower, as if forcibly driven out by a stronger 
 party within. They supposed that this band consisted 
 of the fiercer insurgents, and that they were expelled 
 by the party who desired peace. This idea was con- 
 firmed by a number of Jews appearing on the wall, 
 holding out their hands, and making every sign that 
 they would willingly receive the Romans, and open 
 their gates to them. At the same time they cast down 
 stones upon those whom they had driven out, and who 
 were cowering beneath the wall as if dreading the 
 approach of the enemy, and supplicating mercy from 
 their countrymen. 
 
 The Roman soldiers who beheld this transaction were 
 about to charge in a body, but they were restrained 
 
404 NAOMI. 
 
 by Titus, who suspected some artifice, and commanded 
 them to remain at their posts. A small detachment, 
 however, who were in front of the rest, employed under 
 the inspection of their centurion Hums, seized their 
 arms and rushed towards the wall. Rufus, himself, in 
 the ardour of the moment, forgot the attention to dis- 
 cipline for which he was usually remarkable. He recog- 
 nised the hated and perfidious Javan among those who 
 r»ow seemed exposed to destruction ; and with a strong 
 desire of vengeance for all his cruelty and want of faith, 
 he sprang forward with his unsuspecting men. The 
 Jews, who had advanced to meet them at some distance 
 from the wall, now fled to the £ates, and were followed 
 by the inconsiderate Romans, until they found them- 
 selves within the flanking towers. The artful Javan 
 and his companions then turned upon them, while 
 others sallied forth and surrounded the little band, and 
 those on the walls hurled down stones and other missiles 
 on their heads. They suffered a considerable loss in 
 killed and wounded; but some of them escaped, with 
 Rufus, fighting a valiant retreat, and pursued by the 
 enemy as far as the monument of Helena. The Jews 
 then retired, exulting in their victory, and when they 
 reached their walls they insulted the vanquished Romans 
 by clashing their shields and loading them with every 
 ludicrous and opprobrious name, for their folly in being 
 so easily deceived. 
 
 The proud spirit of Rufus was roused to the utter- 
 most at these taunts, and he fiercely cast them back 
 at Javan, with threats of future vengeance. For the 
 present, however, that vengeance was beyond his reach, 
 and he was forced to lead back the remnant of his men 
 to the camp, greatly discomfited at their defeat and loss. 
 Nor was this all, for they were received with severe 
 reproofs by their tribune for their breach of discipline ; 
 and sc great was the displeasure of Titus that he threat- 
 ened to execute upon the offenders the martial law, 
 
NAOMI, 405 
 
 which punished even such breach of orders with death 
 This announcement caused great sorrow throughout the 
 army, for Rufus and his brave men were deservedly 
 loved and respected by their comrades; and all the 
 officers immediately gathered round the general to 
 implore his mercy. For some time he sternly refused 
 to listen to their entreaties, and it is probable that he 
 might have carried his harsh sentence into effect, as 
 a warning to the rest of the army, had it not been for 
 the earnest intercessions of Marcellus. The grief of his 
 young friend and favourite, and the high opinion which 
 he had always entertained of Rufus, at length appeased 
 his anger ; and he pardoned the offence of the cen- 
 turion and his band upon their pledging themselves to 
 atone for the error by a strict attention to regularity 
 and discipline for the future. 
 
 This act of lenity increased the popularity of the 
 general, and the devotion of the army to his service. 
 With fresh vigour they proceeded to carry his schemes 
 into execution, and in four days the whole space from 
 Scopus to the wall was levelled, for the conveyance of 
 the baggage and removal of the camp. The army took 
 up their position among the northern and western walls; 
 the infantry in front, the cavalry in the rear, and the 
 archers between them. With this impenetrable line 
 between the city and the camp, they removed in perfect 
 safety all the heavy baggage, and Titus encamped 
 within a quarter of a mile from the outer wall, near the 
 Tower of Psephina. Another detachment of the army 
 was posted near the Tower of Hippicus, at some, dis- 
 tance from head-quarters, and the tenth legion kept its 
 position near the Mount of Olives. 
 
 At this period Jerusalem was divided into different 
 quarters, which might almost be termed distinct cities, 
 each inclosed in its own walls, and all surrounded by 
 the great outer wall, which was guarded with towers of 
 solid masonry, of the same kind as that which composed 
 
406 NAOMI. 
 
 the rest of the fortifications. The first or outer wall 
 encompassed the northern quarter called Bezetha. It 
 was built of stones thirty-five feet long, and so massive 
 as to offer an almost impenetrable obstacle even to the 
 powerful battering-rams and other formidable engines 
 of the Romans. It was erected by King Agrippa the 
 First, and though it fell far short of his original design, 
 it w T as yet a work of great power and strength, being 
 upwards of seventeen feet in height, and the same in 
 thickness. The Jews had carried it up to the height of 
 thirty -five feet, but not with the same stability as that 
 part which was built by Agrippa, and the summit was 
 furnished with battlements and pinnacles, which gave 
 it a still greater elevation. 
 
 The second wall enclosed a part of the lower city, and 
 joined the north-west corner of the strong citadel of 
 Antonia. This fortress was built on a high rock, and 
 was separated from Bezetha by a deep ditch. It stood 
 at the north-west of the temple, and with that beautiful 
 and commanding edifice composed a separate and inde- 
 pendent portion of the city. 
 
 The most ancient part of the walls was that which 
 surrounded Sion, the southern quarter of the town, and 
 containing the strong pile of buildings called the City 
 of David. It passed along the verge of the Valley of 
 liinnom, and then turning northwards, joined the eastern 
 portico of the temple. 
 
 Thus the city was calculated to resist the strength and 
 perseverance of almost any army that could be brought 
 against it, being composed of four distinct quarters, each, 
 it would seem, able to stand a regular siege independent 
 of the fate of the other portions. 
 
 The towers which guarded the whole of this circuit 
 were thirty-five feet high, and of the same width. On 
 their summits were lofty chambers, less solidly built, 
 which were again surmounted with large tanks to receive 
 the rain-water. There were in all a hundred and sixty- 
 
NAOMI. 407 
 
 four of these nias-sy towers, the ascent to which was by 
 handsome flights of steps; and the space from tower 
 to tower being about three hundred and fifty ^eet, the 
 whole extent of the walls must have been rather more 
 than four miles. 
 
 Titus ascended the most elevated height in the neigh- 
 bourhood of the camp, attended by Marcellus and some 
 other of his officers, with a strong escort of cavalry. He 
 wished to obtain a commanding view of the celebrated 
 city which he was destined to overthrow, so that not one 
 stone should remain upon another. Had he known what 
 was to be the fate of that splendid city, he would have 
 regarded it with other and more melancholy feelings. 
 The intimate knowledge which Marcellus possessed of 
 the interior enabled him to point out to his admiring 
 general the situation of all its various quarters, and the 
 most distinguished buildings. 
 
 The fortress of Antonia, and the snowy walls of the 
 temple adorned with burnished gold, attracted the im- 
 mediate attention of Titus, and long he gazed on the 
 wonderful pile, where art and wealth had expended all 
 their treasures. The citadel rose conspicuous above 
 the temple, on a steep rock ninety feet high. The 
 body of the tower was seventy feet in height, and it 
 was finished at each corner by lofty towers. It was 
 provided within with every accommodation that luxury 
 could require, and was fitted rather for a royal palace 
 than a garrison for troops. The temple itself appeared 
 a fitting edifice to contain all the countless treasures 
 that had once been lavished on its altars and its walls 
 by the piety of the sons of Zion, and which, in spite 
 of the frequent depredations that had been committed 
 by foreign and domestic foes, were still of surpassing 
 value. 
 
 Titus surveyed all this magnificence, and the many 
 oilier noble and extensive buildings that lay before his 
 view; and then he proceeded, with some caution, to 
 
40b NACMI. 
 
 make an entire circuit of the city. Nicanor, the tribune 
 who had so greatly distinguished himself at Jotapata, 
 was one of those who followed the general, and by hia 
 side rode the liberated captive Josephus. The Jew 
 expressed an ardent wish to approach the walls and 
 address his countrymen, who were watching their move- 
 ments from the battlements and towers; and Nicanor 
 imprudently consented to accompany him, in the hope 
 that their united persuasions might have the effect of 
 inclining the besieged to listen to terms of peace. Jose- 
 phus made an eloquent appeal to them, describing the 
 power and valour of the Romans, and vaunting also 
 the clemency and generosity of Titus towards those who 
 submitted to his arms. But while he was yet speaking, 
 and extending his arms towards his countrymen, as if 
 to implore them to have pity on themselves, one of 
 those on the wall aimed an arrow at his breast, at the 
 same time assailing him with the epithets of coward and 
 traitor. The shaft did not reach its intended mark, but 
 it pierced the arm of Nicanor, who stood close to Jose- 
 phus, and inflicted a severe wound. 
 
 Titus was highly exasperated at this act of wanton 
 cruelty and insult, which plainly showed that all attempts 
 at bringiug about terms of capitulation would be in vain, 
 and he instantly resolved on commencing the siege with- 
 out any further delay. He gave orders to his soldiers 
 to ravage and destroy the suburbs, and to bring away 
 everything that would be serviceable in raising their 
 mounds and completing their works. All the trees were 
 quickly cut down, and the suburbs, lately so blooming 
 and beautiful, became naked and desolate. Titus resolved 
 to make his first attack on the outer wall which sur- 
 rounded Bezetha, because the buildings of that quarter 
 did not reach to the wall, which consequently appeared 
 lower. The spot which he selected was near the tomb 
 of John the high-priest, and immediate preparations 
 were set on foot. 
 
NAOMI. 409 
 
 When the inhabitants of Jerusalem beheld the Roman 
 works being completed, and saw that the day of assault 
 was near at hand, those who had hitherto been entirely 
 occupied in destroying their own fellow-citizens, began 
 at length to turn their attention in the direction of the 
 Romans — the foes alike of every faction — and the more 
 peaceable inmates enjoyed a temporary repose from 
 their outrage and violence. Many of them even hoped 
 and prayed for the success of the Roman arms, as the 
 only means by which they could be rescued from the 
 power of enemies far more to be dreaded. 
 
 The force under the command of Simon consisted of 
 10,000 of his own men, and 5,000 Idumeans ; John of 
 Gischala had 6,00U ; and 2,400 owned Eleazar as their 
 leader. The son of Gioras allowed himself and his 
 followers no respite to their labours. With vast exertion 
 they succeeded in raising the military engines, formerly 
 taken from Cestius, on the walls ; but his men wanted 
 skill to use them with much effect, and the Romans 
 continued their labours under the shelter of their pent- 
 houses of wickerwork. Being also more practised in 
 the use of the destructive catapultas and balistas, they 
 greatly annoyed the besieged, and not only repelled 
 their frequent sallies, but cast over the walls stones of an 
 enormous size from the distance of two furlongs. These 
 masses of rock carried death and ruin in their track, and 
 the Jews knew not how to guard against theo ; but as 
 they were generally of a very white colour they were 
 enabled to see them approaching, and numbers of men 
 were placed on the wall to watch for these silent and 
 deadly enemies. These sentinels gave notice to their 
 comrades the moment they perceived the stone leave 
 the engine, by crying, " The bolt is coming ! " when 
 they immediately separated, and threw themselves flat 
 on the ground, so that the rock generally passed harm- 
 less over them. This stratagem was observed by the 
 Romans, and they afterwards took the precaution of 
 
410 NAOMI. 
 
 blackening the stones, which completely baffled th* 
 besieged, and rendered these tremendous implements 
 fearfully destructive. 
 
 Notwithstanding the great terror and loss occasioned 
 by these engines, the Jews did not suffer their enemies 
 to proceed undisturbed with the mounds which they 
 were erecting, but were incessant in their sallies, and 
 in the artifices which they employed to interrupt their 
 labours. All their efforts were, however, unsuccessful, 
 and the works were speedily completed. Then the 
 engines w T ere brought to a proper distance from the 
 walls, and strongly guarded against the excursions of 
 the besieged. The signal was given, and at the same 
 moment a thundering noise resounded through every 
 part of the city. On three different parts of the walls 
 the battering-rams were let loose together, and terror 
 ran through the heart of almost every dweller in Jeru- 
 salem. The soldiers of the besieged city raised a general 
 and terrific shout, in reply to the first strokes of the ram; 
 and all private animosities, all party feuds, appeared to 
 be forgotten in the dreadful excitement that ensued. 
 Convinced that nothing remained but to unite all parties 
 in the common cause, Simon proclaimed an amnesty to 
 all of John's adherents who w 7 ould join his men in 
 defence of the wall ; and though John was himself too 
 suspicious of his rival leader to venture out of his strong- 
 hold, yet he did not oppose his followers obeying the 
 summons. The two factions combined in their efforts to 
 set the engines on fire by discharging combustibles 
 from above, while strong parties sallied from the gates 
 below, tore away the palisades and killed many of the 
 engineers. 
 
 Titus was unwearied in his exertions. Wherever 
 assistance and counsel were wanted, there was he to be 
 seen in person, and his courage and presence of mind 
 equalled his activity. His personal inspection and en- 
 couragement excited his troops to fresh exertions, and at 
 
NAOMI. 411 
 
 length a tower which stood at an angle of the wail came 
 down beneath the blows of the battering-ram ; but its fall 
 made no breach in the walls. The besieged drew back as 
 if in terror at this event, and the Romans were unsus- 
 picious of any immediate attack, when suddenly a large 
 body of the enemy rushed out from a gate near tho 
 Tower of Hippicus, and fell upon them with resistless 
 fury and impetuosity. They were furnished with flaming 
 brands, for the purpose of setting fire to the engines, and 
 they soon reached the intrenchments. Had they not 
 been most valiantly opposed by a party of Alexandrians, 
 they must have succeeded in destroying all those dreaded 
 machines ; but while they struggled fiercely with their 
 opponents round the engines Titus came galloping up, 
 attended by his cavalry. With his own hand he laid 
 twelve of the Jews dead on the ground, and the rest at 
 length retreated, leaving one of their number a prisoner 
 in the hands of the Romans. This unhappy man was 
 immediately made fearful example of, being crucified 
 before the walls, in the hope of deterring his countrymen 
 from making any more such desperate sallies, lie was 
 the first — would that he had proved the last 1 — of these 
 rebellious people who was treated with such cruel and 
 unjustifiable barbarity, and made to endure those tor- 
 ments which their fathers had inflicted on the innocent, 
 the holy, the divine Jesus of Nazareth. But the fate of 
 chis victim to Roman severity did not in the least degree 
 deter his fellow-citizens from exposing themselves to the 
 same perils, whenever they could hope to gain the most 
 trifling advantage over the enemy. They continued 
 the conflict until night put an end to their efforts, and 
 the Romans retired to their camp exhausted with the 
 severe exertions of the day. 
 
 With the morning dawn the battle was renewed, and 
 tgain the terrific sound of the battering-rams came like 
 thunder on the ears of the besieged. One of those 
 dreadful engines had been named by the Jews " Nicq/' 
 
412 NAOMI, 
 
 or ** The Victorious," for they observed that nothing 
 seemed able to resist the overwhelming strength of its 
 blows. The dreaded Nico continued to work with un« 
 abated vigour throughout the day, and at night it ceased 
 not to thunder against the wall, until at length it began 
 to totter. When the Jews saw that a breach was to 
 be apprehended, they forsook the wall, and abandoned 
 all further attempts at defending it. The showers of 
 darts and arrows which their enemies were able to pour 
 down upon them from the lofty towers which they had 
 erected to overlook the battlements, had for some time 
 forced them to descend from the summit of the wall, 
 and leave the battering-rams to continue their de- 
 structive blows without any effort to interrupt them. 
 They were also wearied with exertion, and anxious to 
 return to their own houses within the second wall, and 
 therefore they deserted the suburb, and left Bezetha 
 an easy prey to the conqueror. 
 
 Those of the inhabitants who still remained in that 
 quarter fled to the more secure parts of the city, and 
 the gateways were thronged with terrified fugitives, 
 carrying all that was portable of their possessions, and 
 hurrying from the expected incursion of the Romans. 
 The confusion and alarm that already prevailed in the 
 city w T ere augmented by this sudden influx of a destitute 
 population, who were entirely dependent on the charity 
 and hospitality of their fellow-citizens for shelter and 
 subsistence. These social virtues had almost expired in 
 that miserable city, while selfishness and avarice reigned 
 triumphant on every side. Few were found willing tc 
 receive and comfort their distressed brethren, and the 
 sufferings of these wretched people were extreme. But 
 uome individuals were yet remaining in Jerusalem in 
 whose hearts all the better and nobler feelings were not 
 extinguished, and who gladly offered an asylum to as 
 many of the fugitives as their dwellings would contain. 
 Among- vhese Zadok was the most distinguished, and 
 
NAOMI. 413 
 
 his benevolence set a bright example to the rich and 
 noble of the city. Several families were brought under 
 the shelter of his roof, and received from the hands of 
 Naomi and Deborah all the assistance and relief that 
 their destitute condition required. 
 
 Salome was at this time but little able to support the 
 constant excitement of terror in which she lived fron? 
 day to day ; and the appalling sounds that reached her 
 ears told her sinking heart that the destined ruin was 
 approaching very nigh. Naomi had hitherto used every 
 precaution to conceal from her mother the progress 
 that the enemy was daily making, and the slaughter 
 that was effected among their countrymen. It would 
 but have augmented her terror and her grief, and added 
 to the constant anxiety which she felt from the perils to 
 which both Zadok and Javan were exposed. But when 
 Bezetha was abandoned to the conqueror, and the 
 inhabitants rushed tumultously into the inner city, 
 mingled with the troops, and uttering wild cries of 
 terror, the truth could no longer be disguised, and 
 Salome learnt that the Eoman eagles were even then 
 being planted on one of the walls of Jerusalem. Soon 
 the whole of the deserted quarter was in the possession 
 of the enemy, and Titus having ordered a large portion 
 of the outer wall to be thrown down, took up his position 
 near what was called the Camp of the Assyrians. His 
 troops commenced an immediate attack on the second 
 wall, and were resisted with dauntless courage by the 
 Jews. John and his party maintained the conflict from 
 the citadel of Antonia and the northern porticoes of the 
 temple, while Simon's men defended the wall as far as 
 the aqueduct that passed to the Tower of Hippicus. 
 Many and fierce were the sallies of the besieged, but as 
 often as they rushed on the well-disciplined foe, the} 
 were driven back with considerable loss. That night 
 both parties remained under arms, as the Romans every 
 
414 NAOMI. 
 
 moment expected a sudden attack, and the Jews feared 
 to leave their walls defenceless. 
 
 As soon as daylight returned the engagement was 
 renewed, and never was a contest maintained with 
 greater vigour and courage than were displayed on 
 either side. The Jews strove to emulate one another 
 in their contempt of danger, and in the fearless exposure 
 of their lives, for they fought beneath the eye of Simon ; 
 and such were the awe and reverence with which he had 
 inspired his followers, that they were willing to brave 
 every peril in the hope of obtaining his approbation. 
 Titus exercised the same influence over his troops, 
 and the pride of their first success, joined to his con- 
 tinual presence, excited them to a stubborn and uncon- 
 querable courage. 
 
 The central tower of the second wall was the point 
 against which the chief efforts of the Romans were 
 directed, and the dreaded Nico was brought to bear 
 upon it with all its resistless force. This tower had 
 been committed by Simon to the care and defence of 
 Javan ; and a strong garrison was placed under his 
 command for the protection of so important a post. The 
 Romans soon drove away almost all these men by the 
 cloud of arrows which they sent among them from their 
 own movable buildings which they had brought to look 
 down upon them, and Javan remained with only ten 
 companions. He scorned to fly, and determined to have 
 recourse to a stratagem by which an advantage might 
 be gained to his party. He therefore desired his men 
 to remain quiet for some time, and conceal themselves 
 as much as possible from the enemy. But when the 
 tower began to totter above their heads, he directed 
 them to start up and stretch forth their hands, as if 
 imploring mercy. At the same time he advanced to 
 the battlements of the tower in a supplicating attitude, 
 and called loudly on the name of Titus. His voice 
 
NAOMI. 416 
 
 reached the ears of the general, who immediately gav<? 
 orders for the assault to be suspended, and commanded 
 Javan to speak. The artful Jew replied that it was his 
 sincere desire to surrender, and throw himself upon 
 the generosity of the noble Titus, and that he had 
 endeavoured to bring all those under his command 
 to the same determination. As he made this deceitful 
 speech five of his men appeared to take his part, while 
 the rest declared that they would never be slaves to the 
 Romans, as long as death was in their power, A fierce 
 quarrel seemed to follow these declarations, and the 
 assault was in the meantime entirely suspended. Javan 
 observed this, and instantly sent one of his men secretly 
 to inform Simon of his artifice, and advise him to take 
 advantage of the temporary cessation of the siege, and 
 to concert measures for some vigorous sally, while he 
 endeavoured as long as possible to attract the attention 
 of the enemy. 
 
 He then continued his pretended expostulation with 
 the adverse party of his own men, who stood on the 
 breastworks, brandishing their swords with a menacing 
 air, and at length, as if resolved to die rather than yield, 
 struck their own breasts with violence, and fell, seemingly 
 dead. The Romans were completely deceived by this 
 pretended act of devotion to liberty, and even pitied the 
 fate of the self-destroyed victims ; but one of them, less 
 generous than the rest, discharged an arrow at Javan, 
 and wounded him in the face. He withdrew the shaft 
 and held it reproachfully towards Titus, who sternly 
 rebuked the man who had shot it, and desired Josephus 
 to advance towards the tower and speak with the Jew. 
 He, however, knew his own countrymen too well to 
 place himself within their reach, and declined the errand, 
 but a deserter named iEneas offered to go in his stead. 
 Javan called to him to come close to the wall, that he 
 might throw down to him some money as a pledge of 
 his good faith ; and when ^Eneas spread out the folds of 
 
4:16 NAOMI. 
 
 his cloak to receive it, he cast at him a large stone with 
 the intention of crushing him on the spot. He missed 
 his aim, hut wounded a soldier who stood near him, and 
 Titus then saw that the whole affair was a treacherous 
 device to gain time. He was enraged at the deceit 
 which had been practised upon him, and gave instant 
 orders for the assault to be resumed with fresh vigour 
 Javan perceived that no further advantage was to be 
 obtained, and in desperation he and his men set fire to 
 the tower in several places. It blazed rapidly up around 
 them, and when the flames were high and fierce they 
 leaped boldly into the midst of them, and again deceived 
 the Romans into a belief that they had bravely sacri- 
 ficed their lives. It was but another artifice, for they 
 had thrown themselves into a secret passage that led 
 underground to the interior of the city, where they soon 
 appeared, and boasted of their success in keeping the 
 enemy so long inactive. 
 
 On the fifth day from that on which Titus became 
 master of the first wall, the second also was taken, and 
 the Jews retreated. The Roman general entered that 
 quarter of the lower city with a thousand men-at-arms 
 and a few other chosen troops, and found himself in the 
 midst of those streets occupied by the clothiers, the wool- 
 merchants, and the coppersmiths, with many narrow 
 lanes, leading to the walls in every direction. In the 
 hope of gaining over the people to his side, and con- 
 vincing them that their wisest course would be to submit 
 without any farther struggle, Titus gave strict orders 
 that no houses should be set on fire or injured, and no 
 massacre committed. He caused it to be proclaimed 
 that he did not wage war against the defenceless popK 
 lation, but against the insurgent garrison ; and that U 
 all the peaceable inhabitants he would readily restore 
 their property. The leaders of the Jews and their sedi- 
 tious troops regarded this lenity as a proof of weakness, 
 and threatened instant death to all who should attempt 
 
NAOMI. 417 
 
 to utter a woid of surrendering. They stabbed without 
 mercy every one whom they suspected of witihing for 
 peace, and then fell furiously on the enemy as they 
 passed along the streets. Some poured their darts and 
 arrows upon them from the houses, and others rushed 
 upon them by the intricate and narrow lanes with which 
 they were well acquainted, but which embarrassed the 
 Romans greatly. Others sallied out of the walls that 
 were already lost, by gates which were not yet guarded 
 by the conquering army, and attacked their enemy in 
 the rear. Advance or retreat seemed alike difficult for 
 the Romans, and but for the presence of Titus, who came 
 in person to their relief with a band of archers, a dread- 
 ful loss would probably have been sustained. He, how- 
 ever, succeeded in driving back the countless assailants on 
 every side, and brought off the greatest part of his men; 
 but the conquest which had been won with so much 
 labour and bloodshed was again lost, and the Jews 
 regained possession of the second wall. 
 
 This success inspired the insurgent troops with the 
 greatest joy and confidence, and they doubted not that if 
 ever the Romans again gained an entrance into the city 
 they should be able to repulse them as they had already 
 done; but they did not consider the progress of that 
 more certain enemy that already was working its silent 
 way through the city, and daily adding to the victims of 
 misery and violence. The cruel and desperate soldiery 
 had hitherto lived in plenty on what they plundered from 
 the people, and they heeded not the distress which they 
 inflicted, and beneath which many were continually 
 sinking and expiring. Indeed they rather rejoiced in 
 thus ridding the city of some part of its disaffected popu- 
 lace, and continued to seize on all the provisions that 
 came in their way and retain them fur their own use. 
 They were unable to repair the breach which the Romans 
 had made in the wall, but with determined resolution 
 they presented themselves to fill it with their own bodies, 
 
 1 E 
 
418 NAOMI. 
 
 and for three days they fought without intermission. 
 Vast numbers fell on the spot, but their comrades stept 
 undauntedly upon their bleeding carcasses to supply their 
 }>lace and share their fate. On the fourth day they gave 
 way, and were compelled to abandon the post; when 
 Titus again took possession of the wall, and caused a 
 large part of it to be razed to the ground, while he 
 strongly garrisoned the remaining portion, 
 
 Still Antonia and the temple looked proudly down 
 upon the conquering arms of Rome, and all the high 
 places of Sion and David's city remained in their strength; 
 and the garrisons were undismayed at the loss they had 
 sustained. Titus resolved to allow the besieged a little 
 time for reflection, in the hope that the peaceable party 
 might yet prevail before it should be too late, and per- 
 suade the rebels to surrender. In order to impress the 
 besieged still more with the strength and discipline of 
 his army, he employed the interval which he allowed 
 them from their exertions in taking a grand review of 
 all his troops within sight of the city. From every win- 
 dow and every tower that commanded a view of the 
 splendid pageant the Jewish people and their tyrant 
 defenders looked down with consternation and dismay, 
 while the whole Roman army, in their best equipments, 
 defiled beyond the waD. It was a brilliant spectacle, for 
 all the arms were uncased, and the polished shields and 
 breastplates exposed uncovered to glitter in the sun- 
 beams ; while the cavalry followed, leading their beau- 
 tiful and richly-caparisoned horses, whose trappings 
 gleamed with gold and silver. All ranks, all classes of 
 persons, were assembled to look on their destined de* 
 stroyers ; and truly it was a sight that might strike 
 terror into the boldest hearts, or induce any beleaguered 
 people to lay down their arms, except the obstinate 
 and insurgent Jews, who felt that they had too deeply 
 offended to hope for any terms from the Romans. 
 
 This beautiful but appalling spectacle was presented 
 
NAOMI. 419 
 
 to the eyes of the besieged for four days; but no offers of 
 capitulation were made — no overtures of peace reached 
 the Roman general; and with reluctance he gave orders 
 for the siege to be recommenced. The first step was to 
 raise lofty mounds against the Antonia, and also against 
 that part of the wall which Was defended by Simon. 
 The Jews had by this time learned to use their military 
 engines with great dexterity, and they now plied them 
 with deadly effect against the Romans employed in con- 
 structing the works. Titus was willing once more to 
 give them an offer of peace, and for this purpose he sent 
 Josephus again to address them ; and having found a 
 spot where he could be heard without being exposed to 
 the arrows and darts of his countrymen, he made to 
 them a long and eloquent speech. He used every argu- 
 ment that religion or humanity could furnish. Many of 
 the people were touched by his earnest expostulations ; 
 but the Zealots were only the more irritated and enraged; 
 and their fury «mew no bounds when they discovered 
 that numbers of the miserable populace were deserting 
 to the enemy. Many sold all that they possessed in the 
 city, and then fled; others swallowed their money and 
 jewels, and then escaped to the Roman camp, where 
 they were kindly received, and suffered to pass unmo- 
 lested to whatever place they chose. Their success 
 emboldened others, and all the efforts of John and Simon 
 were ineffectual to restrain the constant desertions that 
 now took place. Their partizans watched every avenue 
 and outlet with the greatest care and diligence, and 
 cruelly slaughtered all whom they suspected of an inten- 
 tion to desert. This charge also served as a convenient 
 pretext on which they could seize and massacre any one 
 whose wealth they coveted, and numbers were put to 
 death who were innocent of any such design as that of 
 which the murderers accused them. 
 
CHAPTER XXI li. 
 
 The son of Ananus no longer passed up and duun flu- 
 streets of Jerusalem uttering his warning and prophetic 
 cry. He was neither seen nor heard from the day that 
 the siege began. The woes which he had so long and 
 so perseveringly denounced were come in all their dread 
 reality. Famine, with its attendant miseries, was felt 
 throughout the city, and with the general distress the 
 desperation of the insurgents increased also. There was 
 no longer any corn to be seen in the markets for sale, 
 and if the ruffian soldiers heard of any being concealed 
 in private houses, they furiously broke them open and 
 dragged away the treasure. If they were disappointed 
 in the search, they tortured the wretched inhabitants 
 to make them disclose and deliver up what they fre- 
 quently did not possess. Humanity shudders at the 
 horrid rectal of the barbarity exercised by these mon- 
 sters, and the sufferings of their miserable victims ; 
 which w T ere aggravated by seeing their tyrants revelling 
 in plenty, and even in intemperance while they were 
 expiring for want. Every natural affection, every 
 generous sentiment, w r as destroyed by the all-absorbing 
 hunger that raged among all classes. The dearest and 
 the closest ties were severed, and those who would in 
 nappier times have laid down their lives to preserve 
 those of their husbands, their wives, their children, 
 and other beloved relatives, now w r ere seen to snatch 
 from their dying grasp the last morsel of food, and 
 greedily devour it before their eyes. Oh these vvers 
 
NAUM I 421 
 
 days ot sorrow such as never had been, and may God 
 grant they never may be again ! The grey hairs of 
 old age, and the helpless innocence of childhood excited 
 no compassion — all were alike sacrificed to the cruel 
 selfishness that reigned triumphant in that abodo of 
 crime and horror. 
 
 And were there no exceptions *o this awful state of 
 sin and pollution? Had the Lord God ot Holiness 
 and mercy no sanctuary left in that once blessed city ? 
 Blessed be His name, amidst so many who profaned 
 His dwelling-place, there were yet a few in whom His 
 image dwelt, and who thought upon his commandments 
 to do them. In the house of Zadok, piety, charity, 
 faith, and resignation glowed with an inextinguishable 
 flame, and its inmates were as a burning and a shining 
 light in the midst of a thick darkness. The influence 
 of Javan over the partizans of Simon was sufficient to 
 preserve his family from the visits of the plunderers, or 
 if a few of the ruffians attempted to enter the gates, 
 they found them too well secured and guarded; and 
 hitherto the effects of the famine had not been felt so 
 powerfully in that habitation as in almost every other. 
 Zadok had foreseen what must be the unavoidable con- 
 sequence of the waste and destruction of provisions 
 that had been committed by the members of every 
 faction before the commencement of the siege, and he 
 had taken the precaution to lay up large stores of corn 
 and other articles of food against the day of necessity. 
 These stores were unknown to the insurgents, or doubt- 
 less even the protection of Simon himself would have 
 failed to save the dwelling from their attacks, or the 
 inhabitants from outrage and slaughter. The provisions 
 thus preserved were not kept for the use of Zadok's 
 family, but were freely bestowed on those who had taken 
 refuge in his house, and on many others who knew his 
 benevolence and came secretly to share it. He himself, 
 and ail belonging to his establishment, allowed themselves 
 
422 BTA.O& 
 
 no more sustenance than was barely sufficient to support 
 life, that they might have more to give to those who 
 needed ; and their wasted forms and pallid cheeks would 
 have prevented any suspicion that they yet possessed 
 the means of living in plenty. 
 
 The days, the weary days, passed on ; and the pro- 
 visions in Zadok's secret storehouse rapidly diminish ecL 
 With great reluctance he was compelled to restrain his 
 iiberal spirit, and refuse all further aid to those who 
 were not of his own household. The strangers who had 
 so long found an asylum beneath his roof, went forth to 
 seek a subsistence elsewhere, but they only found death 
 in some of its most dreadful forms. Naomi wept in 
 secret over the sufferings whidh she could no longer 
 relieve j but when she sat by the side of her mother, 
 or glided about, a shadow of her former self, to minister 
 to her wants, she forced an appearance of cheerfulness 
 which was far from her compassionate heart. It was 
 with gratitude and joy she watched that beloved mother, 
 and saw her daily fading away ; for though " the out- 
 ward man decayed, the inward man was renewed day 
 by day ;" and she knew that death would be a kind and 
 welcome visitor, to take her from a scene of surpassing 
 woe, to the presence of her Saviour and her God. 
 Zadok too was resigned to part with the object of his 
 love, rather than see her linger in protracted sorrow and 
 anxiety ; but grief would frequently unman his soul, 
 and tears would start to his gazing eye, while he looked 
 on the sinking form of her whom he loved with a devoted 
 affection, and who had been the light and the joy of 
 his life. 
 
 Many hours in every day he passed from home, in 
 fruitless efforts to lessen the misery that surrounded him, 
 and to pour the balm of religious consolation into the 
 bleeding hearts of his dying and despairing fellow- 
 citizens ; and when, wearied with exertion and oppressed 
 with sorrow, he returned to his home, it was with 
 
NAOMI. 423 
 
 difficulty that he roused himself to speak cheeringly 
 to his dying wife, and his afflicted but uncomplaining 
 daughter. Zadok knew that Naomi had no hopes of her 
 country being delivered from the Roman yoke ; he 
 knew also that she looked for the accomplishment of 
 every word of those terrible predictions pronounced 
 on the city by Jesus of Nazareth ; and he marvelled 
 greatly at the firmness and resignation with which she 
 supported these prospects of desolation. But he did not 
 know the inward peace that pervaded her soul, in spite 
 of outward trials, and which was the result of her 
 unshaken confidence in Him whom Zadok despised. 
 He did not know that such a faith in a crucified Re- 
 deemer as glowed in the breast of Naomi, could enable 
 a weaker mind than hers to triumph over all the ills that 
 flesh is heir to, or he would have ceased to wonder at 
 her cheerful patience, and at the smile with which she 
 strove to greet him on his return from his daily occupa- 
 tions. It was for the sufferings of others that Naomi 
 mourned, and for the spiritual darkness of her country- 
 men, especially her dearly -loved father and erring brother: 
 for herself life had little charm, and death no terrors ; 
 and her most earnest prayer was that the Lord might 
 see good to take her to himself shortly after her mother's 
 removal, and ere the city should be given up to the 
 outrages of a conquering army. It was only when she 
 thought of Marcellus that a bursting sigh would rise, 
 and a bitter tear tremble in her eye. It was sad to 
 think how soon that heart which was devoted only to 
 her would have to mourn her loss ; and that eye which 
 had looked on her with admiring pride and love, would 
 seek her among the mangled bodies of the famished and 
 the slain. 
 
 Zadok lamented and deeply sympathised in the 
 miseries of his nation, but he did not yet despair of her 
 final triumph. He could not yet believe that the God of 
 Israel had abandoned his favoured people, and the city 
 
424 NAOMI. 
 
 where his glory had dwelt ; and though heavy were the 
 chastisements with which He was now visiting the Bins 
 of his children, yet the priest trusted that He would 
 era long remove the rod of his anger, and stand up to 
 deliver them from the oppressor. In this hope he sus- 
 tained his own dauntless courage, and excited others to 
 the same confidence. Javan was even more sanguine 
 than his father : he exulted in the desperate condition 
 to which Jerusalem was reduced, for he hoped that 
 "yaen the hour of her greatest darkness had arrived, 
 then would the " Sun of Righteousness arise, with 
 dealing in his wings;" then would the great Messiah 
 appear, to triumph over every foe, and reign " before 
 his ancients gloriously." 
 
 The rabbi Joazer also shared these hopes, and fre- 
 quently expressed them to Salome, when he came to 
 visit her, and Bought to cheer her drooping spirits. He 
 readily perceived that she did not enter into his expecta- 
 tions of future victory, and he taunted Naomi with 
 having filled her mother's mind with her own heretical 
 fears. Naomi did not deny the charge ; she wished 
 that Salome would take courage to confess her faith ere 
 her weakness should become too great for the effort; 
 but when she gently urged her to do so, she always 
 replied that she had not then the power; and hei 
 daughter feared that she would depart without making 
 one effort for her husband's conversion. The fear of 
 death had ever been a powerful feeling with Salome ; 
 and its near approach had not yet lessened its terrors. 
 Her hope of future blessedness was daily growing 
 stronger and clearer, but her dread of the dark valley 
 of the shadow of death, by which she must pass to her 
 glorious rest, appeared unconquerable, and was the 
 cause of much anxiety to Naomi. Many and fervent 
 were the prayers she offered up ai the throne of grace 
 for her mother's support and comfort when the trying 
 hour should arrive ; and unweariedLar did she endeavour 
 
MAOM1. 425 
 
 to strengthen her soul with the blessed proTiiises of God, 
 that He will be with his people in the time of weakness, 
 and at the hour of death. 
 
 For a time her efforts would sometimes appear success- 
 ful, and Salome would recover the naturally placid 
 expression of her countenance, but ere long the same 
 doubts and distressing fears would arise and the same 
 restlessness return. Then she would call on Naomi, and 
 entreat her again to repeat the same words c" consola- 
 tion, and pour forth her prayers in her behalf. If 
 Naomi was absent, her faith failed ; but while she hung 
 over her, and whispered to her the encouraging promises 
 of Scripture, she felt calm and joyful. She was sorely 
 tempted of Satan ; but when she could wield the sword 
 of the Spirit, and shelter herself behind the shield of 
 faith, she was enabled to quench all his fiery darts, and 
 baffle his reiterated attacks. There was one point 
 on which she was very anxious, and suffered many fears ; 
 and that was whether she could be accepted by Christ 
 as one of his children, when she had not been admitted 
 by baptism into his visible church ; and it required all 
 Naomi's arguments to convince her that as the appointed 
 rite was out of her power, a willing heart and obedient 
 spirit would be as acceptable to her merciful Lord, as if 
 she had enjoyed all the privileges and advantages of 
 partaking in his sacraments. When the tempter was 
 baffled at one point he harassed her at another ; but 
 " He who was on her side, was greater than all that 
 were against her ;" and he gave to Naomi the happy 
 privilege of soothing her mother's fears and stilling her 
 doubts. Her precious copy of the Gospel was now 
 doubly valuable to her, since she was permitted to read 
 it to her dying parent, and witness the peace and joy 
 which she derived from listening to it. She grieved 
 that Salome still enjoined her to conceal it whenever 
 Zadok entered the house, or approached the terrace 
 where she loved to repose during the cool evening 
 
426 NAOMI. 
 
 hours ; but she waited in faith and patience for the time 
 nhen her timidity should cease, and she should obtain 
 an answer to her prayers. Her tender assiduity was 
 also engaged in daily efforts to save her mother from 
 bodily privations, and furnish her every indulgence and 
 comfort that her weakness required. Little food of any 
 kind remained, and that was mostly of the coarsest 
 description ; but Naomi could look from the terrace, 
 and behold her father's garden beyond the walls, where 
 the ripe fruit was hanging in clusters. Could she not 
 obtain some to cool the parched lips, and allay the feverish 
 thirst of her mother ? 
 
 She did not communicate her bold scheme to Salome, 
 for she knew that she would forbid her attempting it ; 
 but she applied to the faithful and devoted Deborah, 
 and with some difficulty persuaded her to consent to 
 share the enterprise. With trembling steps these two 
 defenceless women issued from the private gate at the 
 back of Zadok's house, and with many a fearful glance 
 on either side, passed rapidly down the unfrequented 
 lane that led to the wall of the city. A sentinel was 
 posted at the narrow gate through which she had so 
 often passed in former days to bend her steps towards 
 Bethany, but he was one of her father's own retainers, 
 for the care of that entrance was committed by Simon 
 to the priest. The man at first refused to let her pass, 
 but at length he w T as moved by her entreaties, and 
 unlocked the heavy portal, on her promise to return 
 with the greatest speed. His life would have been 
 forfeited if his breach of orders had been discovered ; 
 but he could not refuse the urgent request of his young 
 mistress; and that part of the town was then almost 
 deserted, as all the troops were engaged at the northern 
 wall, except a few sentinels who kept watch over the 
 movements of the tenth legion on the Mount of Olives. 
 The garden of Zadok was extensive, and part of it 
 reached almost to the foot of the wall which circumstance 
 
NAOMI. 12/ 
 
 had preserved it from the destruction that had fallen on 
 all the orchards and gardens at a greater distance. The 
 troops also who were encamped on the opposite hill had 
 hitherto been employed in constructing their inounda 
 and intrenchments ; and no attack had been made on 
 the eastern side of the city. Naomi darted forward 
 with rapid footsteps, and in a few minutes she had 
 gathered as much fruit as her enfeebled hands could 
 carry. Her heart beat violently with fear, but she 
 blessed God for the treasure she had obtained, and hastily 
 called on Him to protect her. Followed by Deborah, 
 breathless with fear and speed, she regained the gate, 
 which was immediately opened by the sentinel, and as 
 speedily closed and secured. She hoped that all danger 
 was past ; but who can conceive her terror when she 
 saw a party of Simon's men appear, who, on perceiving 
 her, rushed towards the spot where she stood! She 
 sprang forwards with her burden, in the hope of reach- 
 ing the entrance to her father's house, and Deborah 
 attempted to follow her; but their trembling feet were un- 
 able to save them, f;nd the ruffians surrounded and seized 
 them. Naomi sank on her knees, and while the prize 
 which she had encountered so much danger to obtain, 
 fell on the ground, she buried her face in the folds of 
 her garment, and implored the mercy of those wretches 
 who knew not what mercy meant." At this moment 
 the voice of Javan sounded in her ears, and looking up, 
 she beheld her brother, who gazed upon her with 
 astonishment and displeasure. He was leader of the 
 party who had thus intercepted her return, and he had 
 followed them more slowly when he saw them rush upon 
 their prey. Little did he suspect that it was his sister 
 who was thus in the power of the savage crew, until 
 the sound of his voice caused her to raise her head, and 
 ke beheld her pale and terrified countenance. With a 
 siern authority he commanded his men to let her go 
 free, and they sullenly obeyed him ; but it was with the 
 
42$ NAOMI. 
 
 angry look of a beast of prey, compelled to relinquish 
 its intended victim at the word of its more cruel and 
 powerful master. 
 
 Javan then raised his sister, and demanded for what 
 cause she had ventured out, and where she had pro- 
 cured the fruit which lay scattered around her. He 
 was astonished at the boldness of her enterprise, when 
 ghe informed him that she had been to the garden 
 beyond the walls, and could not refuse his admiration 
 at the filial devotion which had prompted her to make 
 such a perilous attempt. He conducted her to the 
 door of Zadok's house, closely followed by the terrified 
 Deborah, who, in spite of her alarm, had gathered up 
 the fallen fruit that was within her reach, and bore it 
 off amid the fierce glances of the soldiers. They did not 
 dare to snatch it from her; but they muttered curses on 
 their leader, who had overawed their violence and pre- 
 vented their cruelty. Javan had saved his sister from 
 the consequences of her temerity, but he determined 
 to execute prompt vengeance on the sentinel who had 
 permitted her to take so daring a step. He returned 
 to his men, and seeing their looks of rage and disap- 
 pointment, he commanded them to allay their thirst for 
 blood by slaying the unfaithful sentinel. In a moment 
 they transfixed him with their lances, and then threw 
 his bleeding corpse at the threshold of Zadok's house, 
 as a warning to his. daughter that her excursions exposed 
 both herself and others to peril. The ruffians then 
 opened the gate, and rushed tumultuously out in search 
 of those fruits which had tempted Naomi. Javan did 
 not attempt to restrain them, for he feared to chafe their 
 angry spirits too much, and he suffered them to gratify 
 their love of destruction by breaking and cutting dowa 
 the luxuriant trees and plants, after they had gathered 
 the fruit. Some they carried away, but much more they 
 trampled beneath their feet, and then returned again to 
 the gate. Javan left two of the party to act as eentineia 
 
NAOMI. 4:29 
 
 m the place of him whom they had slain, and led on 
 the rest of the band to execute the business which 
 had called for their exertions, when their attention 
 had been diverted by the appearance of Naomi and her 
 attendant. 
 
 Salome had been carried out to her customary place 
 on the terrace, and was reclining theie, when Naomi 
 returned to her, paler than ever, and greatly agitated, 
 but still with an expression of joy lighting up her coun- 
 tenance. 
 
 "Where have you been, my child?" asked Salome 
 eagerly ; " and why have you been so long absent ? 
 Have you been to Mary's house, and brought from her 
 garden those beautiful grapes?" 
 
 " No, mother, Mary's garden has been long ago ex- 
 hausted of all that it produced. These grapes I gathered 
 from the vines which last summer you trained over the 
 entrance to our own garden by the brook." 
 
 " What can you mean, Naomi ! Have you ventured 
 beyond the walls ? You could not have been so rash ?" 
 
 " I saw your feverish cheek and parched lip, my 
 mother, and I saw these clustering grapes and ripe figs 
 hanging in our own beautiful garden. Can you wonder 
 that I should make an effort to obtain them for you?" 
 
 " Bless thee, my dearest Naomi. But the risk w T as too 
 great, and you must not venture again. Did you meet 
 no one by the way ? I heard a noise of shouting and 
 violence in the street beneath the wall." 
 
 " It was a party of Javan's soldiers," replied Naomi. 
 " They did alarm me greatly ; but the Lord preserved 
 me, and sent my brother to deliver me out of their 
 hands." 
 
 " Then you have indeed been exposed to danger, and 
 for my sake, Naomi. Never, never again let your 
 anxiety for my comfort lead you to take such a step. 
 Rather would I bear the extremity of suffering and 
 want, tb*n that you should encounter the risk of lueet- 
 
430 NA.OMI. 
 
 ing those lawless ruffians who are the scourge of ou» 
 unhappy city. Promise me, my child, that you will not 
 again set your foot beyond these walls, which by God'? 
 blessing have hitherto protected us from their violence.** 
 
 " I shall not again be tempted by the fruitfulness of 
 that beloved spot yonder," answered Naomi with a sigh. 
 " Look, mother, the spoilers are there. I see them 
 cutting down and wantonly destroying all the plants 
 and flowers, in which we used to take so much delight. 
 There, there they fall beneath the strokes of their swords, 
 and the fertile garden is becoming a desert." 
 
 Naomi turned away, unwilling any longer to witness 
 the havoc and destruction of the trees beneath whose 
 shade she had passed the happiest hours of her childhood 
 and youth. Just then the little David came bounding 
 along the terrace towards her, and called away her 
 attention by his playful caresses. He came for the 
 daily supply of food which Naomi denied to herself that 
 she might bestow it on him. She could not bear to see 
 his little dimpled cheek grow pale and wan, and his 
 bright laughing eye look dim with pining want ; and to 
 supply the deficiency of nourishment which his mother 
 was now unable to prevent, she every day laid by a 
 portion for her little favourite. 
 
 The house of Mary was at a very short distance from 
 that of Zadok, and when the street was empty, the little 
 boy used to come day by day for his accustomed meal. 
 How joyfully he smiled when Salome beckoned him to 
 the side of her couch, and placed in his hands a bunch 
 of grapes that they could hardly hold ! The little fellow 
 eagerly swallowed a few of the delicious fruit, and then 
 pausing, he exclaimed, 
 
 " I will take them to my mother ; she said she was 
 very hungry, and her cheek looked very pale when I 
 kissed her and came away. These grapes will do her 
 good." 
 
 " You shall take her some more, my dear boy," said 
 
NAOMI. 431 
 
 Salome : " I fear she suffers much distress and want 
 Would to God that I could relieve her." 
 
 The grateful happy child received the gift with joy, 
 and calling his nurse, hurried back to share the unusua? 
 luxury with his mother. Mary was indeed reduced to 
 a degree of privation and want, which her delicate and 
 luxurious mode of life had made her quite unequal 
 to bear with fortitude or patience. Her temper was 
 naturally irritable and uncontrolled, and now anxiety, 
 and fear, and distress had made her still more the slave 
 of passion. She sat gloomy and distracted in hei 
 chamber, when her lovely boy ran towards her with 
 childish glee, and presented his welcome offering. Mary 
 snatched the fruit and eat it hastily. She did not look 
 pleased, as David had expected, but she gazed wildly at 
 him, and burst into tears. 
 
 " Why do you weep, mother ?" asked the child. " I 
 thought that you would smile and thank me, as I 
 thanked the good Salome." 
 
 " I weep because my heart is sad," replied Mary. 
 rt The heiress of Bethezob is reduced to beggary, and 
 her child is fed by the charity of others. O my father, 
 if thou hadst foreseen the sufferings of thy daughter, it 
 would have broken thy heart, which lived but in me, 
 and the hope of my happiness. Alas ! the spoiler has 
 taken all the wealth which thou didst bequeath to me. 
 My friends have forsaken me, my domestics despise and 
 rob me, and I am desolate and miserable." 
 
 It was too true. Mary had lived in dissipation ; and 
 those who gladly frequented her house when they found 
 splendour and profusion there, abandoned her when she 
 had no longer the means of entertaining them. She 
 had neglected the friendship of Zadok and his family ; 
 and though her child spent much of his time with them, 
 she had seldom eroded their threshold since ehe had 
 ceased to be an inmate of their house. Now that she 
 was in distress, pride withheld her from seeking their 
 
432 naomi. 
 
 society; and though she received from them almost 
 all her means of subsistence, it was with a sullen and 
 ungracious spirit. It was from the vengeance of Isaac, 
 and the treachery of her servant Reuben, that she had 
 suffered the loss of almost all her property. She con^ 
 fided blindly in the supposed integrity of Reuben, and 
 he knew where she had concealed the most valuable of 
 her possessions. He failed not to inform his employer 
 Isaac of what was told to him in confidence, and ere 
 long a band of Zealots entered and pillaged the house. 
 It was a part of their orders to carry off the lady of 
 Bethezob to the head-quarters of their party in the 
 temple ; but she succeeded in eluding their search, and 
 remained free, but deprived of all that might avail 
 to procure the necessaries of life as the scarcity and 
 famine increased. A measure of wheat was now worth 
 far more than its weight in gold, and the vilest rubbish 
 was eagerly purchased at a high price by those who still 
 had money in their possession. All the grass and herbs 
 that could be found in the city were used as food by 
 those who were destitute of any other means of sub- 
 sistence ; and many of the poorest of the people would 
 steal out, and wander by night down the ravines, in the 
 hope of picking up something to allay the torments ot 
 hunger. These wretched creatures would willingly have 
 fled, and deserted to the Romans ; but they hesitated to 
 forsake their wives and children, who were sure to be 
 cruelly murdered as soon as it was known that their 
 husbands and fathers had left the city. Titus dis- 
 covered the practice of these men, and set an ambush 
 to surprise and take them prisoners. When they were 
 attacked they made a vigorous resistance, but they were 
 overpowered and carried to the camp. 
 
 For the crime of defending themselves, they wer< 
 barbarously scourged and tortured, and then hung up 
 before the walls writhing in the agony of crucifixion. 
 Again and again othero v/ere driven by despair and 
 
NAOMT. 433 
 
 famine to make the same attempt at obtaining relief, and 
 the same dreadful fate awaited them. When morning 
 dawned upon that ill-fated city, it often displayed to the 
 view of the horror-stricken inhabitants as many as five 
 hundred crosses, each supporting a tortured victim. The 
 Roman soldiers added ridicule and insult to their cruelty, 
 and fastened the bodies in every sort of ludicrous position, 
 taunting and reviling the miserable beings while they 
 expired in agony. The spots chosen for these appalling 
 scenes were at length crowded with crosses, and wood 
 was wanting to furnish fresh implements of torture for 
 the prisoners who were nightly brought in. Nothing 
 can be said to extenuate the guilt and inhumanity of 
 these executions. They were a fearful example of 
 heathen barbarity in the most civilized nation of that 
 period, and by the command of one of her most enlight- 
 ened generals. Titus believed that by these awful and 
 repeated warnings he should weary the people of resist- 
 ance, and convince them that it was better to throw 
 themselves openly on his mercy ; and he also feared 
 that it would be unsafe to let them escape. In vain 
 Marcellus pleaded with his noble commander, and be- 
 sought him almost with tears of agony, to forbear this 
 wanton infliction of death and torment. His expostu 
 lations moved the general to sympathy, but failed to 
 make him change his cruel policy. 
 
 The effect produced on the beseiged by these execu 
 tions was contrary to that which Titus expected. The 
 Zealots seized on the friends and relatives of the victims 
 and dragging them to the walls and towers, compellel 
 them to behold the dreadful spectacle of Roman cruelty. 
 This checked the desertions ; and none fled to the camp 
 of the besiegers but those who preferred running the 
 risk of immediate death rather than remaining to suffei 
 the slower torments of hunger. Some of these were sent 
 back into the city by Titus with their hands cut off 
 and a message to John and Simon, exhort' ug them to 
 F f 
 
434 NAOMI. 
 
 capitulate before it was too late, and not foice him to 
 destroy both the city and the temple. 
 
 Instead of complying with this advice, John com* 
 menced undermining the embankments on which the 
 Roman engines were placed. He carried a quantity of 
 combustibles to the spot; and when all the machines 
 were erected and ready to begin their attack, he set fire 
 to the pitch and sulphur, and immediately the ground 
 began to rock and heave as with an earthquake. 
 Volumes of smoke and flame issued from the ground, 
 and the embankment, with all the ponderous engines, 
 fell into the fiery abyss. Thus the works which had 
 cost the Romans seventeen days of constant labour were 
 destroyed in an hour. The army were greatly dis- 
 couraged at this and other losses which were effected 
 by the desperate valour of the Jews. Titus called a 
 council of his officers, and proposed to them that they 
 should either storm the city immediately, repair the 
 works and resume the siege, or else draw a complete 
 line of circumvallation round it, and starve the garrison 
 to surrender. The last of these plans was decided on, 
 and immediately executed. In three days the trench 
 and embankment were completed, and extended a dis- 
 tance little less than five miles. 
 
 Naomi could watch the progress of this work along 
 the Valley of Kedron and the Mount of Olives, and with 
 the sad reality before her eyes she remembered how the 
 pitying Jesus had declared that " the days should come 
 when the enemies of Jerusalem should cast a trench 
 about her, and keep her in on every side;" and she 
 looked for the speedy accomplishment of the remaining 
 part of the denunciation, " and they shall lay thee even 
 with the dust, and thy children within thee, because 
 thou knowest not the time of thy visitation." 
 
 Salome had ceased to occupy her usual position on 
 the terrace. Her weakness had greatly increased, aiu 1 
 she had received a shock to her feelings the last time she 
 
NAOMI. 435 
 
 had been carried out, which had almost overpowered 
 her. She had desired to enjoy the early morning air, 
 and watch the sun rising gloriously over the Mount of 
 Olives, and she was borne as usual to her couch. But 
 what was her horror on looking towards the mount, to 
 behold the summit crowned with crosses, and to per- 
 ceive that each cross was furnished with a living victim ! 
 A deadly faintness overcame her, and she was carried 
 back to her chamber in a state of unconsciousness. 
 When she recovered, the impression of the dreadful 
 spectacle clung to her mind, and she could not shake it 
 off for several days. Her weakness and exhaustion 
 were considerably augmented by the shock, and it was 
 evident to Naomi and her father that the beloved suf- 
 ferer had not long to live. 
 
 Naomi rejoiced to perceive that as her mother's bodily 
 powers failed, her soul was strengthened, and her desire 
 to bear a good testimony to the grace of her Redeemer 
 before she departed became fixed and strong. The 
 dread of death subsided, and she looked for its approach 
 with calmness and peace. Her only fear was now for 
 the fate of Naomi, and though she tried to put her trust 
 in the Lord, and commit her child to Him in confidence, 
 she could not think of leaving her ia that distracted city 
 without grief and anxiety. 
 
CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 The immediate effect of the strict blockade which Titus 
 had established was to carry the horrors of famine to 
 their height. Whole families lay expiring together, 
 and the streets w T ere strewn with the bodies of the dead 
 and dying. None wept over them — none buried them. 
 No cry was heard in the streets, for the wretches had 
 not strength to complain : they lay in a state of mute 
 anguish, waiting unheeded by those whom once they 
 loved, for the last expiring pang. The only sounds 
 that broke the oppressive silence of that city of death, 
 were the bands of robbers forcing open the houses in 
 search of food and plunder, or the blows which they 
 wantonly inflicted on the dead bodies that were scat- 
 tered on every side. For some time the soldiers made 
 an attempt at burying the corpses, as they feared their 
 exposure might occasion a pestilence ; but they soon 
 became too numerous, and then they threw them over 
 the walls into the trenches below. Even this precaution 
 ceased ere long, and the whole city was poisoned with 
 the odour as of a vast charnel-house. The way to the 
 walls was actually choked with dead bodies; yet still 
 the soldiers both of John and Simon went trampling 
 »ver them to man the fortifications, with a desperate 
 courage and hardened indifference. 
 
 At this time another crime was added to the awful 
 catalogue of Zion's sins. The high-priest Matthias was 
 felnin on a pretended charge of holding a correspondence 
 with the Romans; and the crueltv of the act was 
 
NAOMI. 437 
 
 enhanced by the three sons of the venerable old man 
 being first massacred before his eyes. This sacrilegious 
 murder at length excited in the populace a determined 
 resolution to shake off the tyrannical yoke under which 
 they had so long groaned in silence. One of their 
 number, named Judas, conspired with several others to 
 betray one of the towers to the enemy. They made the 
 offer of surrendering it, but the Romans had learned to 
 be suspicious of such overtures, aa>l hesitated to take 
 advantage of it. While they paused the conspiracy 
 was revealed to Simon, and instant vengeance overtook 
 Judas and his accomplices. They were slaughtered, 
 and their bodies cast down to those with whom they 
 had been parleying. This plan being defeated, the 
 wretched people again began to desert in multitudes ; 
 but their sufferings did not always end with their reaching 
 the Roman camp, for many of the famished creatures so 
 eagerly devoured the food which was presented to them 
 by the soldiers that they died in agony. Others perished 
 yet more miserably. They were suspected of having 
 swallowed their gold and jewels before they left the 
 city ; and to obtain this wealth the Arabian and Syrian 
 allies seized a large party of the deserters, and actually 
 cut them open alive, and searched for the treasure. 
 
 When this inhuman proceeding reached the ears oi 
 Titus he was filled with indignation, and would have 
 ordered his cavalry to surround and slay the murderers, 
 but that their great numbers deterred him from such an 
 act of justice. He however denounced death against 
 whoever should in future be guilty of such barbarity 
 but the love of gold was in many instances greater than 
 the fear of detection, and the crime was not entirely 
 prevented. 
 
 The calamities of Jerusalem were at their height. 
 What a spectacle of God's r'ghteous vengeance did the 
 proud city now display 1 Within the walls the rival 
 factions dyed their hands in each other's blood, and in 
 
438 NAOMI. 
 
 that of their helpless countrymen ; and without, the 
 Roman camps covered the surrounding hills. The 
 trumpets and shouts of the armed host resounded 
 through the day, and in the darkness of night their 
 watch-fires were seen gleaming on every side. All the 
 pastoral beauty of the scene had departed. The sum- 
 mer dwellings and garden-houses of the Jewish nobles 
 that so lately were seen among the trees, in every 
 variety of architecture, had been levelled to the ground 
 by the troops of Titus, and the vineyards and shady 
 groves were swept away. The gardens had become a 
 sandy waste, cut up in every direction by trenches and 
 military works, in the midst of which was seen the fatal 
 wall of Titus, effectually shutting out all hope of relief 
 or reinforcement from the beleaguered city. Within 
 its sad enclosure all was dark despair. The daily sacri- 
 fice had ceased, for no victims remained to offer, and 
 the sword and famine had fearfully reduced the once 
 crowded population. The dogs and vultures shared 
 their dreadful meal undisturbed, for none ventured into 
 the streets except they were compelled to do so ; and 
 then they hurried on as swiftly as possible, to avoid the 
 spectacle of horror that surrounded them, and dreading 
 every moment that the hand of violence would lay them 
 by the side of the mangled corpses that strewed the 
 way, to become the food of bird3 and beasts of prey, or 
 the objects of insult to the yet more ferocious soldiery. 
 In every street numbers of houses which had been par- 
 tially destroyed by fire, were abandoned to decay, the 
 doors and windows torn away, and in many instances 
 the roofs fallen in, and the once splendid edifices left to 
 be beaten by the storm and become the habitations of 
 owls and bats. From some of the shattered tenementr 
 lights might be seen gleaming through the fissures ifi 
 the walls, and showing that they were yet peopled witil 
 miserable human beings. 
 
 Among the desperate men who passed to .and fro 
 
NAOMI* 439 
 
 *hrough these desolate streets were many who even yet 
 retained that natural vividness of countenance for which 
 their nation ever were distinguished ; but it was hard- 
 ened by ferocity, and the keen black eye scowled darkly, 
 while the compressed lip spoke of desperate thoughts 
 and the firmness of despair. Then there were hurried 
 gatherings of these insurgents, frequently ending in 
 fierce quarrels and murders in the open face of day, or 
 in the sudden attack of some house that was yet deemed 
 worth pillaging. 
 
 Men and angels might have wept to behold how 
 deeply this city of God, this sanctuary of holiness, was 
 sunk into misery and desolation. But oh ! it was the 
 spiritual degradation of her children that called for the 
 deepest pity ; it was the spectacle of human nature in 
 all its own depravity, unrestrained by the fear of God 
 or the laws of man ; it was the scourge of the Almighty 
 lighting on this rebellious people, and piercing their 
 inmost souls— a faint representation of that eternal 
 punishment, where those who persist in rebellion will 
 suffer and blaspheme for ever, but repent not. 
 
 Amid all the crime and all the horror of that siege, 
 there was one event that seemed to surpass every other, 
 and even moved the hearts of those to whom murder 
 was a pastime. Spies were employed by the officers 
 of both John and Simon's party, to bring them intel- 
 ligence of any provisions that they might discover in the 
 houses of the famishing people ; and one day the artful 
 Reuben came hastily to the temple, and informed Isaac 
 that he had observed the smell of food being cooked in 
 the house of his former mistress. He had long ago 
 deserted her, and only visited the house to commit fresh 
 acts of depredation, or lead others to add to her misery, 
 and take from her and her child the scanty pittance that 
 she was yet able to procure. Isaac summoned a party 
 of his chosen companions in cruelty, and hurried off to 
 the dwelling of Mary, followed bv the traitor Reuben 
 
440 Naomi. 
 
 The door was fastened inside, but it soon yielded to tne 
 furious blows of the assailants, and they rushed on to the 
 apartment usually occupied by the heiress of Bethezob in 
 the days of her wealth and prosperity, and so well known 
 to Isaac. 
 
 It was bereft of all its sumptuous furniture and rich 
 ornaments ; the repeated incursions of the robbers had 
 left nothing that was valuable or beautiful. But she 
 who had so often presided in that very chamber, amid a 
 crowd of admiring guests, was there, — yet alas, how 
 changed ! Her graceful form reduced to a living 
 skeleton, her lovely features sunk and disfigured, and 
 all that had given a charm to her presence departed. 
 Her eyes burnt with an almost unearthly glare, and on 
 her cheek was a bright hectic spot, the token of fever 
 or delirium. 
 
 She sat upon the ground, and when Isaac entered, 
 her head was upon her knees, and her face concealed. 
 She had not heard or heeded the noise of his violent 
 entrance, and moved not until his footsteps on the un- 
 covered marble pavement roused her from her painful 
 reverie. Then she looked wildly up, and starting on 
 her feet, exclaimed, in a hollow and hurried tone, — 
 
 " Ah, Isaac, my betrothed husband, are you come at 
 last to claim your bride ? I was fairer in those happy 
 days when you first saw me in my pride and my beauty. 
 But hunger and strange thoughts have worn sad ravages 
 •jpon the form you used to praise." 
 
 Isaac did not reply : the memory of other scenes came 
 over his mind, and even he was moved at the sight of 
 the wreck of mind and body before him. Mary con- 
 tinued in the same wandering strain, — 
 
 " You see my apartments are not decked for our 
 wedding, Isaac ; the spoilers have taken away all my 
 goodly furniture. But, Isaac," she added in a whisper, 
 while she laid her wasted hand upon his arm, " I have 
 a feast prepared — a wedding feast ! Do not tell your 
 
■Ji^'^tm^ 
 
 
 Slfe^ 
 
 i&t&r 
 
 FAMINE AND MADNESS. 
 
 Page 441 
 
NAOMI. 141 
 
 comrades, for there is not enough for all. I have eaten 
 and am satisfied, and I have reserved the rest for you. 
 Bee here !" 
 
 She drew him towards a couch at the end of the 
 room, and raised the corner of the hangings. There he 
 beheld the mangled body of a little child which had been 
 roasted, and from which part of the flesh had been torn 
 and devoured. 
 
 The bloodthirsty, the cruel Isaac drew back with a cry 
 of horror, and a shudder passed through his powerful 
 frame, while the blood curdled in the veins of his 
 companions, who had followed closely, in the hope of 
 partaking in the expected meal. 
 
 " Why do ye tremble ?" cried Mary, fiercely: " his 
 mother has eaten, and will not you ? Oh ! do ye say 
 that I murdered him ? my beautiful, my beloved ! Did 
 ye see me give him that last embrace, and did ye behold 
 his sweet blue eyes as they smiled at me through their 
 tears ? I held him to my bursting heart, but the 
 demon within me strangled him — it was not I that 
 did it. Oh do not look so loathingly at me — it was the 
 fiend that has so long possessed my soul. It was famine, 
 Isaac, that drove me to it. It was better that hia 
 mother's hands should take away his life, than that her 
 eyes should see him pine away and die for want!" 
 
 " Let me go, unnatural monster in a human form ! " 
 cried Isaac, bursting from her grasp ; for she held hia 
 arm with the strength of a maniac, and fixed her fiery 
 eyes upon him with a gaze that made his blood run 
 cold. u Let me go, ere I plunge this dagger to thy 
 heart." 
 
 " Oh, that would be the kindest deed that you could 
 do for me," answered the wretched mother ; " God and 
 man have deserted me, and devils possess my soul. 
 Here, give the fatal stroke, and end the miseries that 
 i have no power to endure." 
 
 She sank at his feet, exhausted with her wild emotions 
 
442 NAOMI. 
 
 and the effort she had made. Her eye was fixed on 
 him, as he retreated slowly from that once radiant and 
 Joyous being, who now lay crushed beneath a load of 
 misery and guilt. Ere he reached the door he turned 
 again, and saw that the fire of that eye had fled, and the 
 features were fixed in death. 
 
 Isaac and his fierce companions retraced their steps 
 to the temple, and though they stepped unheedingly ovei 
 many a livid corpse that lay in their path, yet they 
 could not recall the dying look of the lonely heiress of 
 Bethezob without a shudder. But the impression soon 
 died away, and they again busily engaged in the strife 
 and violence and ruthless war that filled the city. 
 
 For two days the scanty portion of food that Naomi 
 was able to procure and reserve for her little favourite 
 remained untouched; David did not appear, and she 
 became very uneasy. She could not go out to seek 
 him, for her father had strictly prohibited her from 
 venturing beyond the gates of the house ; and the 
 alarm she had experienced on the day she went to the 
 garden made her dread to expose herself to a similar 
 danger. She waited anxiously until Zadok came home 
 on the second evening, and then besought him to go tg 
 Mary's dwelling with some of his attendants, and ascer- 
 tain whether she and her child yet lived, or whether 
 either want or violence had put a period to their 
 existence. Zadok was evidently distressed at her in- 
 quiries, and at length told her that they had both 
 expired : but his manner bespoke something more than 
 his words declared, and Naomi entreated him to inform 
 her of all that he knew of the wayward Mary and her 
 lovely little boy. Her father had heard the dreadful 
 story of their death, for it had spread through the city, 
 and caused a thrill of horror in every one who heard it ; 
 but he wished to avoid shocking the ears of his daughter 
 with such a revolting account. Her inquiries however 
 were so urgent, that he was compelled to own to ber 
 
NAOMI. 413 
 
 that David had expired by the hands of his mother, and 
 that despair and misery had then speedily terminated 
 her existence. More than that he did not disclose to 
 her ; but that was sufficient to fill her with grief and 
 horror. She could not but weep at the sad fate of the 
 engaging child in whom she had taken so much delight ; 
 and still more at the thought of the frantic state of 
 misery to which his mother must have been reduced ere 
 she could have committed so dreadful a deed. An 
 asylum had been offered to Mary in the house of Zadok, 
 when distress had first begun *o be felt in the city ; and 
 though she had then rejectea it with some contempt, 
 and preferred trusting to her own resources, the offer 
 had been renewed more than once. But Mary was too 
 proud to accept it ; she knew that her whole mode of 
 life had ever been opposed to the purity and simplicity 
 that marked the family of Zadok ; and in the presence 
 of Salome and her daughter she felt a restraint that was 
 extremely irksome to her spirit. Her mind was weakened 
 by suffering and constant privation; and she sat in her 
 desolate house, brooding over her sorrows and fears until 
 reason forsook her, and she was left a prey to passion 
 and despair — an awful example of the depth of de- 
 pravity to which the human mind may sink when un- 
 supported by God's preventing grace, and a dreadful 
 fulfilment of the worst of those woes that had been 
 pronounced by the prophets of old on the inhabitants of 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 Salome's feeble remains of strength were daily de- 
 clining, and she blessed the Lord who was so mercifully 
 removing her from scenes of horror that harrowed her 
 soul. The miserable death of her relative Mary and 
 the little David preyed upon her mind, and she passed a 
 restless night. Zadok and Naomi had not retired to 
 rest, though it waH past midnight, when they were all 
 startled by a tremendous crash which appeared to come 
 from the wall beyond the temple, where the greatest 
 
444 NAOMI, 
 
 part of the Roman army was posted, and where the} 
 had just completed another set of military engines to 
 Teplace those which had been destroyed by the bold 
 stratagem of John. They listened in breathless anxiety, 
 and expected every moment to hear the shouts of the 
 Romans and the sounds of a desperate conflict. Bui 
 nothing reached their ears until the day dawned, when 
 Zadok hastened to discover the cause of their alarm. 
 The noise had been occasioned, as he feared, by a large 
 portion of the wall having fallen. It had been shaken 
 by the blows of the engines during the preceding day, 
 and the subterranean passage which John had dug to 
 undermine the works of the enemy passed beneath that 
 6pot. It sunk, and the massy wall fell, leaving a heap 
 of ruins. 
 
 The Romans rushed to the breach as soon as day- 
 break enabled them to perceive it ; but they were dis- 
 appointed in their hopes of an immediate entrance, by 
 finding that John had, with great foresight, caused a 
 second wall to be built within, as a precaution against 
 the event which had just occurred. This new erection 
 was, however, of no great strength, and Titus exhorted 
 his men to make a vigorous effort to scale it. A Syrian, 
 named Sabinus, volunteered to attempt the periloun 
 enterprise, and eleven others followed his example. 
 With their shields held over their heads, they pressed 
 forward in spite of the shower of darts, and arrows, and 
 stones that were hurled upon them from above. Sabinus 
 had actually reached the summit of the wall when 
 his foot slipped, and he fell on the inside. Instantly he 
 was surrounded, and though he rose to his knees, and 
 made a valiant defence, he was soon overpowered and 
 slain. Three of his followers were also killed by stones, 
 and the remainder carried back, all severely wounded, to 
 the camp. 
 
 But the Romans were not discouraged. Two nights 
 after the falling of the wall, Marcellus resolved to make 
 
NAOMI. 416 
 
 a second effort to scale the breach and wall. His heart 
 was wrung with agony at the protracted sufferings of the 
 wretched Jews, and it died within him when he thought 
 what might already have been the fate of Naomi. The 
 only chance which seemed to remain of rescuing her, or 
 any of her countrymen, from destruction, was for the 
 besiegers to gain an entrance into the city ere famine 
 and strife had completed the work of death that was 
 going on within the walls. Twenty of the soldiers of 
 the guard consented to follow him, with a standard- 
 bearer and a trumpeter. He was also accompanied 
 by his valiant father, who gloried in his son's intrepidity, 
 and insisted on sharing the enterprise. Soon after mid- 
 night they passed silently through the ruins and reached 
 the wall. They mounted it undiscovered by the guard, 
 who had fallen asleep overpowered with fatigue. They 
 were instantly slain, and then Marcellus commanded 
 the trumpeter to sound a loud and stirring blast from 
 the wall which was already gained. The sound aroused 
 the other sentinels, and those appointed to guard the 
 wall. They saw that the enemy had surprised them, 
 but they knew not that the party was so small, and in 
 a momentary panic they fled. 
 
 Titus also heard the victorious sound of the trumpet, 
 and the shout of the triumphant band. He hastily 
 summoned his officers and a strong party of soldiers, 
 and hurried to the wall, where by the light of torches 
 he saw his gallant young friend and his veteran father 
 standing on the wall, where they had planted the 
 standard of Rome. Marcellus informed him that the 
 Jews had fled, and Titus with his troops succeeded in 
 surmounting the wall and scaling the tower of Antonia 
 before the affrighted Jews made any attempt to oppose 
 them. They fled to the temple when they saw the 
 enemy entering the tower, while numbers of the Romans 
 gained access to the street below, by means of the 
 opening into the subterranean passages that had beer 
 
44.6 NAOMI. 
 
 made by John underneath the wall, the entrance to 
 which was now abandoned by the besieged. 
 
 The Romans passed through the deserted Antonia, 
 and made a furious attack on the temple; but here they 
 met with a determined resistance from the followers of 
 John, while Simon's party hastened to join them, and 
 both factions united in their efforts to repulse the enemj 
 and drive them back to the tower. Neither party 
 gained any great advantage with their swords and 
 spears, but at length the Jews came out and met their 
 assailants sword in hand. Then the narrow passages 
 were soon crowded with the dead and wounded, and 
 the soldiers climbed over heaps of bodies to rush upon 
 their antagonists. Ten hours did this deadly conflict 
 last ; when Titus finding it was impossible to force his 
 way into the temple, withdrew his men, well satisfied 
 with having gained possession of the fortress of Antonia. 
 He loaded Marcellus with grateful praises for his gallant 
 and most successful enterprise, and desired him to name 
 his own reward, when the young Roman immediately 
 demanded that when the city was taken, Zadok and 
 his family should be spared; and requested Titus to 
 give strict orders throughout the army that his house 
 should be respected and left in undisturbed security, 
 until the inhabitants could be removed to a place of 
 safety. 
 
 Titus readily acceded to this request, and the situation, 
 of the priest's dwelling was carefully described to the 
 troops, who were commanded not to enter it on pain of 
 instant death. 
 
 It was early in the month of July when the Antonia 
 was taken. Titus gave orders that the magnificent 
 tower should be razed to the ground, and an easy ascent 
 made for his whole army to march up the hill on which 
 it was built. He then resolved to make one more 
 attempt at persuading the obstinate insurgents to ear- 
 jender or to meet him in open battle, by appealing to 
 
NAOMI. 447 
 
 their religious feelings, which he believed yet to exist 
 in undiminished force. He knew that it was a day- 
 appointed in the Jewish law for a great sacrifice ; but 
 no victims remained to be offered, and the people feared 
 to enter the temple. He therefore sent Josephus to 
 speak with John, and offer him a free egress from the 
 sacred edifice, if he would come forth and fight, and 
 thus save the temple from pollution. Josephus having 
 placed himself in a secure situation, delivered the message 
 to John, and further besought him to spare his country, 
 and not to cause the most holy sanctuary to be destroyed 
 by fire, which the Romans were ready to apply to it. 
 Some of the Jews were moved by his address, which 
 John perceiving, immediately replied to him with many 
 insulting words ; and told him that he never entertained 
 the slightest fear of the temple being injured, as it was 
 the dwelling-place of Jehovah, and He would protect 
 it. He then cursed the renegade Jew for his cowardice 
 and treachery, and while Josephus with tears and sobs 
 endeavoured to make an impression on his countrymen, 
 John sent out a party of men to seize upon him, and 
 bring him into the temple. In this he was, however 
 disappointed, for Josephus escaped, and rejoined the 
 Romans in safety. 
 
 When Titus saw that he could neither persuade the 
 Jews to take pity on themselves and their families, nor 
 to regard the sanctity of the temple, he was compelled 
 against his will to resume the siege. He resolved on an 
 attack in the darkness of night; and finding the place 
 too narrow for his whole army to act together, he selected 
 thirty men from each century, and informed them that 
 Cerealis should take the command, while he would over- 
 look them from one of the towers of Antonia that yet 
 remained uninjured. His presence always acted as a 
 powerful stimulus to the bravery of his soldiers, and he 
 would have led them himself to the attack had not hia 
 officers entreated him to refrain from such an exposure 
 
448 NAOMI. 
 
 of his person. For their sakes he gave up the com- 
 mand to Cerealis; but he proclaimed that his eye would 
 be upon the combatants, and that he should reward 
 every act of individual courage. Led on by the hope 
 of earning their general's approbation, the troops ad- 
 vanced to the temple walls at the ninth hour of the 
 night. They did not, however, find the sentinels again 
 sunk in sleep as they had expected, but the garrison 
 were all on the alert, and ready to repel their attack, 
 They rushed out in large bodies, and the Romans sus- 
 tained the shock unmoved. Those who followed in the 
 obscurity of the night mistook their own comrades foi 
 the enemy, and multitudes of the Jews fell by the swords 
 of their own fellow-soldiers. When day dawned on 
 the bloody scene., the fight was carried on with greater 
 equality, and was maintained for eight hours. The 
 Romans fought for honour and promotion, and every 
 man strove to distinguish himself above his comrades, 
 and merit the reward promised by the general ; but not 
 a foot of ground was gained ; and at length the com- 
 batants on each side, weary of such continued and fruit- 
 less exertions, gave up the contest, and retired to their 
 respective quarters. 
 
 A considerable part of the Antonia was levelled, and 
 in seven days the Romans had constructed a broad road 
 up the steep ascent, and fortified it strongly on each 
 side. When they had thus cleared the way to the 
 temple wall, they began to raise mounds ; and notwith- 
 standing the great difficulty of procuring timber, and 
 the constant annoyance to which they were exposed 
 from the attacks of the Jews, they succeeded in erecting 
 embankments against four different parts of the outer 
 court. 
 
 Day by day the destruction was carried on, while the 
 horror-stricken inhabitants of Jerusalem trembled at the 
 progress of the foe. Many still cherished a vain con- 
 fidence that the holy temple would never be suffered to 
 
NAOMI. 449 
 
 fail into the hands of the heathen, bnt that the Lord 
 of Hosts would yet manifest His power and save the 
 tFacred edifice from ruin. Among these Zadok was the 
 most sanguine, and he and Javan still cheered their 
 ccmpanions with words of hope and encouragement. 
 They both passed their time within the temple walls, 
 giving all their aid in its defence, while the daily com- 
 bats were carried on. At night Zadok always returned 
 to his home, and saddened the sinking hearts of his 
 wife and daughter and the terrified Deborah with the 
 account of the operations of the enemy and the slaughter 
 of their own defenders. They anticipated the evils 
 ivhich he believed would never be realized ; and amid 
 his many feelings of grief at the evidently approaching 
 death of his wife, one of the strongest was a deep regret 
 that she should be taken away before the glorious ap- 
 pearance of Messiah, and not share with him in all the 
 triumph and prosperity of the promised kingdom. Once 
 he expressed this regret to Salome, who regarded him 
 with an earnest expression of sorrow, while he spoke 
 with ardour of the blessed days that were yet reserved 
 for Zion. 
 
 " Oh, Zadok," she replied, " talk not to me of our 
 country's prosperity. Alas ! that is yet far distant, and 
 we can hope to see nothing but her woe, even though 
 our days should be prolonged beyond the time allotted 
 to man. I am about to leave you, my beloved Zadok, 
 and all my hopes are fixed on the joys of a better world 
 than this. I know that you will deeply grieve at my 
 departure, and I could not think of our separation with 
 calmness, were it not for the confiding hope I feel, that 
 ore long you will join me where we shall never part 
 again." 
 
 " I cannot bid you banish these sad thoughts, nay 
 
 Salome," replied her husband, with much emotion, " for 
 
 I cannot shut my eyes to the dreadful certainty that I 
 
 ahall soon be left alone. May all your future hopes be 
 
 a a 
 
450 NAOMI. 
 
 realized, and may our souls dwell together in the 
 presence of God. Yet I could have desired a longer 
 continuance of our union on earth, that you with me 
 might have beheld the Messiah coming in the clouds of 
 heaven to redeem Israel, and to sit upon the throne of 
 David in the glory of Jehovah." 
 
 " Zadok, I have learnt to know that Messiah will not 
 appear in glory until he stands in the latter day upon 
 the earth. This is the time of Israel's darkness and 
 dispersion, so clearly foretold by all our holy prophets, 
 and her restitution is yet a long way off." 
 
 " Who has taught you to adopt this belief, Salome ? 
 I fear that Naomi's wild fancies and expectations have 
 tinged your mind also. You w T ere wont to enter into 
 all the views which I, in common with our most learned 
 men, entertain of the coming of Messiah. Our sacred 
 Scriptures plainly declare that it will be as we expect. 
 The time is already past when our nation began to look 
 for his appearing, and though it has been so long 
 delayed, we have evident tokens that we shall not now 
 look for him in vain. Our land is trodden by strangers, 
 and our people are sunk in the lowest misery. Now — 
 now is the time for the archangel's trump to rend the 
 sky, and proclaim to our trembling foes that He who 
 reigns on high is coming to protect his chosen people 
 from their insolent oppressions ! Salome, I look for him 
 each day : and at night while I am watching your 
 broken and uneasy slumbers, I listen for the piercing 
 sound, and look out through the dark sky to catch the 
 first beams of that great light that shall tell of his 
 coming. This supports me through the scenes of horror 
 that I daily witness, and this enables me to mark un- 
 moved the progress of our foes. I know that theii 
 course will suddenly and swiftly be arrested when our 
 guilty city has received its measure of chastisement." 
 
 " Oh that these glorious but vain expectations would 
 vanish from your mind, Zadok i I would to God that 
 
NAOMI. 451 
 
 your eyes were opened to the real state and future pros- 
 pects of our race ! Guilty indeed we are. A load of 
 guilt rests upon the seed of Abraham that may not be 
 so quickly expiated. Zadok ! I tremble while I speak, 
 but I must declare the truth. I know that nothing 
 but the blood of Christ can atone for the guilt of the 
 land where that blood was shed, and the blind people 
 who cried, ' His blood be on us and on our children i' " 
 
 " Salome ! " cried Zadok, starting in surprise and 
 horror ; M can I have heard aright ? What mean you ? " 
 
 " Do not look so terribly at me, my own Zadok," 
 replied Salome, in a faltering voice. " Do not curse 
 your dying wife, though she confesses to you that all 
 her hopes of immortality are founded on the merits and 
 death of Jesus of Nazareth. In his atoning blood I 
 trust for the pardon of my sins, and into his hands I am 
 ready to commit my spirit, for he has redeemed me." 
 
 " And do I live to hear this declaration from the wife 
 of my bosom ?" exclaimed Zadok vehemently. * God 
 of my fathers, the measure of my sorrow is now full. 
 Salome, Salome, this from you ! — you who have walked 
 through the path of life by my side, and never till this 
 hour have caused me one pang of disappointment. I 
 believed that the unsullied faith of Abraham was your 
 support in these your last days on earth, and that when 
 I should depart in the same faith we should meet in 
 Abraham's bosom. Now what is my hope ? You have 
 forsaken the Lord to worship a human being, and re- 
 moved your trust from the Ancient of Days to place it 
 on a crucified malefactor ! " 
 
 Salome trembled violently. She had expected that 
 Zadok would be greatly distressed at the confession of 
 her belief in Jesus, and therefore she had deferred it 
 from day to day; but she had not anticipated such a 
 burst of grief, and it almost robbed her of all courage 
 to proceed. She looked at the agitated countenance of 
 her husband, and inwardly prayed for strength to support 
 
452 NAOMI. 
 
 her in this trying moment. The prayer was heard, and 
 her sinking heart was stayed and encouraged. She laid 
 her slender wasted hand on that of Zadok, and while she 
 grasped it with all the force that remained to her. as if 
 she feared that he would leave her in anger, she again 
 addressed him. 
 
 " Zadok, I have loved you with a deep devoted affection 
 that your unutterable kindness has well merited and 
 well repaid. It has been the object of my life to please 
 you — alas ! I fear I have often thought of pleasing you 
 more than the Lord my God. Can you then believe 
 that I have lightly adopted opinions in opposition to 
 yours, and which I knew would give you displeasure and 
 grief? I have long struggled against the convictions 
 that entered my mind many many months ago ; but the 
 Lord was too strong for me. He w T ould not let me go 
 on in error and unbelief, but gradually He has dispersed 
 the clouds of prejudice that hung over my soul, and has 
 disclosed to me the way of salvation through his Son 
 Jesus Christ. I could not shut my eyes to the dazzling 
 light of the Gospel, when revealed to me by the Spirit 
 of God. As easily might I look up into the unclouded 
 noonday sky and not see the sun shining in his strength, 
 as read and hear the history of Jesus, and not perceive 
 him to be the Son of God, the promised seed of David." 
 
 Zadok did not reply. He feared to give utterance to 
 his feelings, and suffered Salome to continue. 
 
 " It was the word of God, written by His servants, and 
 left for the conviction and comfort of His children in all 
 ages, that has wrought this change in my mind. And 
 now, Zadok, listen to my request ; it is the last that I 
 may ever have to make to you — let it not be the first 
 that you have ever denied me. In the name of our 
 covenant God I entreat you to read the Gospel — to 
 listen to all that our dear Naomi has repeated to me ; 
 and, above all, to pray that the Lord will graciously 
 enlighten your mind to understand and receive the truth 
 
NAOMI. 453 
 
 Then 1 know that you will believe —I know that yon 
 will see in Jesus of Nazareth the promised Messiah, who 
 was to grow up as a tender plant, and a root out of a 
 dry ground. Did not the prophet rightly describe him 
 as despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows and 
 acquainted with grief ? Zadok, you know the words of 
 Isaiah ; and can you read them without feeling how 
 wonderfully they foretell the sufferings and death ol 
 Jesus ? Oh, if you would but believe that he was 
 wounded for your transgressions and bruised for your 
 iniquities, you would find rest to your soul, and be filled 
 with such joy and peace, and such humble adoring 
 gratitude, as no other belief could ever inspire. Promise 
 me, my own beloved husband — promise me that you 
 will comply with my request. I am too feeble to speak 
 as I would fain speak to you." 
 
 Zadok was moved at her earnestness, and astonished 
 at the boldness and energy that seemed to animate her 
 timid sinking spirit. 
 
 " What is there," he cried, " in this new doctrine, 
 which thus seizes on its votaries with such infatuation ? 
 Naomi was ever a wayward, enthusiastic girl, and T 
 might have anticipated that she would readily embrace 
 any visionary ideas that were presented to her. But you, 
 Salome, I thought possessed a calmer spirit. Why did 
 you not apply to me when first these doubts began to 
 trouble you? I would have answered them, and restored 
 you to your former stability and faith in our holy religion." 
 
 " I feared your anger, Zadok, for I knew how strongly 
 you were opposed to the doctrines of the gospel. But I 
 consulted the law and the prophets, I examined the 
 Scriptures with fervent prayo»\ and I saw that they all 
 spoke of a suffering Messiah. The descriptions of his 
 lowliness and rejection, his agonies and death, are as 
 full and as minute as any of those passages that foretell 
 his future glory and triumphant reign. Both are the 
 inspired word of God, and both must be accomplished 
 
454 NAOMI. 
 
 Jesus has suffered, and died, and ascended alive to 
 Heaven, thus fulfilling all that was declared of his first 
 coming. Christ will hereafter come again in like manner 
 as he went up to Heaven, with the holy angels, and in the 
 glory of his Father. Then shall he sit on his everlasting 
 throne, and then shall be the day of Israel's triumph. 
 They shall look on him whom they have pierced, and 
 mourn because of him, and he will remember his holy 
 covenant with them, and make them once more his own 
 people. Zadok, let us believe in him now, that when 
 he comes, we may also be in the number of his saints, 
 And reign with him for ever. Will you not believe in 
 his name, that name of power and love that can charm 
 away the fears even of a timid heart like mine ?" 
 
 " Salome, I must leave you," replied Zadok gently. 
 u You are too weak for such a discussion as this, and I 
 see that just now all arguments would be ineffectual. I 
 lament the change that has been wrought in you, but I 
 cannot look on your dear pallid face and feel an emotion 
 of anger. The Lord has permitted this trial to come 
 upon me, and I will try to bear it with composure, and 
 not embitter your last hours by my unavailing regrets 
 that I have been compelled to leave you so much alone 
 with Naomi, and exposed to the influence of her erroneous 
 opinions. May God bless you, and may he bring you 
 back to the right way before it is too late. Oh, if your 
 name should be wiped away from the book of life ! — but 
 it cannot be. Your past life of obedience and piety will 
 be remembered, and the Lord will pardon the errors into 
 which you have fallen through weakness." 
 
 " Do not go thus sadly, Zadok ; listen to me once more, 
 and give me the promise I so fondly ask, that you will 
 seek the truth. how I have prayed for you! — and I 
 feel as if my prayers would yet be heard. My God has 
 eoftened your heart towards me, and you do not look a£ 
 me in wrath and hatred ; surely he will do more, he will 
 p;ive you grace to believe his word. Will you read it?" 
 
NAOMI. 455 
 
 " I will, Salome. I will read what you call the word 
 of revelation, but which I regard as a tale of imposture. 
 I know that Naomi possesses a copy ; and had I ever 
 imagined it would work such ruin in your faith, I would 
 long ago have destroyed it. Since you have read it, and 
 been deceived by it, I will also peruse it attentively—' 
 not to believe its contents, but that I may be better able 
 to remove the errors which it inculcates." 
 
 " Thank God, my Zadok ! Only read it, and your 
 acute judgment will quickly discern its divine truth. 
 You leave me happier far than I have been for months 
 past, for now I have told you the feelings of my inmost 
 soul, and I have a ray of hope that they may yet be 
 shared by you." 
 
 Zadok left the room, and immediately sought his 
 daughter in her own chamber. She was engaged in 
 studying the contents of her highly-valued manuscript 
 when her father entered the room, and she laid it down 
 with a look of anxious fear. What was her joy when 
 Zadok informed her of the confession which he had just 
 heard from her mother, and the promise he had given 
 her that he would read the book which had produced so 
 powerful an impression upon her mind ! Though this was 
 followed by a severe reproof for the part which Naomi 
 had had in her mother's conversion, and a strong repre- 
 sentation of the sorrow which she had thus occasioned 
 to her father, yet she could not conceal her gratitude and 
 delight at what had occurred. She very meekly asked 
 the forgiveness of Zadok for having in this one instance 
 disobeyed him, and acted contrary to his wishes ; but 
 she ventured at the same time to speak of her imperative 
 duty to point out the way of life to others, and especially 
 to one so near and dear to her, and not to neglect the 
 opportunity which had been afforded her of leading 
 her beloved mother to embrace those doctrines which 
 had brought light and joy and peace to her own soul. 
 
 Zadok was not angry at her boldness, nor did he 
 
456 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 charge her to refrain from any further conversation with 
 her mother on the subject of their religion. He saw 
 that the faith of both was unalterably fixed, and his was 
 not a heart that could take pleasure in harsh or oppressive 
 measures, when no good result could be hoped from 
 them. He took the roll of parchment, and Naomi 
 blessed the Lord when she saw him place it in the folds 
 of his robe, and leave the room. She hastened to 
 Salome's apartment to rejoice with her in the happy 
 result of her long-dreaded declaration, and to pray that 
 the Holy Spirit would bless to her father's sou] the 
 perusal of the sacred volume. 
 
CHAPTER XXV 
 
 The Romans were securely established in the fortress of 
 Antonia, and they occupied the whole area between the 
 tower and the temple. A magnificent portico united 
 the two buildings, and formed a means of communica- 
 tion which the Jews were resolved to cut off before it 
 should be turned to their disadvantage by the besiegers. 
 They therefore contrived to set fire to the cloister, and 
 by this means made a breach which extended nearly 
 thirty feet. The Romans in their turn set fire to the 
 remainder, and in a short time the whole of the beau- 
 tiful portico was a heap of smouldering ruins, and the 
 space between the temple and Antonia was entirely 
 cleared. The Jews looked on from their walls, and 
 calmly allowed the flames to spread along the cedar roofs 
 and gilded mouldings, until they reached the battle- 
 ments of the temple. That sacred edifice was yet un- 
 injured ; and still they madly hoped to preserve it from 
 the hands of the heathen, who daily advanced upon 
 them by slow degrees, and made fresh steps towards 
 their final destruction. The great cloisters that ran 
 along the inside of the western wall appeared to be the 
 portion of the temple that was most exposed to the 
 attacks of the enemy, and John was resolved that if the 
 Romans succeeded in getting upon the roof and attempt- 
 ing to destroy it, their temerity should not go un- 
 punished. He caused all the hollow space between the 
 beams and the roof to be filled with dry wood, pitch, 
 and other combustibles : and then he commanded hia 
 
458 NAOMI. 
 
 men to withdraw, as if exhausted with fatigue. The 
 Romans saw them retire, and many of the more wary- 
 suspected that it was merely a stratagem to draw them 
 on to destruction. But numbers were deceived, and in 
 spite of the warnings of their comrades, rushed im- 
 petuously forward. They applied the scaling-ladders 
 to the wall, mounted to the summit, and immediately 
 descended on the roof of the portico. 
 
 John saw that his artifice had succeeded ; and when 
 the roof was covered with hundreds of the assailants, 
 and they were about to precipitate themselves into the 
 court below, he gave the word, and fire was applied to 
 the combustibles in several places at the same moment. 
 The flames burst forth with violence, and the Romans 
 found themselves surrounded with the roaring element, 
 and no way left of escape. Filled with despair, many 
 of them leaped from the wall into the city, and were 
 dashed to pieces. Others flung themselves down among 
 the enemy, who now crowded to the spot, and were 
 either crushed to death in the fall, or lay with broken 
 limbs in the midst of their enraged foes, and were 
 quickly slain by their swords and lances. Many of 
 those who remained on the blazing roof were burnt to 
 death, while they looked vainly down towards their 
 fellow-soldiers in the area beyond the cloisters, who 
 were unable to afford them any assistance. Titus him- 
 self beheld their desperate situation, and deeply com- 
 miserated it, though they had acted without orders, 
 and were suffering the consequences of their heedless 
 impetuosity. He made every possible exertion to 
 rescue his brave men from a dreadful death, but without 
 success; and in profound sorrow he was forced to 
 behold even those who had retired to a broad part of 
 the roof and defended themselves valiantly, fall sword in 
 hand, and perish to a man. 
 
 The destruction of the cloisters had left the besiegera 
 in undisturbed possession of the outer court, or court of 
 
NAOMI. 459 
 
 the Gentiles. The legionaries completed the erection 
 of their mounds on the eighth of August, and Titus 
 commanded the battering-rams to be planted against 
 the north gallery of the temple. For the six preceding 
 days, the most powerful of all the military engines had 
 been playing upon the outer wall without intermission ; 
 but the enormous size of the stones, and excellent con- 
 struction of the wall, had resisted all efforts at its demo- 
 lition. A portion of the troops were at the same time 
 employed in undermining the northern gate, but in this 
 attempt they could make no progress; and nothing 
 remained but to apply the ladders and storm the clois- 
 ters. They met with no resistance in mounting to the 
 platform at the summit of the wall ; but the moment 
 they reached it, the Jews hurled them violently down, 
 or slew them before they had time to cover themselves 
 with their shields. In many places the ladders were 
 overturned when crowded with men, and they fell back- 
 ward on the marble pavement, and were dashed to 
 pieces. The crash of the falling armour, the groans of 
 the wounded and dying, and the shouts of the com- 
 batants, were mingled wildly and fearfully together ; 
 while above all these sounds, the regular and uninter- 
 rupted strokes of the engines were heard to fall on the 
 walls and buttresses with an overpowering and thun- 
 dering shock. 
 
 Many distinguished soldiers fell among the Romans 
 in this assault, and the Jews also lost several of their 
 bravest men ; but they succeeded in repulsing the 
 gnemy from the top of the wall, and considered them- 
 selves victorious : they therefore sought a brief repose 
 after the toils of the conflict, and hoped for greater suc- 
 cess on the morrow. 
 
 This had been a day of awful suffering to poor Naomi. 
 vVhen she repaired early in the morning to her mother's 
 chamber, she thought she perceived an evident alter- 
 ation in her countenance ; and Deborah also confirmed 
 
460 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 her in the belief that Salome had not many days,, 
 perhaps not many hours to live. Zadok lingered neai 
 her, for he felt that he had not long to enjoy her much- 
 beluved presence ; and it was with an agonizing effort 
 that he tore himself away, when Javan sent hastily to 
 summon him to the temple. He felt it his duty to 
 repair to the holy place when he heard that the walls 
 were being stormed, and every arm was called for that 
 could be lifted in its defence. Sadly he took leave of 
 his dying wife, who smiled sw T eetly at him, and whis- 
 pered a blessing as he kissed her marble brow. He 
 dreaded that it might be the last smile he should ever 
 see on that loved countenance ; but he charged Naomi 
 to send one of the domestics who were left to guard the 
 house, with all speed to the temple, if any further 
 change should take place, that he might hasten home 
 and receive her parting breath. 
 
 All day the fearful sounds of the assault struck 
 mournfully on the ears of Salome and her afflicted at- 
 tendants, mingled with the shriller blast of the trumpets, 
 and the cries of agony or rage. Naomi stood by her 
 mother's couch, and saw her wasted form quiver at each 
 piercing sound, while her clasped hands were convul- 
 sively pressed together, and her eyes looked fervently 
 upward, as if to seek strength and comfort where only 
 in that dreadful hour they could be found. At midday 
 Zadok and Javan returned together from the scene of 
 conflict to ascertain her state, and they found her greatly 
 revived, notwithstanding the constant alarm she was- 
 suffering. They endeavoured to cheer her by assu- 
 rances that the enemy had not yet obtained any advan- 
 tage, and that the Jews were bravely repulsing them 
 from the battlements. They could not tarry long, for 
 their presence was urgently required by Simon ; but 
 Zadok's heart was somewhat relieved, for he felt assured 
 that Salome would yet linger for several days. 
 
 It was a hot and sultry day : the sun had looked with 
 
NAOMI. 461 
 
 unclouded brightness on that once lovely scene, and not 
 a breath of air came through the open casements to 
 cool Salome's parched lips, and fan her pallid cheek. 
 At length he sank in radiant glory behind the western 
 hills, and a refreshing breeze came over the Mount of 
 Olives, and Naomi perceived that it revived the languid 
 spirits of her mother. She had spoken very little 
 during the day, and had seemed to wish to be left 
 undisturbed ; but now she turned to her daughter, and 
 bade her pray for her speedy and happy release. 
 Naomi complied with her wish, and Salome's eye 
 beamed with pleasure as she thanked her affectionately 
 for this, and every act of kindness that she had so un- 
 weariedly bestowed upon her throughout her illness. 
 
 " You have been to me a blessing from the Lord, my 
 Naomi : you have watched my poor sinking frame, and 
 ministered to all its wants, and soothed all its sufferings 
 with your gentle hand. But greater far have been the 
 blessings that you have rendered to my soul : you have 
 charmed its fears to rest, and taught it to meet the last 
 enemy with composure, yes, even with joy. Naomi, my 
 child, I am going to the presence of God; and it is you 
 who have pointed out the way." 
 
 Naomi had learnt to bear the thought of her mother's 
 death ; she had learned to restrain her tears and still her 
 beating heart, while she watched her panting breath, or 
 while she joined with her in prayers that cut her to the 
 soul. But she could not bear this touching expression 
 of her mother's gratitude, and she burst into tears of 
 mingled joy and grief. But she quickly recovered her 
 wonted command over her feelings, and Salome con- 
 tinued, 
 
 " You must not weep for me, Naomi, for I have only 
 cause to thank my gracious Father, who is so gently 
 removing me from the evils to come. The heaviest 
 tveight that now presses on my mind is the fear of what 
 inay be your fate, my child ; and the anxious doubts I 
 
462 Naomi. 
 
 feel as to your father's spiritual state, and that of my 
 poor Javan. But even these cares I am able to cast on 
 my Redeemer, remembering that he careth for us." 
 
 " What joy it is to me, my dear mother, to hear you 
 speak so peacefully, and to see the calmness that now 
 pervades your countenance ! I trusted that it would be 
 so, and that God would giw you this perfect peace 
 before he called you to himself." 
 
 "He is very merciful, Naomi. I hope and believe 
 that He has heard my prayers, and will give me grace 
 and strength to make a good confession to the last. I 
 wish to bear testimony with my latest breath to the 
 power of our most holy faith, and the goodness and 
 mercy of our Redeemer. If my belief in Him, and my 
 confidence of being pardoned through his merits alone, 
 sustain me in the hour of death, it will prove to Zadok 
 that our faith is no vain delusion, but an anchor of the 
 soul, sure and steadfast. I only hope that the many 
 painful doubts which I have experienced of my own 
 personal interest in His great atonement may not 
 return, when the shades of death gather round my soul, 
 to obscure the blessed hope of eternal life that now 
 sustains me." 
 
 " It may be, mother, that our great enemy may try 
 to shake your faith in the hour of weakness. But 
 should any doubts arise in your mind, be not troubled. 
 Remember that your security rests not in the degree of 
 confidence which you may be enabled to feel, but in the 
 great things which the Lord Jesus has done for your 
 soul. He has once suffered, the just for the unjust, that 
 he might bring us to God. He has borne the penalty 
 of all our sins, and it cannot be that we shall be male 
 to bear it again. Our God is faithful and true, and 
 He must fulfil the promise he has made that not one of 
 those who come to him in the name of his Son shaft 
 ever perish." 
 
 " I know it, Naomi, I know it ; and on that blessed 
 
NAOMI. 463 
 
 promise I rest my dying hope. When first I believed 
 in Jesus as the Son of God and the Saviour of men, I 
 often doubted whether I was one of his flock, one of 
 those whom he would own as a disciple. But now that 
 beautiful promise spoken by his own lips, and which 
 you so often repeat to me, is able to banish these doubts 
 I whisper to myself, ' All that the Father giveth me 
 shall come to me, and him that cometh to me I will in 
 nowise cast out;' and I am at peace. I know that I 
 am a vile unworthy sinner ; but I know that he is the 
 unchangeable Jehovah, who keepeth his promise for 
 ever." 
 
 " Oh, my dear mother," exclaimed Naomi, " I bless 
 and glorify God for his goodness to us, in having removed 
 all your fears, and given you this victory. Now you 
 experience the truth of his promises, and find that 
 though you walk through the valley of the shadow of 
 death, yet his rod and his staff they comfort you. Soon 
 the short passage will be passed, and you will be in the 
 presence of him who has loved you, and washed you 
 from your sins in his own blood. How thankfully do 
 I feel that I could lay down my head in death, and 
 follow you to that blessed home ! Were it not for my 
 father's sake, my spirit would yearn to leave this world, 
 so full of sorrow and of crime ; but while I can try to 
 soothe his grief, or hope to lead him to the foot of 
 Jesus' cross, life will still be valuable." 
 
 "If I did not depend on you to be the solace and 
 support of your dear father when I am gone," replied 
 Salome, with a tremulous voice, " death would be much 
 more terrible to me. I hope and believe that yet many 
 years of happiness are reserved for you; and that, 
 united to Marcellus, you will live an ornament to the 
 Christian profession. Zadok will see the power an4 
 beauty of your religion, and he too will embrace the 
 Saviour. Naomi, my soul looks on through many 
 fancied scenes of life, and rests with joy in the prospect 
 
464 NAOMI. 
 
 of greeting all I love on the threshold of heaven ! Yes, 
 all — I cannot believe that one will be missing." 
 
 " God grant it, my mother. How many of our family 
 have already been called to the faith of Christ ! and we 
 may hope that his mercy will yet be extended to those 
 who now reject him. May He prolong the lives of 
 my father and brother, and give them time and grace 
 to repent. I tremble every hour while this bloody 
 siege continues, lest they should be suddenly called into 
 eternity before they have sought pardon through Jesua 
 Christ." 
 
 " It is a fearful thought," replied Salome. " And 
 when the conquering arms of Rome have found an 
 enhance into our wretched city, what will be their fate? 
 Perhaps to be slain with the sword — perhaps to be led 
 away captive into a heathen land, where the Saviour's 
 name will not be heard. Oh, I must banish these 
 dreadful thoughts, for they pierce my soul with agony. 
 Naomi, bring your harp, and sing to me that hymn 
 which has so often soothed me to repose. I am weary, 
 and this has been a long, long day to me. I marvel that 
 your father does not return, for the sounds of war have 
 died away while we have been conversing." 
 
 It was true; the battle had ceased for that day, and the 
 exhausted combatants had retired as daylight departed, 
 to prepare for a fiercer conflict on the morrow. No 
 sounds now fell on Salome's ear but the sighing of the 
 evening breeze and the hoarse cry of the vultures as 
 they hovered over the pestilent streets. The gusts of 
 air that entered the open casements of her chamber 
 were tainted with the foul vapours of the city, though 
 Naomi had placed her vases of blooming flowers within 
 the window, in the hope of excluding the noxious odour. 
 In the midst of all her other cares and anxieties, these 
 favourite plants were watched and tended for hei 
 mother's sake, and their bright blossoms, so pure and 
 fragrant in the midst of death and corruption, were 
 
NAOMI. 465 
 
 an emblem of the purity of Naomi's spirit and the 
 beauty of her holy faith, that remained unsullied amid 
 the depravity that surrounded her, and only grew 
 brighter and more lovely as the path in which she 
 walked became darker. Nothing but that faith could 
 have supported the Jewish maid under her present 
 trials, or have enabled her to bear the prospect of those 
 which she anticipated. Nothing but the firm assurance 
 that her Redeemer's eye was upon her, and His arm 
 sustaining her, and that all things would work together 
 for good to those who loved God, could have enabled 
 her to maintain a calm and almost a cheerful spirit in 
 that time of matchless woe. Nothing but a perfect 
 confidence that her mother's soul was about to wing its 
 way to a realm of unutterable bliss, and that the same 
 faith which opened the portals of heaven to Salome's 
 ransomed spirit, would also enable her to join her 
 there, could have taught her to look on the dying 
 and beloved form before her and not feel that her heart 
 was breaking. 
 
 Naomi took her harp, which was once her greatest 
 pleasure and most frequent occupation, but now was 
 never touched except when Salome wished to be soothed 
 by its plaintive sound. She seated herself near the 
 open casement, where she could look out on the Mount 
 of Olives and the more distant Hills of Judgment, now 
 illuminated by the rising moon, and in a low sweet voice 
 she sang her mother's favourite hymn. 
 
 " Mother, lot thy spirit rest in peace : 
 
 He who died for thee is watching near. 
 Jesus bids thine anxious doubts to cease, 
 
 And gently whispers, 4 Wherefore dost thou fear 
 
 Mother, trust thy soul to him, 
 Lord of the hosts of Seraphim ; 
 The crucified, the holy one, 
 God's only well-beloved Sor- 1 
 
 II TT 
 
466 NAOMI. 
 
 He has bid the weary sinner come, 
 
 He calls the heavy-laden to his bieast. 
 Oh, vainly may the troubled spirit roam, 
 
 Until at Jesu's feet it sinks to rest. 
 
 Then, mother, cast thy cares on him, 
 Lord of the hosts of Seraphim ; 
 The crucified, the holy one, 
 God's only, well-beloved Son ! 
 
 £Le hath said that he will ne'er cast out 
 
 In any wise the soul that comes to him. 
 He will not crush thy faith, though mixed with do^hi 
 
 Or quench thy heavenly hopes, however dim. 
 
 Mother, fix thy hopes on him, 
 Lord of the hosts of Seraphim ; 
 The crucified, the holy one, 
 God's only, well-beloved Son ! 
 
 And when he sets thy ransomed spirit free 
 From earthly trials — earthly care and woe, 
 
 1 will not murmur at the sad decree. 
 Would I detain thee? — dearest mother, do! 
 
 In glory thou wilt dwell with him, 
 Lord of the hosts of Seraphim ; 
 The crucified, the holy one, 
 God's only, well-beloved Son!" 
 
 When Zadok and his son left the temple to proceed 
 towards their home, their attention was attracted by 
 a strong light which arose from that part of the upper 
 city where the great prison was situated. They paused 
 to watch it for a moment, and they soon perceived that 
 the prison was on fire ; and from the distant clamour 
 and the shouts that proceeded from the spot, they sus- 
 pected that it was an act intentionally committed by 
 some of the wild insurgents. Javan hastily summoned 
 a party of his own men wbo were assembled in the 
 temple court, and then begging his father to return 
 home without him, he added, 
 
NAOMI. 467 
 
 u I must hasten to the prison ; there is one within 
 those walls who must not perish thus." 
 
 " Of whom do you speak, Javan?" replied his father. 
 " All the best and most valuable men in our city have 
 already passed from the prisons to death; and who 
 remains for whom you feel so keen an interest ? Who- 
 ever it may be, I will go with you to rescue him 
 from the dreadful fate that seems to threaten all the 
 captives." 
 
 " Coma then, my father," said Javan ; " let us lose 
 no time, and you may yet see one whom you never 
 thought to behold again on earth. Theophilus lives in 
 that blazing pile, and we may save him." 
 
 " Theophilus lives ! " cried Zadok. " Oh let us fly to 
 preserve him ! When he is safe I will hear all you have 
 to tell of him — but now let us not waste a moment." 
 
 They hurried through the streets followed by their 
 armed attendants, and soon reached the area in front of 
 the prison. It presented a scene of confusion and uproar 
 that baffled description. The building had been set on 
 fire by a party of Zealots, who had previously made an 
 ineffectual attempt to force open tl>e gates and release 
 the prisoners, many of whom were criminals of their own 
 faction, confined by order of Simon. These wretches 
 now appeared at the grated windows of their cells, and 
 with frantic gestures and cries of terror, besought their 
 comrades to burst open the door and set them free 
 before the fire should spread through the building. A 
 multitude of both factions were collected in the square, 
 and a fierce struggle was going on near the gates ; the 
 Zealots endeavouring to tear them down, and those of 
 Simon's parry striving to repulse them. Meanwhile 
 flames were raging furiously, and volumes of smoke 
 and fire came down upon the crowd ; while the shrieks 
 of the prisoners, the shouts of the combatants, and the 
 crash of falling timbers combined to increase the horror 
 of tbe scene. 
 
468 NAOMI. 
 
 Javan was bold and resolute in the highest degree 
 No danger ever deterred him from prosecuting an object 
 which he earnestly desired to accomplish. Collecting 
 his followers into a compact body, he placed himself at 
 their head ; and accompanied by his no less courageous 
 father, he forced his way through the crowd, and 
 reached a small door in the outer wall of the prison. 
 To Zadok's surprise he produced a key which instantly 
 opened this door, and they entered the court-yard. 
 The same key admitted them into the building, which 
 they found filled with a dense smoke and intensely 
 heated by the rapidly-increasing flames. Nevertheless, 
 Javan and Zadok rushed forward ; and as they reached 
 the door which led to Theophilus's cell they saw that 
 all the further extremity of the passage was enveloped 
 in a sheet of fire. They entered the cell, which was 
 partially illuminated by the light of the flames which 
 had seized the opposite side of the court. On the 
 ground near the narrow window Theophilus was on his 
 knees : his hands, from which hung heavy chains, were 
 clasped in the attitude of fervent prayer, and his pale 
 countenance was turned towards Heaven with an ex- 
 pression of heroic and saintlike resignation. The creak- 
 ing of the massy door aroused his attention, and in a 
 moment his eyes met those of Zadok, and he felt himself 
 embraced with warm affection by his uncle. Javan 
 stood aloof. He had visited Theophilus many times 
 in that solitary cell, and his appearance did not awaken 
 any fresh emotions in his stern breast. 
 
 "Come, my father," he cried, "this is no time for 
 greetings or explanations. The flames are drawing 
 nearer, and even now our passage may be stopped." 
 
 Zadok caught the arm of Theophilus, and supported 
 him while they passed swiftly through the narrow 
 gallery, and retraced the way by which he and Javan 
 had entered. In the court they met the rushing 
 crowd from without, for i^e great gates had now been 
 
NAOMI. 469 
 
 burnt down, and a free entrance was afforded to those 
 who sought to release the terrified captives. Through 
 this tumultuous band they wound their way, and at 
 length reached the open area in safety. Onward they 
 pressed, and did not pause to speak or rest, though 
 Theophilus, weakened by long confinement and want 
 of proper nourishment, could scarcely keep pace with 
 his companions. Through all the time of famine, Javan 
 had carefully provided for his cousin's sustenance ; but 
 it was not in his power to obtain for him more than 
 would barely sustain life ; and his once manly form was 
 wasted away, and all his natural strength had forsaken 
 him. 
 
 When they had descended the eminence on which 
 the prison stood, they entered one of the most frequented 
 streets. How changed was all around since Theophilua 
 had beheld that once splendid part of the city ! The 
 houses in ruins, or wearing an air of desolation that 
 eloquently told of the miseries of their inhabitants ; and 
 the street that was wont to be crowded with passen- 
 gers, and animated with the lium of many voices, now 
 silent and deserted — peopled only with livid corpses, 
 and a few straggling wretches, whose forms and counte- 
 nances were scarcely less spectral than those that lay 
 stiff and cold beneath their feet. In the frequent visits 
 which Javan had paid to his cousin's cell, he had informed 
 him of the progress of the war, and the cruel factions 
 that divided the city ; but Theophilus had not pictured 
 to himself a scene of such utter desolation as that which 
 now met his view in the clear cold light of the moon. 
 He eagerly questioned Zadok as to the welfare of his 
 family and friends amid the general misery that seemed 
 to prevail; and he learned with deep distress of the 
 hopeless state to which his aunt was reduced, and the 
 sufferings and privations to which all the family had 
 been subjected. Zadok also learned from him the par- 
 ticulars of his preservation, which though they had b-ecu 
 
470 NAOMI. 
 
 told to both Naomi and her mother, had been purposely 
 concealed by Javan from his father, lest he should 
 interfere to procure his liberation. It had been only 
 under a solemn promise of secrecy that the happy 
 intelligence of Theophdus's safety had been confided to 
 Naomi and Salome ; and thus Javan had been enabled 
 to pursue his plans without interruption. 
 
 It was the restoration of his cousin to the Jewish 
 religion, and not his death, that had actuated Javan 
 after he had once secured his person ; and in the hope 
 of obtaining this object, he had contrived to substitute 
 another condemned criminal in the place of Theophilus 
 on the dreadful day of execution. The malefactor was 
 clothed in the vest and robe of him whom he was ap- 
 pointed to personate ; and none of those who felt any 
 interest in the transaction had the slightest suspicion of 
 the change that had been made. Executions and mur- 
 ders were events of too common occurrence to excite 
 much attention from the self-constituted authorities that 
 tyrannised over the city ; and Javan's artifice was 
 known only to the jailor, who was a faithful and devoted 
 adherent of his own. For a considerable time Javan 
 had visited the Christian captive daily, and patiently 
 argued with him on what he considered his fatal errors. 
 But latterly his time had been too much occupied with 
 the business of this siege, to allow of his devoting many 
 hours to what had hitherto been a fruitless labour ; and 
 he had seldom seen Theophilus. Still he felt a strong 
 desire that he should live to behold that glorious advent 
 of the Messiah which he was himoeif daily expecting — 
 he wished that, since all his arguments had failed, that 
 awful event might break on the eyes of hia deluded 
 cousin, and at once dispel his errors, and convince him 
 (h&t until that moment the true Messiah had never 
 appeared on earth. Therefore he took every precaution 
 for his being provided with food, and frequently denied 
 himself that Theophilus uiigl t be preserved from dying 
 
NAOMI. 471 
 
 in the state of hopeless apostasy in which he believed lii.ro 
 to be sunk. 
 
 It was with the same feeling that he had this evening 
 hazarded his own life to rescue the man whom he had so 
 deeply injured from a dreadful death ; and as he strode 
 rapidly before his father and Theophilus, his soul was 
 occupied in contemplations of approaching triumph and 
 prosperity, in which he believed that all who shared the 
 pure blood of Aaron, that ran in his own veins, would 
 take a distinguished part. 
 
 He led the way through dark and narrow streets with 
 which he was well acquainted, and which at length 
 brought them to the private entrance, at the back of 
 Zadok's house, near the city wall. They entered the 
 door, and immediately met old Deborah, whose astonish- 
 ment and terror, at the sight of one whom she had so 
 long believed to be dead, were extreme. She thought 
 it must be a spectre, and would have hurried away 
 trembling with fear, had not Zadok detained her, and 
 briefly informed her of the truth. With some difficulty 
 he and Javan detached the fetters from the hands of 
 Theophilus, and he then passed out on the terrace, 
 followed by the two young men, as he wished to enter 
 Salome's chamber alone, and leave them without until 
 he had prepared her to meet Theophilus. With a gentle 
 step he approached towards the open casement, which 
 was his usual mode of entrance, and as he heard the 
 sound of Naomi's harp, he felt assured that all was well, 
 He paused to listen, and to contemplate the scene which 
 met his view within the apartment, as the dark shadow 
 of the wall concealed him from observation : and Naomi 
 continued her song, with all the feeling and tender 
 expression of devotion with which the words inspired 
 her. 
 
 Javan and Theophilus drew near to Zadok, and with 
 varioua feelings they heard the song of Christian faith 
 which Naomi had composed for her mother's consolation. 
 
472 
 
 NAOMI. 
 
 In Theophilus s breast it inspired a sensation of delighted 
 surprise and gratitude ; in Javan's, of zealous indigna- 
 tion, which almost prompted him to rush forward and 
 interrupt the blasphemous strain. In Zadok's heart 
 were many mingled feelings that held him motionless 
 and almost breathless, until the last chord died away 
 on the harp of Naomi, and all was profound silence. 
 
 Salome's couch was near the window, and the rich 
 curtains of Tyrian purple had been drawn aside to admit 
 the refreshing evening breeze. She lay calm and still, 
 listening to her daughter's voice, while a sweet smile 
 rested on her deathlike countenance. Her eyes were 
 closed, and she did not see the tears that ran unchecked 
 down Naomi's cheek while she sang her mother's dirge 
 of death. Deep emotion had called up a bright and 
 hectic flush to tkat usually pallid cheek ; but when her 
 song was done, and she leaned silently upon her harp, 
 the transient colour faded rapidly away, like the last 
 brilliant rays of the setting sun dying on the cold 
 summit of a snow-capped mountain. 
 
 Theophilus was deeply moved. When last he parted 
 from his cousin she was in the pride of youth and beauty, 
 and the animation of her soul looked forth from her 
 beaming eyes. But never had she looked so lovely as 
 now, in her sorrow and resignation. She seemed a 
 being too pure and unearthly to tarry in this world of 
 sin and woe, and as if she were only waiting for hei 
 summons to that heavenly home where her heart and 
 her treasure were already laid up. 
 
 After a pause of some duration, Zadok approached 
 the window and entered the apartment. Naomi met him 
 without embarrassment, for she had ceased to fear tna, 
 he would rebuke her for speaking of Jesus to her mother, 
 and she saw in his countenance no traces of displeasure. 
 Salome too looked up with a peaceful smile, and asked 
 whether he had heard any part of Naomi's song. Ho 
 did not replv to the question, but affectionately inquired 
 
NAOMI. 473 
 
 how she had passed the day since he had seen her, and 
 spoke of the prison being on fire as the cause of his 
 long delay in returning to her. Salome knew that it 
 was the prison in which Theophilus had been confined, 
 and she listened with returning animation to the account 
 of his rescue and safe arrival at his uncle's house. She 
 begged to see him immediately, and Theophilus was 
 quickly at her side. The near approach of death had 
 already destroyed the keenness of her sensibilities, and 
 she met him with much greater composure than he could 
 command ; while Naomi was hardly able to control her 
 feelings at the recollection of all that she and her cousin 
 and poor Claudia had undergone, since their last meeting 
 in the prison. Javan did not join them until they had 
 had time to converse on the past and the future ; and 
 mutually to relate the events and the feelings that had 
 marked the period since they parted. It was with 
 sincere delight that Theophilus heard of Claudia's pious 
 resignation and strengthened faith ; and he blessed God 
 for all that they had suffered, since it had been the means 
 of confirming her faith and proving its sincerity. Long 
 the cousins discoursed together, while Zadok remained 
 by Salome's side, and saw with satisfaction that she sank 
 into a deep and tranquil slumber. Still there was an 
 altered appearance in her countenance that spoke fear- 
 fully to his heart, and he would not leave the room to 
 seek the repose which he so much needed. 
 
 Javan and Theophilus retired, but Naomi took her 
 place by her father, and together they watched in silence 
 while Salome slept. Deborah also tarried, and gazed 
 with tearful eyes on her beloved mistress, who she plainly 
 saw would very soon be taken from their sight. About 
 midnight she awoke, and appeared so much revived that 
 a faint gleam of hope arose in Zadok's breast that he 
 was not so soon to lose her. But it was only the last 
 light of an expiring lamp ere it sinks to darkness. 
 
 " Zadok, my beloved," she said, and she laid her cold 
 
474 NAOMI. 
 
 hand on his, the hour is fast' approaching when I must 
 close my eyes for ever, and look on your face no more 
 in this world. Call my son and Theophilus hither, 
 that with mj latest breath I may bear witness to the 
 truth." 
 
 Deborah quickly summoned the two young men, and 
 in breathless attention they all stood round the couch. 
 
 " I bless the Lord, my dear Theophilus," continued 
 Salome, in a low but distinct voice, " that He has per- 
 mitted me to see you once more, and given me this 
 opportunity of telling you how much I owe to your 
 noble example in awakening my interest towards the 
 religion which supported you, and proving to me that 
 it was indeed from Heaven. I am now on the verge 
 of that eternity into which I so long believed that you had 
 entered ; and here, in the presence of God, and of those 
 who are dearest to me on earth, I testify that Jesus of 
 Nazareth is the true Messiah. He has revealed himself 
 to my soul, as the only Saviour from sin and condemna- 
 tion ; and in His name I meet death without a fear. 
 Oh, my dearest husband, and you too, my son, let my 
 dying voice persuade you to seek the refuge which I 
 have found, and save your souls alive." 
 
 She paused, but none replied, and after a short interval 
 she proceeded. 
 
 " The evil days are come upon us — those days of 
 which the Redeemer warned our fathers, and in the 
 scenes which surround us we behold the proof of his 
 divine foreknowledge. The awful completion of his 
 prophecy is yet to come, for not one jot or tittle of all 
 that he spoke shall pass away unfulfilled. Then, when 
 Jerusalem is trampled down, and our holy temple cast 
 to the ground, where will you look for safety, Zadok ? 
 Not on the earth, for our nation will be led away captive 
 by the heathen, and persecuted in every land. Turn ye 
 then to the stronghold ordained before the world was 
 created, as the only sure refuge in the time of trouble. 
 
NAOMI. 4/5 
 
 Why should ye refuse to believe in Him who spake aa 
 never man spake, and who fulfilled all that the prophets 
 foretold of him ?" 
 
 " Mother," cried Javan, unable any longet t: listen 
 to her with composure, " mother, I implore you to cease, 
 and not let your last words be words of blasphemy ! I 
 cannot he-ar the majesty of Jehovah thus insulted, and a 
 crucified malefactor exalted to his throne, and hold my 
 peace. Speak no more of the Nazarene ; or suffer me 
 to retire, ere I forget my love and reverence for you in 
 zeal for the honour of my God." 
 
 " Javan, Javan ! are you so hardened in prejudice ? 
 I cannot cease to tell of all that Jesus has done for 
 my soul while yet I have strength to speak ; and I 
 would to God that my voice might sink deep into your 
 heart, and leave an impression there never to be effaced, 
 Will you not stay and hear my testimony ? Then fare- 
 well, my son, and may the Saviour whom you despise 
 yet look graciously on you, and bring you to himself." 
 
 Javan took his mother's hand, which was feebly ex- 
 tended towards him : he kissed her cheek with tender- 
 ness, and then hurried from the room to hide the 
 emotions which he could not command. 
 
 " He is gone, and may the Spirit of the Lord follow 
 him," said Salome, with a heavy sigh. " Zadok, you 
 are less obdurate. I see that conviction begins to steal 
 upon your soul. Do not deny it ; do not take from me 
 the hope that enables me to part from you with resigna- 
 tion. When I am in my cold grave, you will remember 
 what I have said to you, and know that it was truth." 
 
 Again she paused to recover strength for all she 
 wished to say, and those who stood weeping round her 
 couch did not attempt to interrupt her. There was a 
 tone of holy dignity, almost of inspiration, in this her 
 dying discourse, that held them in silent and reverential 
 intention. 
 
 " Naomi, my child," she continued, in a fainter voice, 
 
4/6 NAOMI. 
 
 " come near and receive my parting blessing." Naomi 
 sank on her knees, and stifling the emotions that shook 
 her trembling form, she waited in silence for her mother? 
 benediction. 
 
 " May the God of our fathers, Abraham, Isaac, and 
 Jacob, bless thee, my Naomi, and keep thee in all thy 
 ways. May He reward thee a hundredfold for all that 
 thou hast been to me ; and may he grant that you may 
 prove as great a blessing to your beloved father's soul 
 as thou hast been to mine. And oh, when thy earthly 
 course is finished, and thy spirit soars above, to enter 
 the blissful mansions prepared for thee by our Redeemer's 
 love, may it be my happy privilege to meet thee on the 
 threshold, and conduct thee to the foot of the throne, 
 and there to testify that thy teaching and thy example 
 first led me into the heavenly road." 
 
 Naomi pressed her mother's hand to her lips, and 
 bathed it with her tears, but she could not speak ; and 
 Zadok and Theophilus knelt beside her. 
 
 " Pray for me, Zadok," said Salome. " The shadows 
 of death are gathering round me, and your voice should 
 be the last — it has ever been the dearest — that I hear 
 on earth." 
 
 The priest complied with his wife's request ; and had 
 his prayer been uttered in the Saviour's name, it would 
 have been all that Salome's soul desired. The con- 
 clusion was consoling to her, and strengthened her hopes 
 of his conversion ; for he prayed that he might meet his 
 wife in heaven, and that if there were in his own creed 
 anything that obstructed his heavenward course, the 
 Lord would deign to remove his error, and lead him into 
 all truth. This was a concession which neither Salome 
 nor her daughter had expected, and they heard it with 
 secret thanksgiving and joy. 
 
 Salome closed her eyes, and Zadok thought she slept; 
 but soon she opened them again, and fixed them on his 
 countenance with a look of anxious affection. 
 
NAOMI. 477 
 
 " Remember, my beloved," she whispered, •• re- 
 member your promise. Read the book of life, and 
 believe. And I have one more request. Be very kind 
 to our poor Naomi when I am gone, and do not suffer 
 her to be reviled or harshly treated because she believes 
 in Jesus." 
 
 ° Were she less dear to me than she is," replied 
 Zadok, " she should be guarded and cherished as the 
 apple of my eye for your sake, my love. Fear not, 
 Salome, I will be a father and a friend to her ; and 
 none shall deal unkindly with her while Zadok lives 
 to protect her. And more than this — she shall tell me 
 of this Jesus, whose name has become so dear to your 
 soul; and I will listen with sincerity, remembering that 
 it was your dying wish." 
 
 " The blessing of my Heavenly Father be upon yon 
 for these words, my dearest husband ! " exclaimed Salome, 
 with sudden energy. " Now will my soul depart in 
 peace, for its fondest desires are granted. Bless thou 
 the Lord, my soul, and all that is within me praise 
 his holy name ! " 
 
 It seemed that Salome's heart was now relieved of all 
 its anxious cares, for her countenance beamed with a 
 heavenly calmness ; and while she held the hand of 
 Zadok clasped within both her own, she fell asleep. For 
 some hours she lay motionless, while her low and 
 lengthened breathing alone declared that life was not 
 extinct. But there was light and conscious joy in her 
 spirit, though its earthly tabernacle seemed already 
 stricken by the hand of death. At length her lips 
 moved, and in a voice scarcely audible she murmured, 
 
 " grave, where is thy sting ! death, where is thy 
 victory ! " 
 
 " Tell us, dear Salome," said Theophilus, leaning orei 
 her affectionately, " tell us, is it all peace ? " 
 
 " Triumph ! triumph ! as far as I have gone," she 
 replied. 
 
4:78 NAOMI. 
 
 " And you have no fears, no doubts, no darkness 
 around you?" he continued, anxious that Zadok should 
 know how well her faith sustained her to the last. 
 
 u Oh no ! " she slowly and distinctly answered. " The 
 valley is all light now. I see heaven opening beyond it. 
 I see the redeemed with their golden harps, and almost 
 I hear their songs of joy. There is no darkness there, 
 for the Lamb is the light thereof." 
 
 More she tried to say, but no sound came from her 
 parted lips, and her voice was never heard again on 
 earth. So gently, so imperceptibly her breathing died 
 away, that none knew at what moment her spirit fled 
 to God. Zadok felt her hands unclasp their hold of 
 his, and they became cold and still. With trembling 
 steps Deborah approached, and drew aside the drapery 
 that had hitherto excluded the light of the rising sun ; 
 and as the first beams darted brightly over the summit of 
 Mount Olivet, they fell on the lifeless form of Salome, 
 and showed the hue of death on her cold features. 
 
 The agony of grief, which had been so long repressed 
 in the bosom of Zadok, now burst forth with somewhat 
 of the fervent feeling for which his race was dis- 
 tinguished ; and he mourned over the dead with bitter 
 tears. Theophilus led him and his daughter from the 
 chamber, to that in which Javan sat gloomy and sad; 
 and the meeting of Naomi and her brother was deeply 
 painful to both. 
 
 The circumstances in which the city was placed were 
 such as to prevent the greatest part of the ceremonies 
 which usually followed the death of a Jewish matron 
 from being performed. Deborah exerted herself, with 
 the assistance of the other domestics, to supply every 
 deficiency, and Javan was zealously anxious that nothing 
 of the customary forms should be omitted that could 
 possibly be attended to. He summoned the rabbi 
 Joazer, and concerted with him as to the funeral of his 
 mother, which by Zadok's desire was to take place that 
 
NAOMI. 
 
 47l> 
 
 very day. He would not suffer the remains of his 
 beloved wife to be carried out into the polluted streets, 
 and he resolved that she should be laid beneath the 
 shady trees in the garden attached to his house. The 
 custom of the Jews forbad a priest from touching a 
 corpse, or even remaining in the house which contained 
 one. Zadok therefore went forth and wandered up and 
 down the desolate street while the hasty preparations 
 were made. Then, when the body was carried down to 
 the simple grave that had been dug by the servants of 
 the household, he repaired to the terrace with Naomi ; 
 and though he was not legally permitted to be present at 
 a funeral, yet he stood there to see the mortal body of 
 his beloved wife laid in the dust ; and he was enabled to 
 lift his eyes to Heaven with gratitude that she had been 
 taken away from the evil to come, and with the hope 
 that ere long he should rejoin her beyond the clear blue 
 3ky that now glowed brightly over his head. 
 
 
 
 * 
 
 m ~. 
 
CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 This was no time for the indulgence of sorrow. Soon 
 after the green turf was laid over the grave of Salome, a 
 messenger arrived from Simon to demand the immediate 
 appearance of Javan at the temple, as the gates were 
 about to be fired by order of Titus, and every hand 
 was required to prevent the execution of the dreadful 
 project. Javan hurried to the spot, accompanied by his 
 father and Theophilus. and they found that all the fears 
 of the besieged were realized. Blazing torches had been 
 applied to the gates, and the plates of silver that covered 
 them had become intensely heated. The wooden frame- 
 work had caught fire, and as they entered the court 
 they saw the flames spring up in several directions. 
 They joined their companions and friends in exhorting 
 the soldiers to make every effort to extinguish the 
 fire or arrest its further progress; but a panic had 
 seized the men, hitherto so dauntless, and in silent 
 dismay they watched the flames rising higher and fiercer, 
 until in j\ short time they were communicated to the 
 inner cloisters. The besieged now saw a circle of fire 
 spreading round them, and destruction threatening 
 chemselves and their magnificent temple. All day the 
 flames raged with violence, and the whole of the rich 
 and beautiful cloisters were in ruins, while the officers 
 and leaders of the Jews used ineffectual efforts to rouse 
 their men from the state of consternation into which they 
 and sunk. At night, Zadok and Theophilus returned 
 
NAOMI. 481 
 
 to Naomi for a tew hours, but Javan remained with his 
 chieftain, resolved to share his dangers and assist his 
 councils. 
 
 When morning dawned Zadok prepared to ieave his 
 home once more, and join his son amid the burning 
 walls of the sacred edifice, to defend them, or to perish 
 beneath their ruins. Naomi felt a dark foreboding, as 
 her father came to bid her farewell, that it might be the 
 last time she should receive his affectionate embrace, or 
 listen to a benediction from his lips. 
 
 " Oh, my father," she cried, while she fell at his feet 
 and embraced his knees, " do not leave me — do not rush 
 into certain destruction. The hour is at hand when our 
 city will be trodden by the Gentiles, and it is in vain to 
 resist the decrees of Heaven. Tarry with me, I implore 
 you, and let me meet death by your side." 
 
 " Do not abandon yourself to despair, my child," 
 replied Zadok, raising her from the ground and pressing 
 her fondly to his heart. " All is not yet lost ; and 
 though my hopes of triumph and deliverance are fading 
 away, yet still there may be an effectual resistance made 
 to the enemy, and we may obtain terms from the con- 
 queror. I will return to you if immediate danger 
 threatens the city, and Theophilus shall remain to 
 support and comfort you. A sacred duty calls me to 
 the temple, and as a servant of the living God I must 
 not abandon His sanctuary. Farewell, my Naomi ; 
 may the blessing of the Almighty rest upon you." 
 
 He left her, and she gazed after him through her 
 tears until the gates of the courtyard closed behind him 
 and hid his manly form from her view. Theophilus 
 would not leave his cousin alone to her grief a*\d appre- 
 hensions. He knew that his presence in tie temple 
 could be of no avail to arrest the approaching ruin, and 
 therefore he remained to cheer the drooping spirit of 
 Naomi, and if necessary, to die in her defence. 
 
 It was now the 10th of August, that fatal day which 
 i i 
 
482 NAOMI. 
 
 had already proved so calamitous to Jerusalem, when 
 the Temple of Solomon was destroyed by the Babylonia* 
 king. Titus beheld the spreading flames that threatened 
 the total demolition of the second glorious temple of 
 Jehovah, and he was moved to pity that so much splen- 
 dour and beauty should be laid in ruins. He called a 
 council of war, and solemnly discussed with his officers 
 the question whether the sacred edifice should be pre- 
 served, or left to the effects of the destroying element. 
 Many of his advisers were of opinion that the temple 
 should no longer be regarded as a sanctuary, but as a 
 fortress, and that it ought to be treated like any other 
 stronghold of rebellion. But Titus was inclined towards 
 milder measures. The magnificence of the building had 
 struck him with profound admiration, and he wished to 
 preserve it as one of the proudest ornaments of the 
 Roman empire. In this desire he was seconded by 
 several of his principal officers, and by Marcellus more 
 warmly than the rest, and orders were instantly issued 
 for the soldiers to unite their efforts to extinguish the 
 flames. 
 
 It was in vain ; a higher decree than that of Titus 
 aad doomed the temple to destruction, and his legions 
 were unable to stay the course of the sword of Divine 
 vengeance. While they toiled in fruitless zeal for the 
 preservation of the devoted building, the Jews suddenly 
 roused themselves and shook off the terror which had 
 kept them inactive all the preceding day and night, and 
 desperate t! loughts of vengeance seized on their minds. 
 Led on by Simon and Javan, they made a furious sally 
 from the extern gate upon the guards who were posted 
 in the outer court. The Romans locked their shields 
 together and received the shock with unbroken ranks ; 
 but such multitudes of the besieged came rushing upon 
 them that Titus himself was obliged to come to their 
 defence, and with a choice band of men he at length 
 succeeded in repulsing the Jews, and driving them back 
 
NAOMI. 483 
 
 from the court into the temple again. He then with- 
 drew into the Antonia, intending to make a general and 
 final assault on the following morning. After he had 
 retired, a party of the besieged, not discouraged by their 
 repulse in the morning, made another attack upon the 
 soldiers who were still employed in extinguishing the 
 fire in the cloisters. The Romans drove them back, 
 and followed them within the sacred precincts even to 
 the door of the temple itself. One of the legionaries, 
 animated with fury and a love of destruction, climbed on 
 the shoulders of a comrade who stood before him, and 
 threw a lighted torch through a small gilded door into 
 the porch. The flames at once sprang up, and the Jews 
 uttered one wild and general shriek of consternation and 
 rage, and grasping their swords, resolved to revenge the 
 sacrilegious act and perish in the ruins of the temple. 
 Titus was asleep when Marcellus rushed into his chamber 
 with the startling intelligence that the temple was on 
 fire. He started up, and they both hastened to the spot, 
 which was already crowded with Roman soldiers. With 
 shouts and gestures the general commanded his men to 
 quench the flames, but his voice was unheeded or drowned 
 in the deafening clamour that surrounded him. 
 
 The legionaries rushed on : many of them cast flaming 
 torches into the inner court, and then, drawing their 
 swords, turned to the work of slaughter. Thousands 
 fell in the first onset, and the temple steps flowed with 
 blood, though Titus made every exertion in his power to 
 put a stop to the carnage. He entered the temple with 
 his officers, and gazed in wonder and admiration on the 
 matchless splendour that met his view. As yet the holy 
 place was untouched by the fire, and he made a last effort 
 to save it. But one of the soldiers privately contrived to 
 thrust a torch between the hinges of the door, and in a 
 few moments the building was enveloped in flames. Titus 
 and his companions were forced to retire, and the whole 
 of the glorious structure was abandoned to ruin. One 
 
484 NAOMI. 
 
 by one the different parts of the building fell in with n 
 tremendous crash. The cedar roofs became a sheet of 
 flame, and the towers and pinnacles rose in columns of 
 fire high above the rest of the edifice. The light spread 
 far and wide, and was reflected from the neighbouring 
 hills with a lurid glow. 
 
 At this awful moment the son of Ananus once more 
 appeared. Wild and ghastly he stalked through the 
 courts of the temple, and mounted the tottering wall. 
 He gazed around him on the scene of desolation that so 
 fearfully fulfilled his oft-repeated prophecy. Then he 
 cried with a loud voice, "Woe to myself!" and as he 
 spoke, a stone that was cast from the engines below struck 
 him, and he fell backward a corpse in the flaming ruins. 
 
 What were the sensations of the horror-stricken inha- 
 bitants when they were aroused by the shout that burst 
 from the temple when the conflagration broke out ! They 
 looked towards the holy hill, and beheld its summit a mass 
 of glowing flames. Fear and wrath and dire revenge 
 animated the pale countenances of these famished and 
 woe-worn men ; and from the streets of the upper city 
 were heard such cries of anguish and despair as reached 
 the rocks and hills around, and were echoed back to 
 mingle with the shouts of the Roman soldiers, and the 
 dying groans of those who were perishing in the flames. 
 In the midst of the confusion John of Gischala, ever in- 
 tent on his own preservation, rushed out of the temple 
 with a band of Zealots, and succeeded in forcing his way 
 through the crowd and reaching the upper city in safety. 
 At a later period a larger body of his adherents also took 
 refuge there ; but the priests and the greater portion of 
 the Jewish leaders remained in the burning pile. 
 
 Every part of the temple wa8 ransacked by the Roman 
 soldiers, who climbed over heaps of slain to seize on the 
 treasures that gleamed on all sides. The wealth that 
 had been laid up by the Zealots was discovered and 
 borne away, with the gold and jewels and rich vestments 
 
NAOMI. 485 
 
 belonging to the service of the sanctuary ; and even the 
 bodies of the slaughtered priests were stripped of their 
 embroidered vests and ornamented girdles by the rapa- 
 cious hu ds of the victorious troops. One small band of 
 [tomans were seen hurrying through the courts, engaged 
 in a different pursuit to that of their fellow -soldiers. They 
 were Marcellus and a few of his faithful friends seeking 
 to discover and save Zadok the priest. They were pass- 
 ing by the altar where he had been wont to minister in 
 his course, when they observed a Roman soldier tearing 
 away the golden clasp from the girdle of a slaughtered 
 priest. Marcellus sprang forward, and beheld the life- 
 less countenance of Naomi's father. He had fallen beside 
 the altar, and his features even in death wore the ex- 
 pression of dignified calmness that seldom deserted him in 
 any event of life. Marcellus had arrested the plundering 
 hand of the soldier, and as he stooped to replace the vest- 
 ments of the priest, his eye fell on a roll of parchment that 
 had been concealed in the folds of his garment. He took 
 it up, and what was his astonishment at perceiving that 
 it was a copy of the Gospel of Jesus Christ ! Could it be 
 possible that Zadok believed that Gospel ? He secured 
 the precious volume in his own vest, and with the assist- 
 ance of his comrades bore the body of the priest to that 
 part of the building where the fire was spreading most 
 rapidly. They cast it into the flames, and left it to be 
 consumed on that glorious funeral pile, safe from the in- 
 sults which were heaped on the mangled forms of hie 
 brethren by the brutal soldiery. 
 
 This pious act performed, Marcellus sought for his 
 commander, and obtained from him permission to lead a 
 sufficient body of men from the temple to secure the house 
 and family of Zadok from injury. Already a number of 
 persons had escaped from the burning ruins, and were 
 rushing distractedly through the streets of the lower city 
 and that portion of the town which was connected wit! 
 the temple They were pursued by parties of the vie- 
 
486 NAOMI. 
 
 torious troops, and the alarm wa3 spread that the whok 
 body of the Romans was coming down to bring fire and 
 sword among the wretched inhabitants. Marcellus hur- 
 ried on; he dreaded that even now he might be too late to 
 save Naomi and her mother from danger and alarm. Al? 
 whom he approached in traversing the well-known streets 
 that led to Zadok's dwelling, fled before him, supposing 
 that he and his followers came only to destroy 
 
 The flames of the burning temple illuminated the whole 
 of the city, and by that terrific light Marcellus saw what 
 ravages famine and the sword had made among the in- 
 habitants. He stepped shuddering over the decaying 
 corpses that polluted the streets; and when his eye 
 glanced upward he met the despairing gaze of many a 
 spectral countenance watching him from the windows of 
 the houses, and shrinking with terror at his approach. 
 
 The intrepid young soldier trembled with anxiety as he 
 reached the gate of Zadok's house. Perhaps he should 
 find his beloved Naomi a ghastly corpse ! Could she have 
 survived so much horror and privation ? The gate was 
 closed and secured inside, but it yielded to the united 
 and powerful efforts of the soldiers, and Marcellus entered 
 the courtyard. It was silent and deserted, for the domes- 
 tics had fled to hide themselves at the dreaded ap- 
 proach of the Romans. Marcellus stationed the greatest 
 part of his men in the court to prevent the entrance of 
 any who might come for plunder or destruction ; and 
 attended only by two of his party, he proceeded with a 
 beating heart to search the house for the objects of his 
 anxiety. He found them not in the apartments, and he 
 passed out upon the terrace. The red light that burnt so 
 fiercely above fell upon the garden beneath the terrace, 
 and he beheld a female form kneeling on the turf, while 
 by her side stood one who seemed resolved to protect her 
 or perish with her. An aged woman was near them, who 
 uttered a shriek of terror as by the light of the confla- 
 gration she beheld three Roman soldiers appear on the 
 
NAOMI. 487 
 
 terrace. Her scream awakened the kneeling maiden to 
 a remembrance of her perilous situation, and she sprang 
 to her feet. 
 
 " Slay her, Theophilus ! " cried Deborah, in an accent 
 of despair ; " plunge your sword to her heart, and save 
 her from the Koman conquerors. Better far to see her 
 life-blood flow on the grave of her mother, than that 
 she should be borne away a captive in the hands of the 
 idolaters ! " 
 
 Theophilus gazed on his trembling and lovely charge. 
 Had he been any other than a disciple of Christ — had 
 he not surely believed that her Lord and Saviour was 
 able to protect her, and that come what may, his fol- 
 lowers must endure to the end, and possess their soul 
 in patience, he would have yielded to the wild entreaty 
 of Deborah, and at once have put an end to Naomi's suf- 
 ferings and dangers. He supported her sinking form, 
 for now at last her courage and firmness deserted her, 
 and she would have fallen to the ground had not Theo- 
 philus caught her in his arms, and held her while the 
 dreaded enemy approached. 
 
 Marcellus commanded his men to remain on the terrace 
 and sprang down the steps alone, crying loudly, 
 
 " Naomi, my own betrothed Naomi ! you have nothing 
 to fear : it is Marcellus." 
 
 His words were unheeded by Naomt for she had 
 fainted; and when he reached the spot whe» Theophilus 
 stood in grateful astonishment, he snatched her sense- 
 less form from the arms of her cousin, and tears rolled 
 down his manly cheeks as he gazed on her deathlike 
 countenance. 
 
 " Look up, my Naomi," he cried; "look up, and see 
 that it is Marcellus who supports you. I have looked 
 forward to this moment in the midst of bloodshed and 
 danger ; I have hoped to see your beloved face, as the 
 reward of every toil. gracious God! may not my 
 hopes be snatched from me now in this hour of meeting ! M 
 
488 NAOMI. 
 
 It was long before Naomi's senses returned; but at 
 length she opened her eyes, and looked wildly round, 
 expecting to see none but her most dreaded enemies. 
 What words shall describe her feelings when she saw the 
 countenance of Marcellus, and heard his exclamation of 
 rapture ai this sign of returning life ! Joy was almost as 
 overpowevmg as fear, and for a few moments deprived her 
 of utterance. But a delightful feeling of perfect security 
 came over her soul, and she soon recovered. Marcellus 
 was with her — what earthly dangers could she fear ? 
 
 The surprise and joy of Deborah were more loudly 
 expressed than that of Naomi. She poured forth her 
 gratitude, mingled with inquiries and conjectures, which 
 Marcellus was too much absorbed to reply to. But 
 Naomi had no sooner become convinced of the reality 
 of her own happiness than her thoughts reverted to her 
 father, and she eagerly inquired whether Marcellus had 
 obtained any information respecting him. He would 
 have evaded the question and deferred the sad intelli- 
 gence, but Naomi marked his countenance, and her 
 quick eye detected that he had something to conceal. 
 
 " I know it," she exclaimed ; " I know the worst. My 
 father has fallen, and I am an orphan indeed!*' 
 
 " It is but too true, my Naomi," replied Marcellus ; 
 " Zadok has fallen bravely, in the defence of his hallowed 
 altar. I saw his reverend form, and I secured it from 
 insult ; it was all that I could do. And see," he added, 
 drawing forth the well-known manuscript, " this sacred 
 volume was near his heart ; may we hope that its truths 
 were known and valued there ?" 
 
 "God jjrant it!" cried the weeping Naomi. "He 
 had ceased to despise them, but the Lord alone knows 
 how far he had received them. His soul was devoted 
 to the service of God in sincerity and truth, and I trust 
 that it is now rejoicing in His presence." 
 
 44 And your mother, Naomi, has she also departed 
 from this world °" 
 
NAOMI. 489 
 
 " But yesterday she was laid beneath this turf, Mar- 
 cellus; I may not mourn for her, for she died in the 
 faith of our Lord Jesus Christ, and her end was full of 
 blessedness." 
 
 "The Lord be praised!" said Marcellus. "Naomi, 
 my father will be a father to you ; and it will be my 
 happy task to cheer your spirit, after all that you have 
 suffered. The night of affliction has been very dark 
 around you, my love ; but we may hope that a joyful 
 morning will yet dawn forth even in this world, and 
 that our future lives may show our gratitude to the 
 Lord, who has brought us through so many trials, and 
 permitted us at length to meet each other though in 
 circumstances of so much sorrow. Come, Theophilus. 
 my long -lost brother, we must return to the house, and 
 take measures for its security ; and you shall tell me 
 how it is that I see you here alive — you who have so 
 long been wept as dead, and mourned for by the widowed 
 heart of my poor sister." 
 
 Theophilus gave his friend a short relation of his 
 preservation and subsequent existence in the prison , 
 and in his turn he heard from Marcellus of all that 
 Claudia had suffered on his account, and of her faithful 
 and undying affection for him. When they entered the 
 house, their discourse was interrupted by the sounds of 
 violence and cries of terror that issued from the streets. 
 The Eoman soldiers had rushed down from the temple, 
 and were slaying all whom they could overtake. The 
 houses on every side were in flames; and it was only 
 the presence of the troops who were stationed in the 
 court, that had preserved the noble dwelling of Zadok 
 from pillage and destruction. But the conflagration was 
 spreading around, and ere long the fire must reach the 
 building. It was no longer a safe retreat for Naomi ; 
 and Marcellus determined to convey her and Deborah, 
 without loss of time, beyond the walls of the city to some 
 place of security. He hastily prepared a litter; and 
 
490 NAOMI. 
 
 having carefully concealed Naomi and her attendant 
 from the eyes of the now ungovernable soldiery who 
 paraded the streets, he caused his men to bear it toward? 
 the water-gate, while he and Theophilus guarded it 
 with drawn swords on each side. It was with consider- 
 able difficulty and frequent opposition from the excited 
 legionaries, that they succeeded in reaching the gate, 
 The guards appointed to defend it had fled, and they 
 passed out into the desolate valley, once verdant with 
 gardens and orchards. When Naomi knew that she was 
 beyond the reach of danger, she withdrew the drapery 
 that surrounded her, and looked around on the scenes 
 so familiar and so dear. All was changed; not a vestige 
 remained of what had been so beautiful and luxuriant, 
 and the red light of the burning city fell only on a 
 barren desert. The valley was traversed, and Marcellus 
 with his companions reached the Roman camp at the 
 north of the city, as the first rays of morning dawned 
 on the work of destruction that had been accomplished 
 in the preceding night. In his father's tent he estab- 
 lished Naomi and Deborah; and leaving them to the 
 care of Theophilus, he returned again to the city, and 
 joined his commander. 
 
 The whole Roman army encamped that day in the 
 sacred precincts of the temple, and planted their vic- 
 torious eagles among the smoking ruins. A sacrifice 
 was offered to their false deities in the sanctuary of the 
 Lord of Hosts, and loud acclamations proclaimed the 
 victory of Titus. The immense value of the spoils with 
 which each soldier wa3 enriched, greatly increased their 
 joy : so vast was the amount of the treasures they had 
 obtained, that gold became as brass among these soldiers. 
 In the midst of their loud rejoicings, their attention was 
 attracted by the sight of a small party of priests and 
 others on the top of a wall to which they had escaped. 
 For five days these miserable beings remained in that 
 situation, until starvation induced them to come down 
 
NAOMI. 491 
 
 imd implore for mercy. Isaac, the cruel, bard -hearted 
 Isaac, was among them ; and he entreated for life with 
 an abject fear that excited the scorn of the Romans. It 
 was unavailing, Titus would not listen to their supplica- 
 tions, and they were immediately executed. 
 
 A number of the Zealots had escaped to the upper 
 city with their leader, and there they still defied the 
 Romans. There were numerous and extensive subter- 
 ranean passages beneath that part of the city ; and the 
 hopes of the insurgents rested in these for their pre- 
 servation. It would be a repetition of scenes already 
 described to narrate the sufferings of those who were 
 cooped up within the walls of Sion. All the miseries of 
 a second siege were endured ; and it was not until the 
 7th of September that the Romans ascended the wall 
 with shouts of triumph, and rushed through the streets, 
 slaying and destroying as they went. But little plunder 
 was found in this quarter : the houses were filled with 
 putrid bodies of whole families who had died of hunger ; 
 and after gazing on the massy towers and walls of which 
 he was now the master, Titus gave orders that the whole 
 city should be razed to the ground and utterly destroyed, 
 except three towers, which were left standing as monu- 
 ments of the conquest. 
 
 The multitude of prisoners was embarrassing to the 
 conquerors ; and after a selection had been made of the 
 tallest and most powerful-looking of the insurgents, to 
 grace the triumphal return of Titus to the capital, a vast 
 number of these rebels were put to death. The old and 
 infirm, both of men and women, shared the same fate ; 
 and of the rest of the prisoners, many thousands were 
 gent to the mines in various parts of the empire, or dis- 
 tributed among the provinces to fight as gladiators for 
 the amusement of the populace. The number of the 
 captives amounted to ninety-seven thousand ; of those 
 who were slain or died of famine throughout the siege 
 
492 NAOMI. 
 
 the number has been computed at no less than on* 
 million one hundred thousand ! 
 
 Still the chief objects of search to the Roman soldiers, 
 and those on whom they especially thirsted to glut their 
 vengeance, seemed to elude their pursuit. Neither John 
 of Gischala nor the son of Gioras was to be found amid 
 the ruins of the city. John had sought refuge in the 
 subterranean caverns, with a multitude of his adherents. 
 The Romans discovered the entrance to some of these 
 caves, and endeavoured to penetrate them, but the pesti- 
 lential effluvia that proceeded from the putrid corpses 
 that choked the passages drove them back. At length 
 John, and his brothers who had followed him to his 
 retreat, came forth, reduced by starvation, and surren- 
 dered to the victors on a promise of mercy. This 
 promise was performed, and the atrocious John was 
 spared, but condemned to perpetual imprisonment. 
 
 It was supposed that Simon had expired in one of the 
 caverns, and the search was suspended. Titus prepared 
 to leave the ruined city, and Marcellus rejoiced that at 
 length he might remove his beloved Naomi from a scene 
 where every object that met her view was a memorial 
 of former happiness and recent calamity. The fate of 
 her brother weighed heavily on her mind; there was 
 no hope of his being yet alive ; but every search that 
 Marcellus had caused to be made for his body had proved 
 ineffectual, and Naomi was forced to leave the place in 
 uncertainty whether he had perished or been sent off to 
 the provinces as a captive. She was treated by Rufus 
 with the kindest attention, and everything was done by 
 those around her to reconcile her to her situation ; but 
 her heart had been too severely wounded to recover 
 its natural strength and elasticity thus early. She had 
 much to lament, as well as much to be grateful for ; and 
 Marcellus did not love her less because she was fre- 
 quently so much absorbed in her melancholy reflection* 
 
NAOMI. 498 
 
 as to 'be insensible even to the pleasure of his society. 
 She remained entirely secluded with Deborah in Rufas's 
 tent, or travelled, concealed in a litter, until the army 
 arrived at Caesarea, on the coast, where Titus paused for 
 some time before he proceeded to Caesarea Philippi. 
 Marcellus then applied for leave of absence for himself 
 and his father, that they might escort Naomi to her 
 friends at Ephesus, and the permission was readily 
 obtained. Happily a vessel was in the port, bound for 
 Ephesus, and in this they all embarked, and sailed away 
 from the desolated land of Judea, towards the spot where 
 Naomi and Theophilus hoped to meet all their surviving 
 relatives, and to be once more united to those so dear to 
 them both. 
 
 After their departure a messenger arrived at Caesarea 
 from the ruined metropolis, with intelligence that Simon 
 and one of his officers had been discovered. A party 
 of the Roman soldiers who were left encamped in the 
 ruined city had been startled one day as they were 
 reposing amid the blackened and tottering walls of 
 the temple, by seeing a man of dignified appearance, 
 and clothed in a rich robe of purple, over a white 
 garment, rise suddenly among them, as if from the 
 earth. At the first moment their superstitious fears 
 led them to believe that it was a spectre, but on their 
 demanding the name of the apparition, he replied, 
 " Simon, the son of Gioras." 
 
 He had descended a secret passage on the total defeat 
 of his party, and with several others had remained 
 concealed ever since that time. The provisions which 
 they had taken with them had failed, and none of 
 his companions remained alive except *a/an, who 
 followed his chief from their retreat, and they both 
 surrendered themselves into the hands of Terentius 
 Rufus, who held the command of the troops remaining 
 at Jerusalem. Simon had hoped to overawe the guard 
 by his sudden and mysterious appearance, and thus to 
 
494 NAOMI. 
 
 effect his escape ; but m this hope he was disappointed 
 and found himself a captive in the hands of his enemies. 
 This news was most welcome to Titus, and he dis- 
 patched immediate orders that the son of Gioras should 
 be sent with his comrade to join him at Caesarea, and 
 assist to swell the honour of his triumph. 
 
 The domes and pinnacles of Diana's far-famed temple 
 were glowing in the ruddy beams of the setting sun, 
 when the white sails of a vessel were descried from the 
 watch-towers of Ephesus, bearing swiftly and steadily 
 towards the port. It was known by the signals hoisted 
 from the masthead to be a merchant-ship returning 
 from Syria, and numbers of the inhabitants of the city 
 assembled on the quays and the banks of the river to 
 witness the arrival of the goodly vessel, and hear from 
 the passengers the latest intelligence of the war in 
 Judea. Among those who waited most anxiously for 
 the approach of the ship to the landing-place, were 
 Amaziah and his wife, with their adopted daughter 
 Claudia. They hoped to receive some communication 
 from their beloved friends in Jerusalem, or at least a 
 letter from Marcellus, telling of the state of the metro- 
 polis. Possibly some of their countrymen might have 
 escaped from the beleaguered city, and from them they 
 should hear of the welfare of those so deeply interesting 
 to them all. 
 
 A favourable breeze filled the sails of the vessel, and 
 it cut through the yielding waters with the grace and 
 rapidity of a water-bird, and yet the motion seemed too 
 slow for the anxious impatience of the Jewish exiles. 
 They wandered to and fro along the margin of the river, 
 to the point of land where the broad stream fell into the 
 bosom of the ocean, and again returned to the landing- 
 place. The daylight died away before the ship had 
 entered the mouth of the river, and ere it reached the 
 quay its tall mast and lofty prow could hardly be dis- 
 tinguished in the increasing darkness. But lights were 
 
NAOMI. 49£ 
 
 hoisted from the rigging, and gleamed on the crowded 
 deck, and the rush of the parting waters told that the 
 noble bark was coming gallantly against the stream. 
 Many torches were brought down to the shore, and 
 their waving and flickering light fell on the anxious and 
 strongly -marked Jewish features of Amaziah and Judith, 
 and the fairer countenance of their young companion. 
 The anchor was cast out, the ropes were thrown on 
 shore, and the vessel lay steadily against the marble steps 
 of the quay. What voice was that so wild and shrill 
 mat sounded from the shore above all the murmuringr 
 of the assembled crowd ? That pale and delicate girl 
 who stood by the side of Amaziah, and leant upon his 
 arm, had cast her tearful eyes upon the deck of the 
 vessel, and in the midst of the groups of passengers she 
 had discerned a form that seemed the vision of one long 
 dead and deeply mourned. 
 
 She clung to the arm of Amaziah, and pointed convul- 
 jively to the deck, while her large blue eyes were 
 Jilated with astonishment and fear, and her parted 
 lips refused to utter the name so dear and so familiar 
 to them. Judith and her husband looked in vain for 
 the cause of Claudia's agitation. The form which had 
 conjured up such wild emotions had disappeared among 
 the crowd, and gradually she became convinced that it 
 had been a creature of her imagination, and that the 
 image for ever present to her heart had caused the 
 startling fancy. Her extended hand fell down again, 
 and with a deep drawn and shivering sigh she faintly 
 whippered, — 
 
 Oh, it was a blissful, but a cruel deception !" 
 
 " What was it, my child ? " asked Judith. " Did you 
 see any countenance that recalled the memory of tho 
 friends we left in Judea ?" 
 
 " Yes, mother, yes ; I thought I saw those features 
 that haunt my sleeping hours, and seem to Bmile upon 
 »»e from the skies by day. They looked more like those 
 
496 NAOMI. 
 
 of a living man than the angelic face that visits my 
 dreams, and my foolish heart was startled. But ah ! it is 
 there again ! Look, Judith, look at the side of the 
 vessel ; — and another form is there ! O God of mercy, 
 let not my bewildered brain thus mock me with such 
 fancies ! They come — they come on ! They have 
 stepped upon the quay ! Oh, those are no forms of air. 
 Take me, Amaziah, take me to meet them, and let me 
 find it true, or die ! " 
 
 Judith and Amaziah were hardly less agitated than 
 their companion. Tl^ likewise saw the figures that 
 passed from the deck to the shore, and they likewise 
 knew not how to trust their eyes. But the breathless 
 suspense soon terminated in a blissful reality, and they 
 embraced the living forms of their lamented son and 
 their beloved Naomi. It would be vain to attempt to 
 paint the feelings of that group, whose hearts were filled 
 to overflowing with so many and powerful emotions. It 
 was not for some moments that the presence of Marcellus 
 and his father was perceived, but then they were warmly 
 and joyfully greeted ; and then came the inquiries after 
 Zadok and Salome, who were supposed to have sent 
 away their daughter, and to have remained themselves 
 to witness the fate of their country. Rufus quickly 
 replied, and silenced all further questions ; while the tears 
 of Naomi plainly told that she had not abandoned her 
 native land until she was a lonely orphan. 
 
 The house which Amaziah occupied was not far dis- 
 tant from the banks of the river ; and when the party 
 so unexpectedly united were assembled in the pillared 
 verandah, many hours were passed in sweet discourse 
 though deeply tinged with melancholy recollections, and 
 recitals of sufferings and trials that never could be 
 effaced from the heart. But hope, and faith, and 
 resignation shed their happy influence over that family 
 group, and deep gratitude was seated in every heart, for 
 the mercies that were so bountifully mingled with their 
 
NAOMI. 497 
 
 afflictions. Rufus was a heathen amid a family of 
 Christiana. Would he remain hardened in idolatry 
 when he saw the blessed fruits of a purer religion so 
 beautifully displayed around him ? 
 
 Some weeks had elapsed since the arrival of the 
 merchant-ship, and the bitterness of Naomi's feelings 
 had begun in some measure to subside, when Rufus 
 announced that he could no longer tarry at Ephesus. 
 but must take advantage of a ship which he found was 
 shortly to sail for Rome, and return to the capital to meet 
 Titus, and share in the glories of his triumphant entry. 
 Marcellus had obtained permission to absent himself, and 
 he gladly relinquished his share in the honours of the 
 magnificent but somewhat barbarous ceremony that was 
 expected. He however urgently joined in the request of 
 his father, that Naomi would consent to their marriage 
 taking place before the departure of the latter, and that 
 the union of Claudia and Theophilus might be celebrated 
 at the same time. Naomi's heart was still too much 
 oppressed with the remembrance of the sad scenes she 
 had so recently witnessed, to enable her to feel that it 
 was a time for the accomplishment of all her hopes of 
 earthly happiness ; but she yielded to the solicitations of 
 all her friends, and an early day was fixed for the nuptials. 
 The benediction was pronounced on the two young 
 couples in the church consecrated to the service of Christ ; 
 and the hands of the venerable Christian bishop were 
 laid on their heads as they knelt devoutly before the 
 altar. Many of the Ephesian converts and exiled dis- 
 ciples from Judea were present at the sacred ceremony ; 
 and all were deeply interested in the two lovely maidens 
 who after so much suffering and so many heavy trials, 
 which they had borne with exemplary fortitude, at length 
 were rewarded with as much of happiness as they could 
 hope to possess on earth. 
 
 Rufus took leave of his children and departed for 
 Rome, with a promise that he would return to visit them 
 
 K K 
 
498 NAOMi. 
 
 at Ephesus, when his presence was no longer required 
 with the army. This promise he was unable to fulfil 
 until the following spring, when once again he joined 
 the happy family — and this time he did not come alone 
 He was accompanied by a man, who, though still young 
 in years, bore the deep furrows of toil and suffering, 
 and uncontrolled passions, on his pale cheek and lofty 
 brow. That brow wore less of pride, and those dark 
 eyes glanced less fiercely than they were wont to do, for 
 captivity and disappointed hopes had humbled the heart 
 that once burned with ambition, and beat with a thirst 
 for vengeance. Tears of softened and natural feeling 
 flowed down his cheeks as he clasped Naomi in his arm* 
 and extended his hand to her husband and to Theophilus. 
 It was Javan. Rufus had found him in slavery at Rome, 
 and with a generosity that was worthy of a Christian, ha 
 had forgotten all past injuries, and redeemed the proud 
 young Pharisee from the servitude that galled his spirit. 
 The chastisements of the Lord had not been altogether 
 thrown away upon him. He never forgot his native 
 land, or ceased to mourn her degradation ; but it was 
 not with the wrathful bitterness that once preyed on his 
 heart ; for he learned to regard her afflictions as the just 
 retribution of her crimes, and to look for her restitution 
 to glory when that Jesus whose name he had so often 
 blasphemed, shall come in the clouds of heaven, with all 
 his holy angels, to sit on the throne of David, and reign 
 over his people for ever. 
 
 THE END. 
 
 BKADBURY. AC-XEW, <K CC., PRIXTFRS, Wm^FRIAl 
 
BOOKS FOR GIRLS, 3s. 6d. 
 
 Every Girl's Book : Games and 
 Amusements. 
 
 Louisa Lawford. 
 
 Helen Mordaunt. Mrs. Webb, 
 Author of "Naomi." 
 The Four Sisters. 
 
 Leila on the Island: In England: and 
 
 At Home. Ann Fraser Tytler. 
 
 Naomi ; or, The Last Days of 
 
 Jerusalem. Mrs. Webb. 
 
 History of the Fairchild Family. 
 
 Mrs. Sherwood. 
 Little Women, and Little Women 
 
 Married. 
 A Simple Story. Mrs. Inchbald. 
 Barriers Burned Away. E. P. Roe. 
 Opening of a Chestnut Burr. Ditto. 
 What Can She Do? Ditto. 
 
 The Queens of Society. 
 
 G. and P. WHARTON. 
 
 Characteristics of Women. 
 
 Mrs. Jameson. 
 
 Celebrated Female Sovereigns. Do. 
 The Women of Israel, A New 
 Edition, from New type. 
 
 Grace Aguilar. 
 
 Pythia's Pupils. Mrs. J. W. Davis. 
 Links in Rebecca's Life. Pansv. 
 A Picture Book for Laddies and 
 
 Lassies, with 192 pages of Pic 
 
 tures. 
 Sunday Evenings at Home. 
 Things Indoors and Out of Doors, 
 
 with 940 Illustrations. 
 Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress. Large 
 
 Type Edition. 
 
 COLOURED REWARD BOOKS. 
 
 With Coloured Illustrations, crown 8vo, 3s. 6d. each. 
 
 Robinson Crusoe. 
 
 Swiss Family Robinson (Kingston's 
 
 Edition). 
 Edgeworth's Popular Tales. 
 Edgeworth's Moral Tales. 
 Edgeworth's Parents' Assistant. 
 Edgeworth's Early Lessons. 
 The Wide, Wide World, gilt edgps. 
 Queechy, gilt edges. 
 Gulliver's Travels. 
 Melbourne House, gilt edges. 
 The Lamplighter, gilt edges. 
 Andersen's Fairy Tales. 
 The Arabian Nights. Lady Sugden 
 The Two School Girls, gilt edges. 
 Ellen Montgomery s Bookshelf, gilt 
 
 edges. 
 
 Robin Hood Ballads, by RiTSON. 
 
 Don Quixote for Boys. 
 
 Captain Cook's Voyages. 
 
 Old Tales for the Young. 
 
 Uncle Tom's Cabin, gilt edges. 
 
 Lamb's Tales from Shakspeare. 
 
 Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, 58 
 Illustrations by J. D. Watson, 
 gilt edges. 
 
 Sandford and Merton. 
 
 Evenings at Home, with 100 Illus- 
 trations. 
 
 Grimm's Fairy Tales, with 60 Illus- 
 trations. 
 
 The Prince of the House of David, 
 gilt edges. 
 
 The Pillar of Fire, gilt edges. 
 
 The Throne of David, gilt edges. 
 
 GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS. London. Glasgow, Sr Neio York. 
 
BOOKS FOR BOYS. 
 
 Crown 8vo, Illustrated, cloth, 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 Lamb's Tales from Shakespeare. 
 
 The Orbs of Heaven. 
 
 Christian Melville. 
 
 Robinson Crusoe, Illustrated by 
 J. D. Watson. 
 
 Swiss Family Robinson (Kingston's 
 Edition). 
 
 Evenings at Home. 
 
 Sandford and Merton. 
 
 Gulliver's Travels, with Coloured 
 Plate. 
 
 Andersen's Fairy Tales. 
 
 Grimm's Home Stories. 
 
 The Arabian Nights. 
 
 Arctic Regions. P. L. SiMMONDS. 
 
 Capt. Cook's Voyages, Coloured 
 Plate. 
 
 Don Quixote for Boys, Coloured 
 Plate. 
 
 Robin Hood, by Ritson, Coloured 
 Plate. 
 
 Twenty Thousand Leagues Under 
 the Sea. Jules Verne. 
 
 The Fur Country (Complete Ed.) 
 Jules Verne. 
 
 Tales of a Grandfather. 
 
 Sir Walter Scott. 
 
 Boy's Own Book of Natural History. 
 Rev. J. G. Wood, M.A. 
 
 Dashwood Priory. E. J. May. 
 
 Wolf's Fairy Tales. 
 
 The Flower of Christian Chivalry. 
 
 Sir Edward Seaward's Narrative of 
 his 'Shipwreck. Jane Porter. 
 
 The Man-o'- War's Bell. C. R. Low. 
 
 The Monarchs of the Main. 
 
 Walter Thorntbury. 
 
 Hunting Grounds of the Old 
 World. The Old Shekarry. 
 
 Ascents and Adventures : A Record 
 of Hardy Mountaineering. 
 
 Henry Frith, 
 
 Moonshine : Fairy Stories. 
 
 Lord Br a bourne 
 Tales at Tea Time. Ditto. 
 
 Uncle Joe's Stories. Ditto. 
 
 The Mountain Sprite's Kingdom, 
 and other Stories. Ditto. 
 
 Queer Folk. Ditto. 
 
 Crackers for Christmas. Ditto. 
 Ferdinand's Adventure. Ditto. 
 
 GEORGE ROTJTLEDGE & SONS, London, Glasgow, fy New York, 
 
BOOKS FOR GIRLS. 
 
 Crown 8vo, Illustrated, cloth, 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 The Wide, Wide World. 
 
 The Lamplighter. 
 
 The Old Helmet. 
 
 Queechy. 
 
 Ellen Montgomery's Bookshelf. 
 
 Two School Girls. 
 
 Melbourne House. 
 
 Hope's Little Hand ; or, The Hills 
 
 of the Shatemuc. 
 
 The Prince of the House of David. 
 
 The Throne of David. 
 
 The Pillar of Fire. 
 
 Uncle Tom's Cabin. 
 
 Stepping Heavenward, and Aunt 
 }ane's Hero. 
 
 Bunyan's Pilgrim's Progress, with 
 50 Illustrations by J. D. Watson 
 
 Eda Morton and her Cousins. 
 
 M. M. Bell. 
 
 Secret of a Life. M. M. Bell. 
 
 Thoughts and Stories for Girls. 
 
 Isabella Fyvie Mayo. 
 
 Hermy : The Story of a Little Girl. 
 
 Mrs. MOLESWORTH. 
 
 The Boys and I. Ditto. 
 
 Hoodie Ditto. 
 
 The Brave Little Heart. 
 Naomi ; or the Last Days of Jeru- 
 salem. Mrs. Webb. 
 Nine Little Goslings. S. Coolidge. 
 Memoirs of Celebrated Women. 
 
 G. P. R. James. 
 More Dolls. " Aunty Bee." 
 
 Barriers Burned Away. E. P. Roe. 
 Opening of a Chestnut Burr. Do. 
 What Can She Do ? Do. 
 
 Clarissa. Anne Bowman. 
 
 Miss Roberts' Fortune. 
 
 Sophy Winthrop. 
 Lillieslea ; or, Lost and Found. 
 
 Mary Howitt. 
 Old Saws New Set. Author of 
 
 " A Trap to Catch a Sunbeam." 
 Tell Mamma. Ditto. 
 
 The Girl of the Family. Ditto. 
 Only a Cat Mrs. H. B. Paui.l. 
 Meyrick's Promise. E. C. Phillips. 
 Forget-me-Not. 
 
 Author of " Basket of Flowers." 
 The Doctor's Ward. 
 
 Author of " The Four Sisters." 
 Children of Blessing. Ditto. 
 
 The Girl's Birthday Book. 
 Heroines of the Household. 
 The Doctor's Little Daughter. 
 
 Eliza Meteyard. 
 Dora and Her Papa. Ditto. 
 The Woman with Two Words. 
 
 Sarah Tytler. 
 The Old House in the Square. 
 
 Alice Weber. 
 Our Hero. Mrs. O'Reilly. 
 
 A Sea Change, by Flora L. Shaw. 
 Carol's Little Daughter. 
 Old Wives' Fables. E. Laboulaye. 
 More Old Wives' Fables. Do. 
 Edgeworth's Popular Tales. 
 Edgeworth's Moral Tales. 
 Edgeworth's Parents' Assistant. 
 Edgeworth's Early Lessons. 
 
 GEORGE ROUTLEDGE .fr. SONS, London, Glasgow, ft A«o York. 
 
BOOKS FOR BOYS at 2s. 
 
 With Illustrations, crown 8vo. 
 
 The Cherry Stones. H. C. Adams. 
 
 The First of June. Ditto. 
 
 The Wonder Book. Hawthorne. 
 
 Tanglewood Tales. Ditto. 
 
 The Doctor's Birthday. 
 
 Rev. H. C. Adams. 
 
 School Friends. W.H.G.Kingston. 
 
 Sunday Evenings at Home. 
 
 2nd Series. Rev. H. C. Adams. 
 
 Ditto. 3rd Series, Ditto. 
 
 Ditto. 4th Series. Ditto. 
 
 Ditto. 5th Series. Ditto. 
 
 Old Tales for the Young. Palmer. 
 
 The Holiday Album for Boys. 
 
 H. Frith. 
 
 Narrative Poetry for the Young, 
 with 80 Illustrations. 
 
 Adventures in the Far West. 
 
 W. H. G. Kingston. 
 
 Arctic Adventures. Ditto. 
 
 The Sunshine of Home. 
 
 Joseph J. Hart. 
 
 Adventures in India. Kingston. 
 
 The Crofton Boys, with 40 original 
 Illustrations. H. Martineau. 
 
 The Peasant and the Prince, 40 
 original Illustrations. Ditto. 
 
 Feats on the Fiord, with 40 original 
 Illustrations. Ditto. 
 
 Settlers at Home, with 40 original 
 Illustrations. Ditto. 
 
 Australian Adventures, by W. H. G. 
 Kingston, with many Illustra- 
 tions and a Coloured Frontispiece 
 
 Wellington. Macfarlane. 
 
 Napoleon. Ditto. 
 
 Nelson. Allen. 
 
 Marlborough. Macfarlane.. 
 
 Cervantes. Amelia B. Edwards. 
 
 Exmouth. Osler. 
 
 Goldsmith. Washington Irving. 
 
 Richelieu. William Robson. 
 
 Heroes of the Workshop. 
 
 Extraordinary Men. 
 
 Mahomet Washington Irving. 
 
 The Red Rose and the White. 
 
 W. Davenport Adams. 
 
 Voyages and Adventures of Vasco 
 da Gama. G. M. Towle. 
 
 The Marvels of the Polar World. 
 Robert Routledge. 
 
 Grimm's Eastern Tales. 
 
 Stories of Old Daniel. 
 
 The Letter of Marque. Lieut. Low. 
 
 Kaloolah ; or, The Adventures of 
 Jonathan Romer. W. S. Mayo. 
 
 Guizot's Moral Tales. 
 
 Gulliver's Travels. Dean Swift. 
 
 Capt. Cook's Voyages. C. R. Low. 
 
 Andersen's Fairy Tales. 
 
 Grimm's Fairy Tales. 
 
 Lamb's Tales from Shakespeare, 
 20 Plates by Sir J. Gilbert, R.A. 
 
 Tales of a Grandfather. 
 
 Sir Walter Scott. 
 
 Boy's Own Book of Natural History, 
 400 Illusts. Rev. J. G. Wood. 
 
 Robinson Crusoe, 52 Illusts. Defoe. 
 
 Swiss Family Robinson, 95 Illusts. 
 
 Sandford and Merton, 60 Illusts. 
 
 The Billow and the Rock, with Illus- 
 trations by E. J. Wheeler. 
 
 Harriet Martineau. 
 
 A Hero, with Illusts. F. A. Fraser, 
 Author of "John Halifax, 
 
 Gentleman." 
 
 Put to the Test. Mrs. Ad ams- Acton. 
 
 Ragged Robin, and other Tales. 
 Author of "A Trap to Catch a 
 Sunbeam." 
 
 GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS, London, Glasgow, fr New York. 
 
BOOKS FOR GIRLS at 2s. 
 
 Elf. Mrs. Adams-Acton. 
 
 Thorns and Roses. J. Goddard. 
 
 Play and Earnest. Mrs. O'Reilly. 
 
 Edgeworth's Frank, with 24 Illus- 
 trations by F. A. Fraser. 
 
 Edgeworth's Harry and Lucy, with 
 24 Illusts. by F. A. Fraser. 
 
 Edgeworth's Rosamond, with 24 
 Illustrations by F. A. Fraser. 
 
 The Lucky Penny, and other Tales. 
 Mrs. S. C. Hall. 
 
 A Silver Key to a Golden Palace. 
 Alton Leslie. 
 
 The Story of Avis. 
 
 
 Author of " The Gates Ajar.' 
 
 The Magic Ring. 
 
 FOUQUE 
 
 Minstrel Love. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Romantic Fiction. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Thiodolf, the Icelander. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Wild Love. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 The Wide, Wide World. 
 
 Miss Wetherell. 
 
 Melbourne House. 
 
 Miss Wetherell 
 
 The Lamplighter. Miss Cummins. 
 
 Stepping Heavenward, and Aunt 
 Jane's Hero. E. Prentiss. 
 
 Queechy. 
 
 Miss Wetherell. 
 
 Ellen Montgomery's Bookshelf. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 The Two School Girls, and other 
 
 Tales, Illustrating the Beatitudes. 
 
 Miss Wetherell. 
 
 The Old Helmet. 
 
 Ditto. 
 
 Alone. 
 
 Marion Harland. 
 
 The Prince of the House of David. 
 
 Rev. J. H. INGRAHAM. 
 
 The Pillar of Fire. Ditto. 
 
 The Throne of David. Ditto. 
 
 Uncle Tom's Cabin. Mrs. Stowe. 
 With Preface by the Earl of 
 Carlisle. 
 
 Naomi ; or, The Last Days of Jeru- 
 salem. Mrs. Webb. 
 
 GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS, London, Glasgow, $ New York. 
 
PANSY BOOKS. 
 
 A New Series, by Pansy, crown 8vo, 384 pages, cloth, 2s. each. 
 (Suitable for Sunday School Prizes.) 
 
 Four Girls at Chautauqua. 
 
 Little Fishers and their Nets. 
 
 Three People. 
 
 Echoing and Re-Echoing. 
 
 Christie's Christmas. 
 
 Divers Women. 
 
 Spun from Fact. 
 
 The Chautauqua Girls at Home. 
 
 The Pocket Measure. 
 
 Julia Ried. 
 
 * # * These Books may also be had in bevelled boards, gilt edges, 2s. 6d. each. 
 
 Wise and Otherwise. 
 
 The King's Daughter. 
 
 Interrupted. 
 
 The Master Hand. 
 
 An Endless Chain. 
 
 Ester Ried. 
 
 Ester Ried yet Speaking. 
 
 The Man of the House. 
 
 Ruth Erskine's Crosses. 
 
 ONE-SYLLABLE JUVENILE BOOKS. 
 
 In square i6mo, Coloured Plates, cloth, 2s. each ; or in boards, 
 Is. 6d. each. 
 
 Evenings at Home. | Reynard the Fox. 
 
 PICTURE BOOKS at 2s. each. 
 
 Picture boards. 
 Aunt Bessie's Picture Book, with 96 pages of Plates. 
 Little Lily's Picture Book, with 96 pages of Plates. 
 Story of a Nutcracker. 
 Aunt Mary's Sunday Picture Book. 
 Sunday Reading for Good Children. 
 
 Sunday Talks with Mamma, by Mrs. Sale Barker, many Illustrations. 
 Dick Whittington's Toy Book, 32 pages of Coloured Illusts., crown 4to. 
 Large-size Coloured Picture Book. 
 Phiz's Toy Book. 
 
 Mother Goose a /melodies. 150 Pictures. 
 Mother Goose's Jingles. 150 Pictures. 
 For Very Little People. 96 Pictures. 
 Birdie's Book. 288 Small Pictures. 
 
 GEORGE ROUTLEDGE & SONS, London, Glasgow, Sf New York. 
 
THIS BOOK IS DUE ON THE LAST DATE 
 STAMPED BELOW 
 
 AN INITIAL FINE OF 25 CENTS 
 
 WILL BE ASSESSED FOR FAILURE TO RETURN 
 THIS BOOK ON THE DATE DUE. THE PENALTY 
 WILL INCREASE TO 50 CENTS ON THE FOURTH 
 DAY AND TO $1.00 ON THE SEVENTH DAY 
 OVERDUE. 
 
 
 
 ■ ; ; ■ 
 
 
 
 
 tk 
 
 3 7 I 02 
 
 - 
 
 
 
 
 
 •i 
 
 
 i 
 
 &&?i} Qfci agfR- 
 
 
 
 $99 J'^i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 — ; 
 
 
 LD 21-100ro-12, , 43(8' 
 
1 
 
 ♦ 
 
 
 3 6 1937 
 
 (UAR JXJ&S21 \ 
 
 
 V^L£*>& 
 
 r $h 
 
 , 3 19- 
 
 17 
 
 pp 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 943975 
 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
m